ă€ŠThe Trials: Path Toward Godhoodă€‹


 Chapter 1 - PROLOGUE 1: DEATH

    What comes after death? Is it the judgment or just nothingness?

    I always asked myself this. This question seems so distant in a normal case, but when death came knocking it can take your entire thoughts from day tonight.

    I was never a healthy man. When children were wrestling or riding their bicycles, I had to go to the hospital to do my regular check-up. This situation of mine becomes bleaker as time passed.

    Now, I am only 18 years old but I must stay in my personal wards because going out would kill me. It''s the fault of a congenital disease of unknown origin that made my body become weaker as time passed. My parents cared for me at first, but as time passed and my situation worsened, they came less and less. They even had a new child eight years ago, so I can say that they basically gave up on me.

    I take a look at my scrawny body. There''s really nothing to look at. My skin and bone are practically fused together. Taking two steps would make me breathe so hard my heart might stop, I couldn''t even see more than a few meters ahead of me without glasses. In short, my body sucked and my life sucked. No wonder they gave up on me. I didn''t even dare to look at myself in a mirror. My gaunt face could be used to scare children. I sighed as I looked at the smartphone in my hand.

    In this boring life of mine, I have only two hobbies. The first one being trading. I am very talented at it. I can easily understand the situation of the market just by seeing the candle on my screen. The feeling of making money is so good that it the only thing that allows me to support the pain of all my operations. I even used my own money to pay for my stay and the VIP ward where I live.

    But this isn''t enough. In this world there many people who are suffering more than me. So generally apart from the money I''m saving for my little brother study''s and the one I use for myself, I always donate all the rest to diverse medical organizations.

    My second hobby is watching anime and reading manga, more particularly Shonen like Boku no Hero Academia, Black Clover, Kimetsu No Yaiba, Hachimaruden, and Enen No Shouboutai . I also like seinen like Tokyo ghoul and Shingeki no Kyojin. I never missed a chapter of those seven. What is the common ground between all those Manga?

    Each main character of those mangas try to become a hero in his own way and for his own goal. Watching them fight and struggle for their ideal always make my heart beat so fast that I have to call the nurses and do a check-up. I love their fighting spirit that never crumbles. I love their beautiful hearts ready to give their life away to protect those close to them or the world. They are everything I dream to be but will never be able to.

    The only thing I can do is give money. Many would think that it''s enough, but it''s not. Even when I give billions, I can never be sure if millions would be used for the goal they preach. That made me create diverse charity organizations, but even then I can never be sure at 100% that all the money I give is used for the right thing.

    Oh well, it doesn''t matter anymore, does it? The doctor clearly said that after today, each day I survive will be basically a miracle. My time is already up. So why care?

    At least the money I gave should have helped some people, even if all of it wasn''t used the way I would have hoped. What more, I gave permission to use my body for training purposes. If those interns can become better doctors by studying my body, I will die happy.

    Ah... I have difficulty breathing, my vision is swaying. Seem like my time is up. Weirdly I am not sad. I have no one to care and no one care for me. I gave my last bit of money some minutes ago and I already my will and gave it to my lawyer. I can say without doubts that few people of my age would as prepared fro death like me.

    Ah... My vision becomes dark. My senses are dulling, I feel like I''m falling. So that''s death. I must say, it''s pretty warm. I wonder, does an afterlife exist?

    -------

    "18h00, patient 85 Death is confirmed, let give a smile prayer to a kind soul"

    ------

    I am lying on something hard. I feel like everything around me is warm and calm. The smell of flowers enters my nose and the wind blow on my face.

    Wait a minute, how is it possible? I''m supposed to be dead.

    I open my eyes and what I saw made me take a sharp breath. I was in a flower field with a large tree in it. I tried to stand up as I look around me astounded.

    "Is this heaven?"

    "Not exactly, it''s my personal domain." A voice answered me from behind.

    I did a complete turn in surprise and was face to face with something that my mind stops. In front of me was the most beautiful woman I ever saw. It wasn''t her face. I couldn''t explain her features, she sometimes looked young, sometimes old, sometimes slim, sometimes plump. She was ever-changing, but in my heart, I could still feel that her beauty was outside of this world. A smile formed on her face as she said

    "Thanks for the compliments"

    So she can read my mind. I wonder, what is her name?

    "My name cannot be said in any language you would understand. Just call me Weave Spinner, for this is my duty"

    "Your duty?"

    Fine threads began to appear in her hands. Looking closely at those threads, I feel dizzy. It was like an unlimited amount of information tried to drill in my head. I closed my eyes and turned my head. She simply answered my doubts.

    "Those threads represent different worlds at different times. My duties are too spin those threads and keep them from becoming entangled."

    She smiled once again as she looked at me. I was honestly surprised. But hey, I was supposed to be dead. So anything possible. I just wonder why I didn''t stay dead.

    " When I spin my threads, I can look at the different worlds and the being in them. Sometimes, if they do things that please me, I will give them a chance after their death. The way you acted all your life really touched me, so I will reward you by giving you a choice and a random wish. Every soul must reincarnate in a random world after their death, but you''ll have a choice. Where do you want to reincarnate? "

    This time I wasn''t that surprised. I didn''t really like this type, but I read enough isekai to know what was happening. Still, I couldn''t just give her an answer without more info. After all, it''s stupid to make assumptions simply because I read some books.

    "What kind of world can I go to?"

    "Any world of your choice. I could let you reincarnate on your home planet in any time past or future of your choice. I could make you reincarnate in a world where magi exist or where science reached the ¨¤ incredible level. I could even make you reincarnate in the anime world you like so much or in some film. The choice is your"

    "What kind of price do I have to pay?"

    "A price? None. It''s in my power to do so and I''m only doing it because I want to. Still, the rules are that you won''t be able to reincarnate with your memory. So make your choice well, If you don''t wish to die too fast."

    I began to hesitate. I thought that I could go with my memory. Isn''t it usually how it goes? The mc uses the memory of his past life to awe the populace and make any girls wet their panties just by preparing some food from their old world or by Showing their otherworldly knowledge. Even though I don''t know how to cook nor did I have knowledge apart from trading.

    Finally, I decided. Let live a new life. I may not remember it, but I hope the news me will be happy.

    "I choose to reincarnate in an anime world "

    "Which one ?"

    "Boku no hero academia"

    "Oh... Interesting choice. OK I will grant your wish"

    She simply took a white thread out of nowhere and put it to the side. Afterward, she took a box and gave it to me

    "Now open this. Since you choose such a world, going there without enough power might not be to smart. I believe the world you choose use a form of power called quirk. This box once opened will give you some perk that will help you there"

    I took the box given to me. It was nothing impressive, just a simple black box. When I opened the box though, I was momentarily blinded. A stream of information entered my head. This was followed by the voice of a woman sounding in my head. This voice was somewhat robotic.

    [RANDOM WISH GENERATED. TWO WISH WERE GIVEN]

    [FIRSTLY, YOU''LL HAVE A BODY ABLE TO SUPPORT TWO QUIRK]

    [SECOND WISH, FROM A SIMPLE LIST, YOU''LL BE ABLE TO CHOOSE TWO POWER THAT WILL BE YOUR QUIRKS]

 Chapter 2 - PROLOGUE 2: CHOICE

    [SECOND WISH, FROM A SIMPLE LIST, YOU''LL BE ABLE TO CHOOSE TWO POWER THAT WILL BE YOUR QUIRKS]

    [LIST :

    1) HIRAISHIN

    2)KEKKEI GENKAI: HYOTON

    3)TITAN TRANSFORMATION: SHINGEKI NO KYOJIN

    4)DRAGON SLAYER CONSTITUTION: ACNOLOGIA

    5)DEVIL FRUITS: GOMU GOMU NO MI

    6)BYAKUGAN

    7)ORIGINAL SIN/ROOT

    8)TITAN TRANSFORMATION: YOROI NO KYOJIN

    9)DEVIL FRUIT: HANA HANA NO MI]

    I was stumped, those powers were great, even more so for the dragon constitution of Acnologia and the shingeki no Kyojin.

    (AN: A little spoiler for those who didn''t watch the last season of fairy tail, or are reading the latest chapters of Shingeki no Kyojin. Even if you miss this part it won''t particularly affect the rest of the chapter so you can skip it. I will show the spoiled part by writing start and end)

    ----------------------------SPOILER START------------------

    From what I remembered, the power of Acnologia was seriously cheated. As a dragon slayer, what he ate wasn''t simply fire like Natsu or wind like Wendy. No, what he ate was simply magic. He was as such immune to all forms of magic. If I take this, even endeavor full power wouldn''t tickle me. Sadly this power was only the constitution, if it was all the power of a dragons slayer, I would have chosen this without hesitation.

    The power of the shingeki no Kyojin on the other was terrific. I was able to read the most recent chapters 122 before dying and I was god smacked at how much a genius the author was. If I choose this not only would I have the power to transform, but I will also obtain the ability to obtain information from the future me.

    Sadly once again, this wasn''t enough. In the world of Eren, titan may be able to wreak havoc as they see fit, and even in Boku no hero they will be high tier. But, the firepower of most true heroes was simply too great and the weakness of titan too easy to find. The worst was the weapons. The humans beyond the walls were already able to create anti titan weapons despite their low technology level. With the technology level of this world, it wouldn''t be long before I became an easy target.

    ------------------------------SPOILER END-----------------------

    I was sad to let those two go but I must be a realist. I not only needed power with high destructive ability, but I also needed versatility and fleeing abilities. I made my choice.

    "I choose the hiraishin and the original sin/root"

    Those two powers were the best in my eyes. The hiraishin was a cheat like abilities that allowed Minato to exterminate an army of thousands in a few seconds, and by doing so become known as the yellow flash.

    As for the original sin/root. Anyone who read or watched deadman wonderland would know how OP the power of the wretched egg was. For f.u.c.k sake, by just wanting to kill herself she made an earthquake of 11,4 intensity and made 70% of Tokyo sink. She could fly and could also regenerate from any wound. Even a titan regenerative power shouldn''t be as f.u.c.k.i.e.d up as hers. What more as the original sin she could theoretically use all branches of sin. If I was given even half of her power, rivaling all might shouldn''t be impossible.

    Weave spinner eyeing with her smile.

    "Interesting choices. Let me be clear though. Since you won''t have your memory you won''t be able to know all the abilities of your quirks. What more, in order to kill everyone around you, you won''t have access to the full power of the original sin from the start. Your new self will have to train in order to master them. As such if your new self is lazy, he may never become someone great even with all that power. "

    I understood what she meant. As an Otaku, my knowledge of all their powers was really detailed. If I went with all my memories, I would know just how powerful I could become and train accordingly. Sadly without them, anything is possible.

    " Don''t worry. With powers like that, if my future self doesn''t become strong, he should just kill himself"

    "I see. Let me give you another gift. I cannot let you have all your memories. But I can allow you to have an ability called instinct. Your simple presence will change the plot quite a bit, but for some of the great events, the change would be minimal at best. During those events, if your new self is participating in them, he will be able to feel the danger and may even get some vision. "

    I was stunned, this didn''t beat having my memory, but such a boon could save me. I wanted to thank her but she stopped me.

    " Do not thank me. This power is unreliable and may not even activate most of the time "

    This didn''t stop me from being thankful.

    " Now you''ll sleep. This will be the last time you''ll be. When you wake up, you''ll be someone else. Are you ready?"

    "Yes, I am. I was already ready to die long ago. Knowing that a new me will be able to do everything I couldn''t is enough for me. Thanks for everything and goodbye"

    "Goodbye"

    As she said this, I closed my eyes and fell asleep, this time for eternity.

    ------

    She looked as he slowly crumbled into dust with a sad smile.

    [You lied to him. There were no wish nor rewards. Why? ]

    A voice appeared. This was the same voice that presented the wish. Only this time it wasn''t robotic but clearly full of feelings. The Weaver sighed and said

    "I didn''t want to weigh him down for nothing. Once his trials end, he will come back beside me. Beside us. Also, I wanted to give him an edge for once"

    [The watchers won''t be happy. You shouldn''t have lend him a hand]

    "I don''t care. In his last life, he had to live with a sickly body but despite that, he never cursed the world and still lived with kindness in his heart. The same happened in each trial. No matter what pain or suffering, he always fought for the best in the world. This will never change"

    [He was punished for having disobeyed the order. You shouldn''t interfere]

    "No. He was simply punished because he refused to destroy a world during the war. Those stupid gods mocked him for his useless emotions and put him in trials where he would be able to see the true face of the mortal he protected. "

    [No matter what, he had no rights to refuse a direct order]

    " Humph, they did a big deal out of nothing because of their petty pride, their jealousy of his relationship with some of the goddesses and his incredible talent. They even dared to involve the watchers"

    [.... ]

    "You know I''m right. There are still other trials. I want them to end in a better way than the previous ones. The other girls are also on my side. The watchers won''t care as long as I don''t go too far"

    [Sigh. What do you think will happen once he came back after the trials? .]

    "Ahahah. Those idiots thought that sending him in the mortal world so many times would weaken him or his talent. How could the watchers no be aware of this? Those trials are also a blessing in disguise. Once he came back, his divine soul will be stronger than either. Then... it will be a bloodbath"

    After those words, she simply showed a smile full of malice and grudges. She was waiting for this day with impatience.

    (AN:

    1) book 1 will be a fanfic of divers manga. That fanfic may be long or short depending on my mood and my inspiration. But even at the shortest, it will be more than fifty chapters each... I think. It could be far more than that.

    2)Book 2 will be a sequel to this. It will be written in a way that reading books 1 won''t be a necessity besides having more information.

    3)For the start of book 1, the powers I have given to My mc are too OP. If he had the full power of the ORIGINAL SIN from the start, plus the knowledge on how to use it, the story would just end in the first chapter or become a funny Manga like OPM. Sadly I don''t have a great sense of humor so gag stories are out for me.

    Anyway, this is my second novel, my first one being ENDLESS MYTH who is still being written. I hope you will like it.)

 Chapter 3 - TWO DESTINIES

    SOME WHERE IN JAPAN:

    The zone was occupied by mountains and rivers. If you looked at it superficially, there nothing to note. But, if you were able to see under the earth, you will be surprised.

    Under the earth was a laboratory. It was a large one. In it, a flurry of activities could be seen. Many people in white blouses were walking with a focused expression. They were five. One of them asked.

    "Are you sure that you saw well?"

    "Of course, out of all the children we recently kidnapped and experimented on, we found one that managed to develop two quirks"

    The other four couldn''t help but exclaims. In their world, 80% of people were born with a special ability called quirk. This ability could go from having eyes too big to being able to fly or launch lightning. Still, until now one rule stayed true. One could never have more than one quirk.

    Until now, these rules had only be broken by two people, and now, it seems like a third one was born. This was a revolution. They couldn''t contain the pounding of their hearts. Their goal all along was to create such being, being able to hold multiple quirks. But until now, they had no success.

    After walking for a while they reached a closed room. One of them took out his hand and put it in on-screen that was embedded in the door. The screen glowed a little and after a while, a green light appeared confirming the identity of the man.

    After he entered, the other four did the same. After a while, another door was before them. This time they had to answer many questions before being allowed to pass. After all, with all the quirks out of here, you could never be too sure. Some quirks could even allow one to change appearance so they had to be cautious.

    After another three security checks, they finally reached a large room, in this room one old man was seated on a chair. He had no hair on his head and he wore large round glass on his face. Once they entered the five of them became extremely calm and silent. This man was the head director of their organization as well as the doctor of their true boss. They couldn''t afford to offend him. He was Ujiko Daruma.

    Daruma was looking at the display on the screen. In this record, a child who looked to be about four years old was shown moving from and fro in his room by what looked like some sort of teleportation. Each time he teleported, a yellow flash could be seen. The child only managed to do it three times before he was seen panting in exhaustion.

    One of the scientists opened his mouth.

    "This is his first power. From what we observed, number 3771 is able to teleport at any checkpoints he let prior to this."

    "How long does this mark last?" asked the Daruma.

    "3771 was sent here since six months ago but he only awakened his first quirk two months ago. At least, until now, we have seen his mark last no more than one week."

    "interesting.." Daruma didn''t comment more and switched to another recording.

    In it, the same child was still present, this time though he was strapped on an operation table and was seen screaming and crying. The men in the room didn''t bat an eye at such a display. They have seen many such scenes, all atrocities could be done in the name of science.

    Next to the child, a surgeon was present. He was using his scalpel to slowly open various parts of the child body. No anesthesia was used. After a while and numerous lacerations later, the surgeon placed his scalpel down and began to observe.

    The men in the room took a deep breath. Here in front of them, they saw his body slowly mending. The regeneration wasn''t instantaneous, but it could be clearly seen.

    "We discovered this second quirk by accident when during one of the experiments, 3771 was wounded. We don''t know all the facet of this power, but we already determined that 3771 had a regeneration factor extremely high. We suspect a type of blood manipulation. "

    This time, Daruma couldn''t stay so calm. All this time, his goal was to be able to create being like All for one. He never managed to do it but now he had a key.

    He opened his mouth.

    " Put 3771 into another ward. Do not train him his powers are too dangerous to let him manifest them at their maximum. Also regularly take blood samples from him. We will now open projects NOMU. This child will be the key. From now one he will be known as THE ROOT OF EVIL"

    After saying this, he turned and left a maniac smile adorning his face.

    -----------------------IN A CITY

    At the same time that a child was destined to become a lab rat, another one found that he was destined to be nothing.

    In a dimly lit room, the only source of light was coming from a screen where a video running could be seen. In that video, a man, no hero was saving people and laughing as he consoled them. The same hero could be seen in many posters hung on the walls of the room.

    That video was being watched by a child. He had green hair and wore an orange tee-shirt. But that wasn''t what was surprising.

    The problem was that, since he watched the video of his idols, he should have been full of smiles, sadly that wasn''t the case.

    The child was watching with a blank expression. The child was broken. 80% of the population have a quirk. But it also means that 20% of the population is born without one. This child, a few hours ago, learned that he was quirkless.

    His greatest wish, like all children, was to be like his idols and became a great hero. Sadly this wish became impossible to realize. Reality is cruel. A child without quirk could never become a hero, no matter how hard he works.

    A woman stood in the room. She watched her child with a pained face. Suddenly, the child saw a scene that he always liked, he said with tears gathered in his eyes as he pointed toward the screen with his trembling finger.

    "Mom, no matter what troubles you''re in, he will save you with a smile... A super cool hero like that, that''s what I wanna be"

    For the mother, those words were devastating. She could only cry as she took her child in her hands and asked him to forgive him again and again. She had nothing to do with this situation, but for a mother, there nothing worse than seeing her child in such a state.

    --------FOUR YEARS LATERS IN THE LABORATORY.

    A child was seen in a white room. A team of seven researchers were around him or observing the machine. He was bathed in so much blood that his feature couldn''t be clearly seen. He was seated on a chair and different strapping were bidding him.

    His eyes were vacant. After so many years of having his blood sucked out of him and divers operations are done to see the limits of his regeneration ability. He basically shut down all his thinking functions. He acted like a doll.

    Since the researchers didn''t need him to speak, they didn''t really care either. He was only useful as a test subject in their eyes. Even that was coming to end.

    During all those years, they tried to create being with multiple quirks. The project NOMU still didn''t wield results, but this was just a question of time. At this current level and with all the blood and organs they took from him, even if he were to die now, this wouldn''t change much.

    "I heard that the Supreme boss is paying attention to this project. "

    "Yes, it''s true, he is recently asked the body of the Nomu corpse that didn''t manage to survive."

    The surgeon in charge gave a light slap to the emotionless face of the boys and laughed while speaking to his co-worker.

    "Don''t you think it''s funny. This child here is in possession of two incredible quirks. Sadly he will die without leaving his mark on the world. Either as a hero or a villain."

    "What are you saying? Once the project NOMU is completed, he will be eternally known in our hearts as the one that allowed it"

    Another one answered and began to laugh boisterously. It was clear that they didn''t put the child in their eyes. For them, his death was a foregone conclusion. After all, with all the things they did to him, there is no way he wouldn''t try to take his revenge if he was given the occasion to grow.

    What they didn''t know, was that the child wasn''t as emotionless as he appeared to be. He was simply observing them. He felt it. Something will happen soon. Something that will allow him to escape from this hell. He couldn''t miss this chance. After once again confirming this feeling, he closed his eyes and went to light sleep. The regeneration took a large amount of energy out of his body. A few minutes later,

    *BOOOOMMMMM*

    A tremor shock the lab. He slowly opened his red eyes and a grin settled on his face.

    For years they did everything possible to his body. For years they treated as nothing more than an animal. Today, the time to take revenge for everything finally comes.

 Chapter 4 - I AM... HERE!!!!!!! AHAHAH

    An explosion rocketed the chambers. As the researchers were shaken, The boy, who until now seemed lifeless suddenly opened his eyes wide. He was strapped to the operation chair, but he snapped them without an effort. Since he never particularly reacted, they never put particularly powerful bidding.

    "Guy, we should take 3771 and get out of here. Ughh"

    Just as one of them stopped paying attention to the explosion and turned back to secure him he was suddenly slashed on the throat by a scalpel. This scalpel was different from the one used by the researchers, this one was entirely made out of the blood. The researcher only had enough time to grunt before he died.

    "You... Ughh" The second one, turning after hearing the sound made suffered the same destiny.

    "Help..."

    "Please spare me.."

    "I didn''t want to do it... "

    "Don''t kill me..."

    What followed was a true massacre. Scream and tear and begging flowed around. But the boy didn''t care, he couldn''t care. Years of torture made him unable to feel things such as compassion so easily. He may have been young, but pain and maturity born from it didn''t care about your age. He remembered having begged and crying more than this in the past.

    The boy didn''t know how to fight. But he didn''t need to either. It was true that 80% of the population may have a quirk, but for most of them, it was just some physical deformation or very weak power. Only a small portion of the population had a quirk that was truly fit for fighting. Those scientists were in the category of no having any meaningful quirk. As such, the difference between them and the boy in power was so large that no fighting skills were necessary to destroy all of them.

    As expected, less than one minute later, the room became devoid of scream. Apart from the regular shaking and explosion outside, the only thing that be could be heard was the rapid breathing of the boy. His quirk was powerful. But for a young and untrained body like him, the strain was pretty large. Even more so not longe ago he was being dissected.

    He looked around him as he thought of the rest of his plan. On the floor, bits of flesh could be clearly seen. Diverse corpses were thrown around. Some had their head missing, others were dismembered, while most of them simply had wound of various lengths on their neck.

    The most common factor between all of them was the fear and disbelief etched on their faces. They would have never thought that they would die by the hands of someone they never saw as more than cattle.

    After sparing them a glance, he stopped paying attention to them. The rest of his plan heavily depended on luck. In fact, this couldn''t really be called a plan. It was just a dash toward the escape after massacring those bad guy. Either he succeeded or failed. As for what to do after succeeding? The boy wasn''t able to think that far. He may be extremely mature for his age, but some things can only be acquired by experience.

    He took a breath and activated his first quirk. They called it [RECALL]. He hated this name though and planned to change it later. This quirk allowed him to place mark, and to move anywhere those marks were placed. He had discreetly put some on different objects such as a pencil, book and other such things. They never bothered monitoring him since no matter where he put his mark, it would always be in the zone they can cover.

    He took a deep breath and began to feel around him. He carefully sensed each of his marks and connected to the one closest to him. It took him a few seconds to finish the connection and once he was done, he suddenly vanished from where he was in a yellow flash.

    He appeared in another room, in this room, a researcher was swinging his hip while a woman was kneeling in front of him. The boy didn''t know what they were doing, he didn''t care either. Those two must have not felt the vibration. After all, they were in a soundproof room. They were so concentrated on what they were doing that they didn''t even feel him appear.

    The man began to emit some grunts as he violently slammed in the woman.

    "Open your mouth wide, I''m... I''m about to c.u.m"

    He didn''t know where he going, but he wouldn''t let him. A simple flip of his fingers sent a scalpel made out of the blood through the throat of the man. The woman, looking up, was about to let a scream, but she suffered the same destiny as the man.

    After killing the two, and taking a look at the d.i.c.k of the man, which by the way was only as long as his own, he opened the door and left the room quietly.

    -----------

    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the laboratory, a team of people who seemed like cop were surroundings two men, while they looked with pity at a group of crying children. Behind them were the unconscious body of some guards and above them, a large crater could be seen. The crater was filled with cables used to send the children above. The two men in the center were especially eyes catching One of them spoke with a grave work and a dark expression on his face.

    "Are you sure that it''s here?"

    The other simply pushed the glass on his face and answered

    "There is no doubt, from the information I gathered, this laboratory is under All for One and is suspected to contain many kidnapped children"

    The first one to speak was a very large man with an equally muscular and well-defined physique. He has short blond hair, swept backward, with two distinct tufts that stick up above his head, leaning slightly to each side. He wore a costume consisting of a skin-tight blue bodysuit decorated with a red symbol that somewhat resembles a "Y", designed with a white diamond at its center, with white lines connected to it that trace from his chest to his back shoulders, the lines trimmed with the aforementioned red symbol. The symbol appeared to have wings on the side that ran from the atop his torso before ending around his back, over which was a similar red and white design absent of the white diamond.

    The second one, with the glasses, was a lean-but-muscular man with sharp and rather elongated features. He had shiny dark green hair worn smoothed down and parted to his left, with three yellow streaks towards the front, two on his right and one on his left. His eyebrows were also yellow, matching the rims of the triangular glasses he wore and the strikingly bright-yellow irises of his stern-looking eyes. His looks and the suit he wore gave off a sense of authority and seriousness.

    Nighteye looked at his idol and partner All Might, with worry, as he answered. He could not see the usual smile on his face. It was normal. All for One was the greatest enemy of All Might. He was also the killer of his master, Nana Shimura.

    For years they tried to track that evil monster, but he was too hard to catch. Now they finally managed to catch his tail. Sadly, there was nothing to be happy about. This laboratory shouldn''t exist. How could they be so despicable as to kidnap young children and experiment on them? Despite everything he has seen in his career as a hero, he nearly puked when he read the record of what some of them had to go through. Even All might had a hard time keeping his smile and could only turn away in order to not further scare the children with his current expression.

    "Is it all of them?"

    "No, from what those children said, there is a last one. One who specifically keep aside from them most of the time."

    "I see, we should go save him"

    Just when All Might was about to turn, he heard some of the children began to cry, and as all children do, once one cry, the others will follow. In an instant, the zone was filled with cry and sorrow. The officer didn''t know how to counsol them.

    Most of the children were asking for their family. Their mother, father or even their dog. Nighteye was troubled. But just as the situation began to grow sadder, a loud laugh was suddenly heard. The children surprised, stopped crying a moment to see who laughed so hard. They saw that he was a big man with a scary face, but his smile for some reason brought them hope. He then talked

    "Ahahah, do not worry children, everything will be alright"

    "Why...? " acted one of the children.

    At this question, the smile of the man became even more radiant.

    "Why? Because I''m here!!!!! Ahahah"

    His laugh was filled with Supreme confidence, his sole presence drove the darkness of depression away. The children were still scared, but the hope in their hearts outweighed the fear they feel.

    Nighteye watched this heartwarming scene with a smile on his face and tear gathered on his eyes. He had to hold himself back from using his phone to snap a picture. That why he was a devout fan of All Might. All Might was without a doubt the strongest Hero alive. But the reason he was known as the symbol of peace was because of his ability to bring hope to those around him.

    One of the rescuers hurriedly came beside Nighteye and told him.

    "Sir Nighteye, we found the last child"

    Nighteye didn''t let a smile. Since the guy wore such a grim expression, it meant that it wouldn''t be easy.

    "What is the problem?"

    "The problem is..."

 Chapter 5 - RESCUE AND GUARDIAN .

    "The problem is, that he seems a little antsy. We tried to approach him, but everyone who tried nearly got killed. This kid seems to have a very powerful quirk related to blood. And..."

    "And?..." Nighteye remarked the hesitation of the man. He answered with a lower voice.

    "This kid seems to have killed all the researchers who stayed farther in the laboratory."

    Nighteye fell silent, All Might who heard everything turned and began to walk ahead. This was sufficient, no words were needed. They would save this child no matter what.

    ----

    The child was scared. He had easily killed all those bastards who made him suffer. But now he didn''t know what to do. How will he get out? what to do once he gets out? Where are his parents? where is he? So many questions swirled in his head.

    If that wasn''t enough, people with weapons were slowly surrounding him. He could transport using his power, but the farther he could go was inside the laboratory. There was no escape.

    The child made his resolve, if they tried to capture him, he will kill them. There is no way he was going back to that hell. Sadly, those new guys seemed more powerful than the ones he previously killed. It was hard to get a clean hit. He hated his regeneration power. Otherwise he would have simply killed himself and be done with it.

    He bit his lip in frustration as he saw all his exists slowly closing. Tear began to gather in his eyes. His mind began to be hazy. He asked himself. Why? Why? Why?

    "WHY?!!!!!!!!!"

    His body began to glow, blue helixes appeared around him. Spark of red lightning flickered on his body. His blood, this time, took the form of a whip and attacked all those around him, sending them against the walls.

    This shout and display of power basically drained all his reserves of energy. His thoughts become heavy. He was on the verge of fainting. Just as he let go of his control and began to fall, a large and warm hand caught him. In his mind that was about to fall asleep, he heard those words,

    "I am here"

    ----

    Nighteye had a heavy look as he looked at the bloodied kid. He didn''t despite the kid for what he had done. Far from it. His scream filled with despair was enough for him to know that he could never understand the pain and suffering this child must have gone through.

    He raised his glasses and began to walk toward what should be a record room. Ten minutes later, Nighteye knew that he would never look at humans the same way. In his life and as a hero, he saw many sick things, but this, this was too much.

    *crunch*

    He turned and saw All might behind him with the child asleep in his hands. What made the sound was his gritted teeth. Blood was seeping from his lips. His blue eyes glowed eerily.

    All might wasn''t new to anger. He was angry when he was quirkless and powerless. He was angry each time he saw evil baring its fang toward good. But this time, he wasn''t angry. His feelings surpassed it so much that he became calm instead. A cold and emotionless calm, he only felt like that once, when his mentor was killed by that monster of All For One.

    Still, as the child stirred a little, he decided to stop his thoughts and calm himself. The child should wake up to a new beautiful world, not an angry and wrathful face.

    He turned back and said while walking,

    "Destroy everything after erasing all those records."

    As a hero, such a decision was outside of his authority. But, he couldn''t let those records end on evil hand. This child, being the third one with more than one quirk was something that would make him a target for everyone. He will bury the truth on his part as much as he could.

    After walking a few minutes and jumping out of the crater, he reached the temporary camp made. He entered the tent reserved for him and put the kid on the bed.

    He frowned a little after looking at the blood, but it didn''t matter. He could wash him once he wakes up. Right he needed to sleep.

    ------ one day later

    He was dreaming. It was a long dream, a blurry dream. That what he thought as he woke up. In this dream he wasn''t some helpless lab rat. He was strong. He was being that stood at an incredible height. He was surrounded by friends who fought with him and a family who loved him.

    The moment he completely opened his eyes though, he forgot everything about his dream as he saw a big man with a large smile close to him. That scared him so much that he automatically tried to slash him with a blood scalpel, only for it to snap after hitting the muscle of his target.

    His mind went blank. This has never happened before. Just how strong was the body of this guy? The knowledge that he couldn''t kill him instantly brought fear in his mind.

    The man slowly raised his hand and began to bring it toward him. The boy simply decided to curl on himself as he trembled, waiting for the beating that would follow. This wasn''t the first time he was beaten. He was used to it. It didn''t even hurt that much anymore.

    But rather than the heavy beating, he was waiting for, what he felt was a soft pat on his head. He raised his face to look. The smile on the face of the man wasn''t so scary anymore. His instincts were telling him, this man was worthy of trust

    "Boy... What is your name"

    "..." This brought tears to his eyes. How long had it been since he heard such a gentle voice? He tried to speak,

    "I.. Don''t... Know... ". It was hard. It has been too long since he spoke. He didn''t remember his name. He didn''t remember where he came from or who he was. He didn''t consider the number to be his name.

    All Might''s heart ached. Such a pitiful child. He smiled simply and didn''t pursue this line of questioning. Instead, he asked,

    " Do you want to take a bath?"

    "Ba...Bath? "

    "Yes, you''re a little too bloody"

    All Might pointed his finger to him as he said that. The boy looked at himself and saw all the blood on him. He was indeed in the need of a bath as such he simply nodded.

    All Might, seeing this took the boy in his arms and got out of the tent. He went toward the zone reserved for bathing. As he walked he looked at the boy. Despite his cautious appearance, he could see the glint of curiosity in the boy''s eyes. That made him happy. The boy wasn''t too far gone. There was still hope.

    Once he reached it, he first gave a shower and by doing so washed all the blood that hid his features. The boy had silver-white hair, red eyes, and tanned skin color. He had mixed Asian features. From the way he looked, he would clearly become a lady killer in the future. He looked further down and was truly surprised...

    "Who... Are you?" The boy''s voice became more clear. All Might was stunned. He was so used to being idolized that he forgot that not everyone should necessarily know him. He smiled and said

    "You can call me Toshinari Yagi. But I''m more know as All Might. I''m a hero"

    "A hero?"

    "Yes, a hero. The job of heroes is to help, protect and save people from the bad guy"

    "Bad guy... Like... Those guys who... Were hurting me?"

    All might hid a wince.

    "Yes like them"

    "So you... came to save... me ?"

    "Of course. "

    This time he was able to answer with conviction. Still, All might didn''t delude himself. The way the boy looked at him was full of wariness. It was clear that the only reason the boy didn''t make a fuss was because of the disparity in power between the two of them.

    After they finished the shower and the bath, he made him eat a good meal and sent him to his tent once again, before tucking him in.

    Looking at the boy that was peacefully sleeping, All Might finally made his mind.

    His body began to deflate slowly until he went from a hulking mass of muscle to a somewhat muscular form. If before he was a hulk, now he seemed just like a fit middle-aged man. He let a breath. While he didn''t mind his form while using One For All, being in his natural form was truly more relaxing.

    During the day earlier when the child was still asleep, he and Nighteye, as well as the other rescuers, managed to find all the families of the kidnapped children. They might need a few years to put past everything that happened, but, children were strong, they could make it.

    This boy, on the other hand, was different. He was already an orphan. His parents had been killed during his kidnapping. He had no family and nowhere to go. If he carelessly let the child go, he wouldn''t be surprised if he became a villain in the future.

    He discussed with Nighteye and came with a solution. At first, he wanted to adopt him, but it was too dangerous. If the force of evil were to learn that he had a son, they will give it their all to destroy him or kidnap him once again.

    As such, they decided that the one to adopt him or at least to take care of him would be Nighteye. Of course, they would have to ask the opinion of the child when he will be more accustomed to his new freedom. He really hoped that the child would accept, but even if he refused, they would still protect him until he could defend himself.

    This child was strong. But his mind was weak. What he needed right now, was a way to calm himself and settle down in a normal life. He also needed to receive training, because his life wouldn''t be easy.

    The best way he saw it, the perfect solution would be to raise him for six years with some light training and conditioning. They could also pay a home teacher for him. Finally, once he reached 14 years old, they would send him to U.A where he would be closer to children his age and truly learn how to use his quirk.

    Of course, they could train him right now, but All Might didn''t think that they should do it if they wanted him to have a good mental and emotional growth.

 Chapter 6 - HAYATE KUROHA

    ONE WEEK LATER AT TOKYO

    SIR Nighteye was sitting in his living room with blackface. It''s been one week since the day they saved the children. Afterward, he left with the child and he lived with him since then.

    The reason a hero such as him was having such an expression was that he was facing a wall he was never trained for. Parenthood.

    Many people don''t know how much stress it was to be parents until they became one.

    During his discussion with All Might, he assured with conviction that he could raise the child well, but right now he came to regret this earlier bravado. He nearly tore his hair in frustration as he thought about it. He read many books, watching many educational movies, asked advice, but nothing could have prepared him for this child.

    He was ready for a rebellious child, a crying child, a child trying to flee, even a child trying to kill him. But he wasn''t ready for a silent child.

    Since the day they came back, he never spoke more than necessary. He only silently watched the TV or read the book he had. All that with heavy silence and dull eyes.

    Nighteye was worried. How could he raise him? The worst was that since the child was doing nothing bad, he couldn''t correct him. He even tried to make him go out a little, but he refused.

    He was at his wit end. Perhaps they should send him to someone more geared towards such cases. A psy? Or perhaps a more complete family?

    "Where is Yagi?"

    Nighteye suddenly became serious, he couldn''t let such things pass.

    "Call him Toshinori-san or All Might. You should respect him more"

    The boy was looking at him with a curious light in his red eye. He was wearing a black tee-shirt and white shorts. He could now speak clearly, even if he rarely opened his mouth.

    "Why?"

    "It''s a mark of respect. You should, no... You must respect him"

    "I read that people close could call each other with their first name without honorific"

    Nighteye bit his teeth at this counter-argument, he nearly spat blood. As a fan of All Might, he couldn''t let someone disrespect him, at the same time, he couldn''t say that the child wasn''t someone close to All might. He decided to change the way to go.

    "Do you even understand who he is?"

    "Yes. He is a hero."

    "You''re partially right. But this not enough to describe him !!! Follow me. "

    Once again he couldn''t let this pass. He took the boy by the hands and took him toward his office room.

    The office room was like a sanctuary for him. A place where he could relax and let his head calm down as he bathed in bliss. Why? Because it was where all his posters and figurines of All Might were placed.

    He opened the room and showed all this to the boy with great aplomb.

    "All Might isn''t just a hero, he is THE hero, the symbol of peace."

    "I see..."

    The boy looked at the room with wonder, then looked at Nighteye. Nighteye felt his heart set ablaze, this child should have understood how awesome and wonderful All Might is.

    "So... Are you... What do they call it... A stalker?"

    Nighteye literally felt an arrow pierce his heart. The worst was that the question had been posed with absolutely no malice. It was just pure curiosity.

    The boy, losing interest in the shocked Nighteye began to wander the room with interest, he took one of the books that were citing the exploit of All Might and began to read it.

    Seeing that the boy was once again in the world of reading, Nighteye decided to do something more productive and sat in his chair in order to work. He was planning to open a hero agency and there still some work to do in order for everything to be all right.

    After two hours of work he raised his head and turned toward the corner where the child was quietly reading. Despite how he acted, he was truly worried about him. Child his age should be busy running around and playing the hero. Laughing, crying and having dreams. Not coped in their room with no friends. Finally, he asked,

    "So? After reading about All Might, what do you think? Impressive isn''t it?"

    The boy didn''t raise his head from the book but nodded calmly before answering,

    "He is strong. I want to be strong. Are all the heroes as strong as him?"

    Nighteye frowned a little and pushed his glasses. He didn''t like this question. When reading such a heroic story, a child should be blinded by how awesome or how cool the situation was, not the strength displayed.

    " Heroes are strong true. But it isn''t their strength that matters the most. But their hearts. "

    The boy finally raised his head and tilted it to the right.

    "But strength is more important. Right? How could they save people if they aren''t strong? Isn''t All Might number one because he is the strongest?"

    Truly sharp for a kid. But he couldn''t let him go astray. He took the remote controller and decided to show the video of All might saving people from a fire. Nighteye let a smile as he watched this once again. He could never tire no matter how many times he did it. Once the video ended, he turned to face the kid

    "Did you see this? I won''t lie to you. Being a hero means fighting the forces of evil. One must be skilled enough in such a fight. So you''re right in saying that you need strength to be a hero. "

    He paused and took a more serious look as he raised his glasses.

    "But being a hero is so much more than that. The first job of a hero isn''t to fight but to save. Saving might require strength but it''s far from enough. A true hero isn''t someone who just saves the body but also the heart."

    He looked at the different posters plastered on his wall as he continued.

    "All Might is the symbol of peace, not just because he is the strongest, but because of his smile. When he appears somewhere, people relax because they know that everything will be alright. Why? You might ask... "

    His smile became kind as he said in a low voice

    " Because he is here."

    The boy looked at him quietly. He didn''t know what went on his head but it seemed like his words still had an effect. Afterward, they passed the rest of the days in silence. Only, this time, the silence wasn''t as awkward.

    -----At Night

    The child was looking blankly at a book he was holding as he sat on a corner in his bedroom. A blanket was covering all his body but his eye. He only needed the slightest light in order to be able to see as clearly as if it was daytime.

    Since the day he came here, he didn''t sleep a wink. He couldn''t sleep a wink and he didn''t need to sleep as long as he had enough energy.

    Even when night came, he would stay here, in this corner, and read quietly. He was scared, scared that everything was nothing more than a dream, scared than the moment he closed his eyes he would go back to that hell. After all, it wouldn''t have been the first time that they played such a cruel joke on him.

    His current life was heaven. No beating, no experiment, no pain, no mocking laugh. He was free... Yes, he was free. But so what? What should he do? What did it mean to be free?

    His breathing becomes a little disorganized. It was just as if he was having an anxiety attack. That when he saw a word that caught his attention and allowed to calm himself.

    The book he was holding was a book about flowers and their meaning. The word that caught his attention was the name of a flower. This word seemed to touch something deep in him. He didn''t remember clearly, but somehow he was sure that he already heard this word somewhere. That this word was connected to something that once gave him hope. But it was weird. He never had hope. So where did this feeling come from?

    He decided to pay more attention to the word and its meaning. After that, he took another dictionary and began to see different words. Soon, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. Finally, he had made his choice. For the first time, he was able to make a choice.

    ----Next morning

    Nighteye wore a grumpy face. He had a ritual for each new morning.

    When he woke up, he would firstly put his right leg down before rising from the bed. After that, he would go brush his teeth and then take a shower before soaking himself for 15 minutes in a bath at a temperature of exactly 38ˇăC.

    Once he finished all that, he would take a coffee without sugar nor milk and drink it in his office as he gazed at the posters his idol in silence. Finally, he would read the newspapers.

    Only after all those steps were accomplished could he truly begin his morning. But today he didn''t even manage to take his bath. He was yanked from his toilet as he was brushing his teeth.

    So here he was with his mouth full of toothpaste as he watched blankly at the boy.

    But this grumpy expression changed once he heard the words from the boy.

    "I finally choose my name"

    Yes, if you didn''t already remark this, *cough* the boy was never named. Even though he was technically Nighteye son, the papers for the adoption weren''t completed since the boy still didn''t choose a name.

    Nighteye wanted to name him at first, but All Might said that they should let the boy do it. It was like choosing one hero name. This choice would in some sort, show what kind of hero one wanted to be.

    The reason why the boy read so many books previously was in order to find an appropriate name that would please him. It seemed like he finally found it.

    "OK. So, what did you choose? "

    The boy looked at him seriously and took a book about flowers before showing him a word. This word was "clover".

    "My name will be, Hayate Kuroha."

    "Why this name?" Asked Nighteye calmly. He had an idea but he wanted to be sure.

    "Because..."

 Chapter 7 - A NAME, A BET, A PEACEFUL LIFE.

    NIGHTEYE OFFICE:

    Nighteye was calmly drinking his coffee. As he watched the screen of his computer. He was sending a call

    Soon, the call was answered. The one on the other side of the screen was no one other than All Might himself.

    "AHAHAH. Nighteye, how are you? Is the boy doing well?"

    Nighteye smiled and said.

    "Yes, I''m alright. I''m calling you about the kid. He finally found his name"

    "Oh...what did he choose"

    "Hayate Kuroha. Truly ¨¤ troubling name"

    Why did Nighteye felt that it was a troubling name? The reason was simple.

    "Kuroha" referred to "black wings", evoking the images of a fallen angel. The truth was that the boy had drawn inspiration for his name from the "clover". In floriography, clovers could mean "good fortune", "think of me", "promise" and also "revenge". One didn''t need to be a genius to understand which meaning attired to the boy.

    The name Hayate, on the other hand, seemed less problematic at first. After all, it means "faster than the wind", but once you put the names together you had a "revenge faster than the wind".

    He calmly explained everything to All Might who stayed silent. Finally, he asked

    "What should we do? Should I write this name on his register?"

    "Yes, do it"

    Nighteye was a little stunned, but he waited for the reason.

    "We do not understand what he went through during all those years. We may have seen it, but seeing and understanding are too far apart. It would be arrogance to think that we could make him forget his pain with just some words of justice"

    All Might took a breath before continuing

    "We will do our best to make him tread the road of justice. Revenge doesn''t necessarily mean that he has to go to the end. If we can raise him so that his revenge consists of only capturing the villains, we would have done a good job"

    "But All Might..."

    "No more words Nighteye. The child may be docile right now, but in his very being, he still doesn''t trust us. He only followed me because I''m stronger than him and because he thought that I was his best bet. If we go against his revenge, I wouldn''t be surprised if he found a way to flee and become a vigilante or worse... A criminal "

    Nighteye had to take a breath to calm himself. Yes. All Might was right. Kuroha was still a child, a powerful child who had to live in pain since as far as he could remember. Denying his desire for revenge the very moment he expressed it would do no good. All Might didn''t stop here.

    "You should begin his training. Not a combat one. Just make him a run or ride a bicycle for the time being in order to train his stamina. Doing so would give him something to do and make him go out a little"

    Nighteye once again nodded. Since this subject was closed, he asked.

    "So, did you find someone to inherit your power in the future?"

    "Sadly no, I don''t think I will begin searching for one before beating All For One. I don''t want to give this burden if I can help it."

    "You''re right. Anyway you are still too far from retirement, so we shouldn''t think too much about it"

    After some nicety, they cut the communication. They still have work to do.

    Nighteye closed his eyes as he let a sigh. Truly, raising a child wasn''t easy, a child-like kuroha even more so. Still, it didn''t matter.

    Even though they weren''t related by blood, it didn''t change the fact that he was now his father. No one forced him in this position. He made his choice and he will live by it. He will raise him to become a great man or even a great hero if he wishes.

    After setting his resolve once again, he opened his drawer and took the request form before beginning to fill it. But then he stopped and began to think.

    Kuroha showed an extremely high level of intelligence, treating him like a child might be a mistake. What more he remembered the smile he showed once he chooses his own name. For him, being able to make his own choices must be a new feeling.

    He made his decision, took the forms and walked toward his living room where Koruha was sitting and reading. This time it was a history book.

    "Kuroha, I need to speak to you. Come here please"

    He went and sat on his sofa before making Kuroha stand in front of him. After that, he took the form and showed it to Kuroha. A few seconds later, when he was sure that he finished reading, he began

    "I won''t lie or try to trick you. I won''t ask you to trust me without proof either. If those papers are filled, that would mean that I would become something akin to a father for you."

    Nighteye took a hard look at the boy.

    "You should know about your situation. Right now, everything is still peaceful because they don''t know what we have taken you in. Or perhaps they don''t care."

    Kuroha stayed silent a bit before looking up. His red eyes staring at Nighteye as if he wanted to see through him.

    "Can you protect me? "

    Like All Might thought, Kuroha didn''t believe in them. One of the reasons he still thinks that he might wake up in the laboratory was because Nighteye gave him no sense of security. Perhaps he will be kidnapped once again?

    Nighteye grinned. The little shit was looking down on him. It seemed that, like All Might, he needed to show more of his power if he wanted to gain his respect.

    "OK, let''s take a bet. You''re are fast right? I''m also sure you must have let many marks on this room. You can use any means. "

    He took a stamp.

    "Here the stamp that I will use on the forms. You have five minutes. If you manage to take it from in three minutes, I will not bother you and I promise to put you under the tutelage of a powerful hero. If you fail though, I will officially become your guardian. Are you in? "

    Kuroha was silent. He wasn''t goaded by the taunting. He looked at profoundly at Nighteye before nodding.

    Nighteye smiled at this. He patted the shoulder of Kuroha before putting himself in position.

    " Ready? Begin."

    Kuroha was truly fast, sadly he wasn''t fast enough. Nighteye understood clearly the situation. Kuroha learned by himself how to better use his quirks. Just for that, he can be called a super genius.

    What more, his two quirks had a potential out of this world. If he had received even the slightest training, Nighteye would have never made such a bet. Right now, there no way he would lose.

    His quirk was [FORESIGHT]. By touching any part of his target and matching his gaze with theirs, Nighteye''s Quirk gives him the ability to predict the actions that a person will take in advance for the period of an hour.

    Of course, his quirk wasn''t all-powerful, by example, it didn''t matter if he could see the future move of All Might, if the two of them were to fight, he would be destroyed in a few seconds.

    This kid had the potential to become one of the strongest heroes in existence. But that was all, potential amount to nothing if it wasn''t changed in strength.

    The kid went directly toward him with a burst of speed. Nighteye simply used a move of aikido and threw him behind him.

    "The first problem, you may be fast, but not fast enough to attack in such a straightforward way. "

    The boy didn''t answer, he bites his finger hard enough to draw blood and formed the scalpel with it. The wound was already beginning to heal. He slashed at him.

    Nighteye looked at that and simply deflected him once again. He didn''t even need to use his quirk against such attacks.

    "Your blood manipulation quirk is interesting, but why a scalpel? The reach is so short that it doesn''t even matter against me"

    He, of course, knew why Kuroha used a scalpel. Most likely, in his mind, this should be the most powerful weapon with how much it brought him pain.

    The boy had tear in his eyes but he held it in. A few seconds later he suddenly disappeared in a yellow flash and appeared behind him.

    Nighteye sighed, he cleanly avoided it and once again threw him on the other end of the room.

    "All newbie with teleportation quirk always act in the same, why attack from behind? Also, your charging time is too slow. You should be fast like a lightning"

    Nighteye knew that he was being a little cruel. This kid might be inexperienced, but he was a natural fighter. For him to already be able to move like without having received any form of training showed his talent. He saw so much potential in him.

    The next few minutes ended in the same way. In the end, the child was silently weeping while kneeling. Nighteye heart ached at this sight, but he had to be harsh. This child didn''t need coddling. He was like a beast. Only by showing his superiority would he be listened to and respected. As such he stelled his expression and said

    "Weak, slow and inexperienced, and with that, you think you can obtain revenge?"

    Kuroha lifted his head, rage clearly apparent on his face. Nighteye didn''t let this bother him.

    "Your enemies aren''t like the quirkless or untrained researchers you killed in the laboratory. They are villain, powerful villain, one of them at the same level as All Might himself"

    The rage was replaced by shock

    "You want revenge, then we will do it my way, from now on you''ll be under my guard and I will raise you to become a true man."

    He took the stamps and completed the forms. From now on, Hayate Kuroha was officially under his guard. After that, he stretched his hand toward the child.

    " Come, I hope that you''re ready? "

    The child let a smile, a true smile and took his hand

    " Yes"

    Internally, he was sweating like a bull. This was a truly dangerous gamble. Thankfully he succeeded. Now he will slowly shape the child so that he doesn''t become a demon that only cared about vengeance. There were so many beautiful things in this world.

    After that, the two began to live quietly together. Sometimes they fought, sometimes they laughed. Slowly but surely the child was becoming stronger. Before, he was emaciated, but he became healthier and happier.

    Nighteye also was happy, having a son wasn''t easy, but it was fulfilling. This happy life continued for a year.

 Chapter 8 - FIRST FRIEND (1)

    ONE YEAR LATER

    Nighteye was drinking his coffee in his office as he completed his morning ritual. Suddenly, a Yello flash appeared behind him, followed by a young boy.

    He was rather tall for his age and showed good development. He had tanned skin and white hair. His most striking features were his red eyes that seemed to shine.

    Nighteye let a sigh as he put his cup down and without turning said,

    "How many times did I tell you to use the door?"

    "Too slow."

    The boy simply answered before walking and sitting in one of the chairs. Nighteye let another sigh and asked

    "Did you manage to make a friend this time ?"

    He expected another negative answer. During this year, even though he didn''t train him in fighting, the boy slowly understood more his quirks. What more, his quirks mainly needed a powerful body with high reflex, so the simple fact of having a better diet and regularly running already boosted his level.

    "Yes!! A girl. She is cool."

    Nighteye was more than a little surprised. As Kuroha became stronger, the difference between him and children his age became greater as well. What more, with his personality, he couldn''t acknowledge weakling. As such, he could not make any friends. For him to show such interest in someone else, the girl should really be something.

    "How did you meet her?", he asked, interest and curiosity brimming in his voice.

    "She was lost, I saved her", the boy answered as cleanly and shortly as possible. It was like each of his words were as precious as gold.

    Nighteye pinched his eyebrows in frustration. This child would be the death of him.

    "Explains before I became angry. You know what happens when I''m angry. I know were you hide your snacks."

    Finally, the boy showed a different emotion and swiftly began to explain. Nighteye smiled as he saw this. He was really a genius to have found this way of punishment. Who would have thought that this child would become addicted to sweet? He nearly let an evil laugh but coughed a little as he began to listen.

    ---- A few hours earlier:

    Kuroha was seated in a park as he looked at the children playing with their family a little far away from him.

    Nighteye gave him the order to always stay outside at least for four or five hours every day. He wasn''t obligated to befriend anyone, but it wouldn''t be bad if he did so.

    Of course, he was also under order to immediately activate his quirk [BLINK], to flee if he felt like he was in danger.

    Kuroha understood what Nighteye was trying to do and frankly, he thought that it was just a waste of time. He didn''t know about children from heroes'' families, but there is no way he could be friends with normal children.

    The way they saw the world was simply too different. While he trained to become better and have greater foundation, they played in the sand. Not knowing that all needed for their death was one villain being in a bad mood and passing in the area.

    Rather than wasting his time here, he would rather go see his uncle Toshinori or grandpa Torino or go read more books. At least he would be able to learn something with them. After a year of being able to use his quirks as he wanted, he was able to find different little conditions.

    His blood manipulation allowed him to create many kinds of weapons. He could create them simply with his imagination, but the more he paid attention to the details when creating them the stronger they were. Because of that, his thirst for knowledge became even greater.

    His second quirk also depended on many internal and external factors. He was now able to greatly enhance his teleportation speed. Now he only needed one or two seconds. Still, it wasn''t enough.

    He clenched his fist as he thought of that. For his age, he was without a doubt extremely strong. But he didn''t care about people his age. His enemy was a monster who had an unknown number of quirks. All of them have a great synergy. Under him, stood many other monsters no less powerful. At his current level, even trainee heroes could destroy him. Not to say the very symbols of evil and his sidekicks.

    He had to become stronger. Even now, he sometimes had nightmares about his past. He needed strength to neither go to that hell ever again and make them pay for the suffering he had to bear and the death of his family.

    After letting a sigh, something very weird when seeing this from a child, he hooped from was he was seated and began to walk home. It was when he reached a somewhat deserted place that he heard it,

    KYAAHH!!!

    He heard the scream of a Young girl. He began to sprint in order to go see what was happening. There, in the alley, a girl wearing expensive clothes was being dragged by two men.

    One had the head of a lizard while the other looked like a normal human but with a horn on his head.

    Kuroha eyes narrowed at this sight. He had an endless hatred for a kidnapper or any form of aggression toward children. His body began to let red steam. His red eyes glowed a little before coming back to normal. He was very angry, but now wasn''t the time to let it out. Too much potential witness .

    The girl was crying as she was being dragged by those two weird men. She snuck out of her house because she was tired of how stuffy it was. Now, she regretted this. Perhaps she would never see her parents again?

    (Please, someone anyone, save me.)

    That was when she had such thoughts that she saw a shadow. At first, she was overjoyed since she thought that a hero or people from her family came to save her, but when she lifted her head, she was disappointed, it was a child like her.

    "Well, well, well, what do we have here. Second merchandise comes to our doorstep", said one of the guys from earlier.

    "Run. You shouldn''t stay here", even though she was in danger, she would never drag someone down with her.

    The boy though, acted like he heard nothing. That when she saw it. Two beautiful red eyes staring quietly at her, before letting a smile. Sadly, this smile was far more creepy than reassuring.

    "You should let her go while I''m still restraining myself."

    The alley becomes silent. Even Momo was dumbfounded. After that, the two kidnappers began to laugh. One of them, the one who looked like a lizard, made a small fire ball appear in his hand. It was extremely weak for a villain-hero standard. But here, in this zone full of civilians, even more so against some kids, it was more than enough.

    At least he thought that it was more than enough. When he threw it toward the child, momo closed her eyes in remorse. It was because of her that he would be hurt.

    Weirdly, she didn''t hear the scream of pain. But rather a childish laugh full of joy.

    "Beautifully done. Since you used potentially lethal attacks against me, no matter what I do in retaliation, there will be no problem."

    Momo opened her eyes in confusion. The child had stopped the fire with his bare hands. He wasn''t burned, his hand was covered by what seemed like a gauntlet. A red gauntlet.

    The worst for those two wasn''t how easly the child blocked this attack, but the look on his face. On his face was a smile of pure joy. Like a child having found a new toy. Sadly the situation made it clear that they were the toys.

    This made them snap.

    " Arghh... Don''t look down on me with. Brat!!!!!"

    The horned man raised his fist and began to run in order to hit him. His quirk seemed to make him a little faster and stronger than normal, it would be enough to intimidate normal people. Sadly for them,

    "Too weak", Kuroha was all but someone normal.

    Kuroha didn''t even need to use his quirk to deflect such an attack. He had secretly began to learn martial arts from Grand Torino since a few months ago. The result? He was a prodigy.

    What happened after was a pure and simple beat down. No matter how much they tried, he would either avoid their attacks or make them hit each other.

    After a few seconds, the two were completely beaten down and unable to get up. When he finished with them, he didn''t spare them a glance and went towards the girls. He didn''t try to use the bright smile of his uncle Toshinori. He knew that he didn''t have it in him. As such, when he reached her, he just let a small smile and said,

    "I''m Hayate Kuroha, I hope that you aren''t hurt too much. "

    The girl was so dumbfounded that she just stared at him while her tear streamed down. This stand-off lasted enough for Kuroha to become a little awkward and he began to retract his hand. But his movement seemed to awaken the girl and hurriedly took his hand in her before getting up.

    "Sorry, sorry. Thank you very much, " said the girl as she sniffed a little.

    After completely getting up, she let his hand go and curtsied with a little while saying more calmly.

    "Thank you very much for saving me, my name is Yaoyorozu. Yaoyorozu Momo ."

    After that, she looked up to him with a glowing gaze.

    "You''re so strong. How did you do that? How did you stop the fireball? How did you train? What is your quirk?"

    Momo began to launch thousands of questions without breathing. Kuroha didn''t even have the time to answer one before another was launched. Finally, he had to calm her by putting his hand on her mouth. This brought her back

    " I''m sorry, it''s just that I was so excited", said momo as she blushed a little. Such an outburst was really unbecoming of a Young lady. Her mother would have scolded had she seen her act like that.

    After that, the two began to walk together as they talked. They left the alley. Momo asked if it wouldn''t better to call the police, but Kuroha dissuaded her by saying that they should have learned their lesson.

    What she didn''t see though, was that marks were placed on their bodies. As they left the zone, Kuroha gave them a last look before ignoring them....

    Now wasn''t the time to act....

 Chapter 9 - FIRST FRIEND(2)

    At the park, a young boy and a girl were seated as they licked an ice cream. The two of them held their ice cream and closed their eyes in bliss. It was such a blessing to be able to eat anything without becoming fat.

    The boy wore a white shirt with a dark five leafed clover embedded on it. He had a tanned face with white hair and red eyes. His look was enough to transform many women in shotacon.

    The girl seating next to him was rather pretty. She wore a white one-piece dress that was clearly of high quality. She had long black hair tied into a spiky ponytail and black onyx eyes. It was clear that she had the potential to become a stunner once she grows up.

    The girl, Momo, was in great spirit as she looked at the side profile of Kuroha after finishing her ice cream. He was so cool back then. She still had stars in her eyes.

    Momo was from a very rich family of heroes. She was used to seeing famous people go in and out of her family. For her, this was nothing special and nothing to brag for. It was just normal. But he was different. He was a child just like her, but he could already fight so well. His quirk wasn''t weird like her own. As she thought of that she became a little depressed and it was showing on her face.

    Kuroha gave a curious look at this girl whose expression changed faster than he could be blink. She was at first scared, then courageous, then surprised, then excited, bashful, happy and now sad. It was the first time he saw such a myriads of emotions displaying on someone else face. The only girl he knew didn''t have such a wide range of emotions. She was mostly happy go lucky.

    He wondered what happened this time and asked. She answered him about her apprehension about her quirk and her dream to be a hero. As such he asked her about her quirk.

    "My quirk is called [CREATION] and it gives me the ability to create any non-living material through the molecular manipulation of my fat cells."

    The more he listened the greater he was astonished. How could she call this quirk useless or weird? It was basically a specialized version of his blood manipulation.

    No, such a great quirk couldn''t come without some drawbacks. He directly thought of some.

    "Let me guess. You are limited in the mass of what you can create since it burns your fat cells. You''re also limited by how big you create them."

    He could easily understand this point since he was also limited by his blood. The only reason it wasn''t an issue for him was because of his regeneration. But for someone without a super regeneration, regeneration it should be pretty taxing to use a creation ability.

    Momo was surprised. She didn''t think it was so easy to understand. This made her even more depressed. But she continued.

    " This isn''t just this. As long as I have an understanding of how something is made, I can make it. In the same way, I cannot create something I don''t understand. Also... "

    He was intrigued. When she reached the last part, she began to blush heavily as she stammered a little

    " Also?"

    She murmured something, but even Kuroha with his superior hearing couldn''t hear her.

    "What did you say?"

    "I SAID!!! , the larger the things I want to create, the more skin I have to show!!!"

    She nearly screamed the first part before hiding her face behind her hand as she blushed furiously and continuing the second part. She was so ashamed she wanted to crawl in a hole.

    "Oh...Oh !!! "

    Kuroha, on the other hand, was dumbstruck at first because of her scream, after that, he finally understood her words. This drawback wouldn''t be much for a boy, but for a girl? Kuroha had enough common sense to know that it wouldn''t be easy.

    After collecting himself, he tried to find a way to calm her. But before he spoke, she said

    "Tell me..."

    "What?", what was she speaking about.

    "I told you mine so tell me yours. " Her eyes were blazing. It looked like she wanted to change subjects. If he didn''t tell her he was sure she might jump on him.

    "My quirk is a form of hemokinesis called blood void. It''s a little like yours. I can manipulate my blood anyway I want and give it any shape I want. The more I understand what I want to create, the better it is."

    Nighteye clearly told him that he should never tell anyone about having two quirks. As such he could explain his, as being a fusion of two quirks. This was nothing weird even though a little rare. He decided to come back to her quirk.

    "You know, your quirk is far from useless. Frankly, while it''s not a super flashy quirk it''s really priceless."

    Momo looked at him, so, he continued. He never talked so much to someone.

    "I read a saying. Knowledge is power. This saying is best to describe your quirk. It may some little drawback, but if you want to become a hero, I think that they are without importance. Don''t you think so? After all, what is a little shame compared to saving a life?"

    Momo was deep in thought. Before nodding and letting a radiant smile. Frankly, what he said was already to her many times. She was surrounded by heroes. How could they not understand how useful her quirk was?

    But most of the time, the same advice would have different effects depending on who gave it. It was sad, but it was life.

    "I understand. Thank you. I will read more. Become smarter and I will become a great hero. What about you? Will you join UA and become a hero?"

    This question stumped him a little. Still, he let a smile and answered her.

    "Of course."

    This smile, in Momo''s eyes, weirdly a little sad and distant.

    -----Coming back to the present.

    "After that, two bodyguards come to take her and we promised to see each other at her home tomorrow." Said Kuroha as he finished explaining his meeting with the girl named Momo.

    Nighteye adjusted his glasses before looking at the situation seriously.

    As a hero and an a.d.u.l.t, he began to consider the situation from a cold standpoint. Yaoyorozu. Such a name was a household name in the hero world. Being able to be friends with her was a boon incredible. What more, since he saved their daughter, the relationship between Kuro and them would be super smooth. Hero nowadays couldn''t be separated from money. It was a sad thought to see being a hero as a job but it was like that nowadays.

    As a father though, he was just happy that his son finally managed to make a friend. Even if the said friend was a girl.

    "Good job. Since you made a friend, I can increase your allowance. You''ll need it if you go out somewhere with her. Also, you are allowed to have more snacks. I will buy you a new kind tomorrow "

    "Thanks!!!"

    After that, Kuroha got up and began to walk toward the door. But just as he was about to do so he stopped. His back facing Nighteye, he asked.

    "Say... Do you think I would make a great hero?"

    Nighteye was a little surprised at this question coming out of nowhere but still, he answered with conviction and enthusiasm as nodded.

    "Of course!!! "

    "I see..."

    After that, Kuroha simply left the office letting alone a confused Nighteye.

    ----Later at Night

    Kuroha, who was seated in the corner of his bedroom, suddenly opened his eyes. Now, he could sleep a little at night. But he still didn''t do it on the bed. Of course, Nighteye didn''t know that since he made sure to always make it seem so he sleeps on it.

    He got up from his corner before going into his bathroom. The face looking back at him in the mirror was cold and indifferent. Not the face ¨¤ child should have. Suddenly, his reflection began to speak, a malevolent grin on his face

    "A hero? You? Don''t make me laugh. They are so stupid."

    "Shut up"

    "If they knew what you do, will they still say that?"

    "Shut up"

    "If they knew how much blood was spilled by your hand this year, would they still come close to you?"

    "Shut up"

    "If they knew what you are once again about to do it this night... Would they give up on you?"

    "I said. SHUT UP!!!"

    Sound of rough breathing echoed in this room. The reflection on the mirror was normal. Everything was just his imagination. Everything fine. He wasn''t crazy.

    He opened the salve on water and put his head under to calm himself. After that, he used a small knife hidden behind his mirror to lightly wound his face. He really needed a better way to use his power. The time he took to open a wound could spell his death in the future.

    The blood began to slowly flow before covering his entire face and taking the shape of a red mask with only two slits for the eyes.

    Looking at this expressionless masked face in the mirror. He knew that he could never really call himself a hero because what he was about to do and what he had done until now was all but heroic.

    Finally, he disappeared in a yellow flash. Tonight was destined to be a little bloody.

    [AN: This chapter wasn''t easy to write towards the end since I tried to show how complex he was. You could say that he is currently suffering from a mild form of schizophrenia. One year is far from enough to heal all the scars this child had. Days of torture are enough to break even hardened soldiers. Can you imagine the effects years of torture could have? Even more so on a child? Frankly, in my original drafts, I had planned to totally break him. But I had to tone down a little because that was too depressing even for me, and the goal is too make my reader happy. Anyway, the first volume will be about his growth both mentally and physically. Let slowly see how Kuroha will break from his trauma.]

 Chapter 10 - KYUKETSU/JUNKETSU (1)

    (AN: Caution. This chapter will contain some mention of s.e.x.u.a.l and physical abuse of children. Nothing too explicit but it will still be here. I will mark the part where it begins for those who don''t like it and where it end. You''ll miss nothing much if you skip it. Also, remember that whatever I wrote, the reality is way worse than that.)

    The full moon was high and shining in the sky, darkness should have enveloped the earth, but the city never fell asleep. The night was the start of everything. The light of all houses and stores illuminated the streets.

    What a beautiful sight, what an enchanting sight, what a disgusting sight.

    People let themselves fooled by this facade, this "peace". They thought that just because everything is beautiful, it''s meant that everything is alright. They want everything to be "normal". But what was really normal?

    They do not know, do not understand, cannot understand. How much filth is hidden behind everything? Stealing, raping, kidnapping, murder and many others atrocities are common. The night was the domain of evil. Once again this was "normal". The normal world that "normal" people so desperately wanted without understanding all the darkness it hide.

    In a crowded street, what seemed like a child could be seen walking slowly. "He" wore a large black hood that was completely hiding his face and his features.

    Despite this, decency would like that some people should have been worried, they should have taken him aside and asked him where he was coming from or if he was lost.

    No such decent person existed here. There only three kinds of people staring at this child. Those who didn''t care, those who looked at "him" like prey, and those who looked at "him" with pity but didn''t dare to call out to "him".

    "He" didn''t know which of the three groups was the most disgusting.

    Those who didn''t care even though they should have tried to help a child?

    Those who looked at a child with like they wanted to make him suffer all kinds of evil?

    Or those hypocritical bastards who looked but never acted?

    Frankly "he" didn''t care either. Today "he" had a mission and someone to meet. Even so, "he" wouldn''t mind erasing some worms from the face of the earth. Just the thought of meeting that person made "his" heartbeat. Only that person could understand "his" heart.

    Speaking of worms, "he" took a turn toward the right and entered a black alley. A few seconds later, three figures followed "him".

    They slowly walked toward "him" before circling "him" in order to block all escape.

    They looked at the child with the lowered head with a smile. For them, this child seemed like a little scared Lamb ready for slaughter.

    One of them. A man with bat-like wing approached the kid and taped on "his" head,

    "Well well well. Look like someone comes to the wrong side of the street. Your parents never told you that children should sleep at night?"

    The child didn''t answer and simply keep "his" head lowered. This put a smirk on his face as he licked his lip in sadistic glee.

    -------------------------------Caution--------------------------------

    He suddenly punched hard the child on the stomach and laughed with his two companions as they watched the child slowly bent over.

    "Your lack of education is really terrible. Let me educate you."

    After that, he adjusted his pants and began to lower his trouser fly before wiping his d.i.c.k out. This moment was always the best for him.

    "Ah ah ah. Little bitch, suck my d.i.c.k if you don''t want to die."

    The other two laughed with him. This was one of their favorite past time. Humiliating the weak and fearing the strong. There is nothing they didn''t dare to do as long as they were in a higher position.

    Today, they were angry after two of lost a seemingly precious product. The worst was that they had been beaten by a little boy.

    When they saw this child daring to walk alone ot night on the street, they decided to release their stress on "him". It didn''t matter if it was a boy or a girl. A hole was still a hole and that all they needed.

    They weren''t scared of meeting another freakish child like the one from this morning. After all, how high were the chances to meet an equally strong child at this hour of the night? They couldn''t be so unlucky twice in the same day right?

    One of them even licked his lip in anticipation and hoping that it was a boy. The screams of pain, the cries and the pleading they let when he plowed their ass was so sweet. It was like a drug for him. He was totally addicted to them.

    The second one though, hoped that it was a girl. The last time he had that poor family pay their debts with their little daughter''s body.

    F.u.c.k.i.n.g her in front of them as they cried but had to hold themselves back while the little girl struggled helplessly in his arm as he slowly savored her was the highlight of his life. He would definitely pay them another visit tomorrow.

    ----------------------------End-----------------------------------------

    The first didn''t pay attention to his two friends and continued to swing his d.i.c.k up and down with a lewd smile as he waited .

    "Come and give this baby a little love. "

    "Love?"

    Those words seemed to awaken the kid. "He"... NO. She slowly got up before putting down the hood. Under it was the face of a beautiful little girl.

    Those three men should have been happy to see such a beautiful face. But they weren''t, they began to shudder in fright on the contrary. The face of the girl was simply too deranged.

    A wide smile showing her sharp teeth was covering her face. What more she was blushing and breathing hard as if she was the one who couldn''t wait.

    This wasn''t "normal". How could she be happy? The first man d.i.c.k completely shrank and went limp. He tried to put his pants back fast, but he tripped and fell and on his back.

    The girl on the other hand slowly walked toward him, before seating on his stomach as she looked at him with an beautiful smile. She slowly traced his face with her hand as her smile completely covered her face.

    "Let me give you some love."

    "Arghh !!!!!"

    On her hand was a knife that she took from under her clothes. She slowly lifted her two hands before ruthlessly stabbing down.

    She stabbed, stabbed, stabbed, again and again, all this while smiling and blushing like a girl in love. The more blood splashed her face, the happier she seemed.

    "Ah ah ah ah. This so fun!!!!!"

    For the other two, this was like a nightmare playing in slow motion. They couldn''t understand what was happening. Seeing their friends stabbed to death didn''t make sprouts any thoughts of fighting back in their minds.

    One of them peed his pants in horror and fell on his butt as his legs were shaking so much he couldn''t stay standing. The other simply screamed and fleed.

    A few stabs later, the girl stopped and looked curiously at the scene. She took a lick at the blood on her hands and began to taste it like an epicurean before spitting it in disgust.

    She looked up and directed her sight toward the second man whose fear made it impossible for him to flee.

    As she got up from the corpse under her and began to walk toward him, the stain on his pants could be seen growing. An odor of shit and piss could be smelt. The man began to cry as he crawled on the ground before deeply bowing, his face directly against the asphalt.

    "Please, please, spare me. I will never do it again. I will be a good man. So please don''t kill me. I beg you."

    She looked at this man with an emotionless gaze. The only thought in her head was that this man''s blood should also be really awful.

    Suddenly she began to smile once again. Only, this time, her smile wasn''t as crazed as before. The man seeing this thought that he was being spared. He began to exclaim

    "Thank you!!! Thank you very much!!!! Thank you so much!!!"

    But in his mind, he was cursing at her

    (Little bitch. How dare you?!!! I will f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill you. I memorized your face. I will send all the guys I know after you after leaving this hell.)

    Still, he didn''t let his inner thoughts show on his face. That was when he heard a voice behind him.

    " Who said that you''ll be spared?"

    This voice seemed to come from hell. He turned back instantly and his heart missed a beat at what he saw. Behind him, coming out of nowhere, stood another child. This child thought wore a terrifying red mask than only let his equally red eyes show, giving an oppressive atmosphere.

    He turned his head because he didn''t want to look at the face of the new child, but what he saw next nearly made him faint. In the hand of the child was another corpse. It was his friend who escaped not long ago.

    He slowly lifted his gaze once again and crossed his with that child. He saw no compassion in those eyes. He knew that no amount of begging would save him.

    (I am dead)

    This was the last thought he had as his head soared gently in the sky drawing a beautiful arc as his blood sprayed from his neck.

    (AN: Who guessed the identity of the girl? It''s pretty easy to guess I think.)

 Chapter 11 - KYUKETSU/JUNKETSU(2)

    Kuroha disinterestedly looked at the head that was soaring in the sky. It wasn''t the first time he killed, and he knew that it wouldn''t be the last. What is life? What is...

    Clang!!!

    Before he could fall in a philosophical contemplation of life and death, he had to worry about his own first. He deflected a slash from her before taking a step back and shouting.

    "Kyuketsu!!! Stop trying to drink my blood!!!"

    He said this as he looked at her in the eyes. Despite the blood that was covering her face, her smile was really beautiful.

    She was a little girl. Clearly no older than him. Where momo had a calm and serious aura. This girl was wilder and freer with her expression and feelings.

    She had slightly inward-tilting eyes, irises bright yellow and pupils thinly slits, making them somewhat resemble those of a cat, and her wide mouth was also rather feline, as both her upper and lower canines were more pointed and longer than the rest of her teeth. Her hair was a pale, dirty ash-blonde and is styled into two messy buns, numerous wild strands sticking out at all angles from their centers and where they''re fastened, a straight fringe and two chin-length side bangs to frame her face.

    She was wild, she was beautiful, she was young, she was dangerous.

    The first time he meets her was a few months ago when after a nearly failed attack, he chooses to hide in a warehouse for a while. Who could have thought that he would meet such a girl? What kind of girl even play in warehouse?

    Despite her weak powers, she nearly gutted him with a pair of scissors before he even understood that someone was behind him.

    Thankfully, while her talent in assassination and dissimulation was out of the world, she had zero fighting experience and was easily beaten down once he avoided her first attack.

    Even now, he could not forget what she told him when he asked why she attacked him.

    ------------- a Few months ago

    A little boy pushed a little girl again a wall as he locked her hands above her head and asked

    "Why did you attack me?"

    The girl, titled her head to the right as if this question was incredibly incomprehensible. After that, with a large smile showing her canine, she said

    "Your beaten up appearance made me fall in love with you."

    ---------------Flash back end

    Even now he didn''t know what was the most problematic. The fact that a girl confessed to him? The fact that her love would probably mean his death if he didn''t pay attention? Or the fact that his heart beat faster and out of order after seeing her smile?

    Kuroha shook his head at this thought, he truly needed to go to a hospital. Sadly, he had a phobia of anyone wearing a white blouse. That was one of the reasons why he always wore black clothes.

    "Junketsu!!! It was so fun. Another!!! let me kill another one."

    She said that as she jumped and tried to hug him.

    Junketsu, kyuketsu. Those were the code name he used. Even though they could be considered friends, she was too unstable to be entirely trusted. As such he never showed her his real face and gave her a false name. Since this made him a little guilty, he didn''t ask for her name either and chose a code name for her as well.

    Kyuketsu means vampire. He used this code name because of her quirk who required her to drink blood in order to transform into the one she drinks blood from.

    It wasn''t a powerful quirk... Anyone who said this was a stupid battle junkie with no brain. A quirk didn''t need to destroy buildings to be called powerful. Sometimes it was the subtle one who were the most dangerous.

    His code name, Junketsu, means purity. He didn''t know why he chose this name. It''s just, fited in his mouth. He also liked to think that by killing those trash, he was cleaning society of its filth.

    He put back his attention to her answered as he put his hand on her head and stopped her from coming to close to him.

    "Stop it. I already told you the rules. We only kill those who deserve to die. In exchange, I will sometimes let me suck your blood."

    "Kay!!!"

    She tried to leave the alley, but he stopped her

    "Wait!!! Do you have a death wish? Wait for me here. I will be right back in a flash ."

    She simply smiled without insisting. She didn''t really care. As long as it was fun, everything was alright.

    He used his quirk to teleport in her bedroom and came back a few minutes later with new clothes for her to change and a bottle of water to wash her face. He had let one of his mark on her shirt. It was done with her permission of course.

    After she changed and washed her face in front of him, the two of them left the alley before going farther in the street. Kuroha also wore a hood. After all, a child walking with a blood-red mask was a sight to behold. After half a year of working here, he already has somewhat of a reputation.

    Kuroha was slowly walking hand in hand with kyuketsu as she hummed a song in a good mood. She loved this feeling of freedom.

    Her family was always so stuffy. She had to follow the rule and act "normal" like everyone else. She hated this, she hated having to act "normal". Her quirk was drinking blood for God''s sake.

    Why didn''t she have the right to do so without having to face the disgust in their eyes? Why did she have to smile when she didn''t want to? Why did she have to hide her quirk? Why did her family look at her as if she was a monster?

    She decided, she wouldn''t be under them any longer.

    "Ne ne Junketsu, do you have a dream?"

    Kuroha was surprised at this question. This was the first time someone asked him this. It wasn''t like Nighteye and the other didn''t care about his feelings. It was just that him going to UA and becoming a hero was so obvious in their minds that no one really bothered to ask him what he really wanted.

    Still, he was also relieved that they never asked him this. After all,

    "No... No, I don''t have a dream."

    He didn''t have a dream. He didn''t consider wanting vengeance as a dream. He had no dream, no drive, no conviction. Even his desire to clean the world was nothing more than a desire born out of hatred.

    He admired hero like All Might. But he tought that their modus operates was shitty. Why imprison a villain and risk him getting out when simply killing him would be far easier?

    At least from his experience, it was easier to kill than to capture. Perhaps he was wrong and it was because he was too weak to effectively capture villain? Otherwise, why would hero follow such an inefficient system? Hum... It was something worth researching.

    Kyuketsu smiled at those words and continued,

    "You see, I have a dream."

    "What is it?" He asked curiously.

    "My dream, you see, is pretty simple."

    She stretched her right hand toward the sky as if she wanted to cover it and said with a beautiful smile

    "I just wanna love, live and die my way. My normal way. I wanna be even more like the people I love."

    This smile was devoid of her usual madness. It was a beautiful smile, Kuroha feels his heartbeat more rapidly than usual. He touched his chest in wonder. What was this feeling? Was he sick? He didn''t think so.

    His body couldn''t fall sick. Even poison couldn''t kill him. He was sure of it. After all, they had tried the effects different poison and bacteria could have in his body when he was still in the lab.

    So why did his heartbeat so hard? Why did his cheeks become so hot? Why did he have such a hard time looking at her? Hum... Another thing worth researching.

    It was when he was once again falling in contemplation that he feels something tugging at his hand. Looking sideways, he saw Kyuketsu looking back at him with her usual smile.

    "Don''t be sad okay? Life should be happy. Smiling is the best."

    Those words of her warmed his heart. It''s also made him think of Nighteye. As such he laughed calmly,

    "Ah ah ah. You and my father would really be friends, he also likes talking about the importance of smiling."

    They had already accomplished their goal for tonight, so he decided that there was no need to do more. He continued to walk and talk and laughs with her. He was honestly a little happy.

    If Nighteye could have seen him like this, he would have been really surprised.

    Finally, a few hours later, she began to yawn from time to time. Kuroha seeing this, decided that it was time to call night. He took her home,

    "Bye-bye Junketsu !!", she said as she waved her hand.

    "Goodbye Kyuketsu."

    He waited to see her enter by using the window, he teleported back to his home.

    Once in his home, he went into his bathroom and looked at his mirror. His mask began to slowly lose its hardness before falling in the washstand.

    He looked at his reflection on the mirror. This time, he didn''t hear that voice. It never appeared soon after he killed.

    He washed his face before going under the shower. After a good cold shower, and changing his clothes, he went and sat back in his usual corner, a book about forging in his hands.

    He didn''t know shit about forging nor was he interested in it, but the knowledge was useful in making his weapons stronger.

    That his how the night went.

    As the sunray began to peek, he got up, made it seem like he slept in his bed, and went out towards the kitchen.

    He was ready for Nighteye usual ritual, but when Nighteye went out of his office room, his face was pale as if the end of the world happened.

    "What happened? Why are you making a face like that?"

    Kuroha was seriously worried. There only a few people he cared about in this world. He didn''t want anything to happen to them.

    Nighteye looked at him with serious eyes. He slowly opened his mouth and said

    "I received a call. It was about..."

    (AN: Most people choose a mother or big sister figure for the mc. So the next member and perhaps last of the harem will be someone like that. Who? you might ask... I won''t tell you????????)

    (AN 2: Before anyone talks to me about my mc being too mature, please, there many like that or even far more mature. Norma from The Promised Neverland or Gon and Kirua hunterxhunter or Shiro from No game no life. All of them are only eleven. )

    discord.gg/se7eFBE come and see my serve

 Chapter 12 - Sorry, not a chapter

    Yep, it''s me again, your most beloved author, with a question for you my dear readers, even though said readers would have loved to see a chapter. Sorry, it will come out tomorrow at the usual time.

    So, I know it''s a little soon, but I like to be prepared. After all, writing a good fan Fic requires some knowledge. What world do you want Kuroha to go next? I just need an idea. I would have loved to discuss this on my discord, but only a few of you guys came into my server????(I am not crying, it''s the dust).

    Anyway, ???? like I said, what world would you want him to go next. There are some requirements.

    1)Neither Naruto, One piece and Highschool DxD. There are too many fanfics of those three on web novel.

    2)It must be a Shonen or at least a battle type.

    3)Anime manga or light novel(web novel) are fine.

    4) Only Japanese novels. I''m not too knowledgeable in the universe of DC, Marvel or Chinese novels.

    5)It must be a world with a level of power equal or superior to MHA.

    Thanks, I hope to see your answer.

    NB: I nearly forgot, Shingeki no Kyojin isn''t allowed either. This manga is too damn good for me to do a fanfic of it. CH 122 and CH 123 nearly blown my mind away.

    discord.gg/se7eFBE

 Chapter 13 - SHOCKING NEWS

    A LITTLE EARLIER

    Nighteye had already gotten up and was drinking his coffee as he was finishing his usual ritual, sadly this morning, his ritual didn''t manage to calm his mind.

    Weirdly, today he got up earlier than usual. He didn''t feel well. Something was gnawing at the back of his mind. As if he was missing something as if something dangerous was happening.

    Nighteye knew those signs. Generally, his quirk had to be activated consciously, but sometimes, it could act as a passive effect. Anytime he had those feelings, it means that something bad was happening.

    As if answering to his speculation, he got a video call on his computer. When he opened it, the face of his old mentor, Gran Torino greeted him.

    Sadly he wasn''t happy to see his face. After all, his face was completely bloody. He had a bad feeling, a very bad feeling as if a hand was squeezing his heart. He asked with shaking lip.

    "Hello, Master. What happened to you?"

    Gran Torino didn''t answer immediately. He paused a little before opening his lip.

    "Boya, stay seated and listen to me until the end."

    Nighteye nearly broke his coffee cup. Those words were such bullshit. What better way to tell someone that something really bad happened than to tell him to sit down and listen carefully? Still, he understood that it was a form of caring, so he took a deep breath and nodded. No matter what Torino said, he would be ready for it, he was a hero. His willpower was enough and ready for anything.

    "Toshinori was mortally wounded. Right he is under operation, his fate is still unknown."

    Nighteye suddenly understood that he overestimated his willpower. The world went dark around him for a few seconds. He nearly fainted. By the time he understood what was happening, he already fell down from his seat.

    "Sasaki? Sasaki?!!!"

    This voice seemed so distant, so far away. It was like he was in a dream, no a nightmare. How could it be possible? It was All Might, the symbol of peace, who could wound so gravely?

    "Came back to yourself. You''re a father now. Are you going to act like that in front of your son? Is it what you taught him?"

    Those words allowed him to came back. At least enough to listen. He slowly got up before sitting back on his seat.

    "Excuse my pitiful display."

    "Don''t worry. I understand how much respect you have for Toshinori."

    "Explains things clearly to me. What exactly happened? Please!!"

    "There is nothing much to say. Toshinori and I finally managed to find All for One. He had an epic battle with him. No epic was an understatement. Sadly, the price to pay was really high. Almost too large."

    "What about All for One?"

    Torino answered with a dismissive gesture.

    "Defeated, most likely killed, his body was retrieved by a teleporter. He provoked All Might by mentioning how he killed Nana. Let just say that he went a little too far and awakened the beast."

    Nighteye took a deep breath as he pinched his eyebrows. His head was hurting like hell. Still, he had to continue.

    "So All Might is in a critical situation right now. Was the new leaked?"

    "No. Toshinori was fast and asked for the information to be locked. He is the symbol of peace. The symbol must stay invincible in the mind of everyone"

    "I know. So now, what do we do?"

    "Nothing. There is nothing we can apart from praying. The hospital where he is treated is a secret facility. I will give you the coordinate."

    "I understand. I will prepare myself."

    "Also, come with the little boy. He is close to him and has the right to know the truth. Inform him and come here with him."

    "Understood."

    The call was cut after those words.

    Ding!!!

    This was the sound his phone made when he received the directions from Gran Torino.

    Seated in his chair, Nighteye was blankly looking ahead. His vacant eyes were seeing the scene of the past, the heroic fight and victory of All Might all flashed in his mind.

    He was lost. It was like learning that Santa''s Claus never really existed as a child, only, 100 times worse.

    Finally, he managed to gather some of his strength on his legs as he got up and walked toward the exit of the room.

    Gran Torino was right, Kuroha had the right to know, he couldn''t appear too weak in front of his child. If he appeared weak, he would lose his respect.

    That why he stood in front of him and said seriously,

    "I have received a call,"

    He made a pause before continuing, he didn''t know how to announce it, but he bit the bullet and said it simply.

    "All Might was critically wounded."

    He expected many things when giving this new to Kuroha. He thought hard about what kind of reaction he would have, what kind of emotion he would feel, what kind of expression he would show. Cursing, crying, denial, or even no reaction. Anger, shock, sadness, or even uncaring. Still what he saw chilled him to the bones.

    For a short instant, Nighteye feels that he was being soaked in freezing cold water, his back was drenched in sweat and his breath was a little ragged. It was like he was being faced by a superior being.

    Kuroha had managed to make him activate his flight or fight response, and he was a little ashamed because he nearly chose to flee.

    "Who did it?"

    Thankfully, this feeling didn''t last and everything went back to normal. He looked curiously at Kuroha. It seemed the kid wasn''t even aware of what he had done. Still, he shelved this in a corner of his mind. Now wasn''t the time for such a question.

    "Let take the car. I will explain what happened on the road. If you aren''t ready, go change yourself."

    Kuroha nodded without adding another word and began to walk toward his room. His reaction might have seemed calmer than Nighteye, but his heart was in turmoil. It was like an ideal cracked inside him.

    All Might represented an ideal for him. In his young(but troubled) mind, All Might, was invincible, indestructible. He was strong, fast, he was everything he dreamed to be and some more. He wasn''t just some abstract bullshit symbols of peace, he was literally his savior, his goal. A goal he always thought to be insurmountable.

    Right now though, a thought was birthed in his mind.

    (Human life are so fragile.)

    It was only after hearing this news that he understood the truth. Even the greatest hero was nothing more than a human in the end.

    He had his flaw as well as his limits. He could be wounded, he could be die. But what about him? What was he? An Immortal? A monster?

    He read about many awesome healing or self-regenerating quirk, but none worked like his. Even the best healer quirk, the one belonging to recovery girl, wasn''t even half as effective his one was. Could he really call himself a human?

    Kuroha didn''t know this, but the shattering of the image he had of All Might, was a sort of sublimation of his soul. All this while, he had placed a limiter of sort in his own abilities. Restricting himself to only creating weapons, when he could have done so much more.

    This lock was placed subconsciously not just on his power but even on his memories. He placed it because he didn''t want to appear even more freakish as well as to protect his mind from the more dangerous experiments his body had to bear.

    Because of that, even though he was a little aware, he didn''t know how truly powerful his regeneration power as well as all his other abilities were.

    Still, a crack has appeared, and soon, the lock would be completely destroyed.

    (AN: In the recent chapter of MHA, it was shown that trauma and strong emotions can significantly strengthen or weaken a quirk or even give birth to new abilities. Those who follow the Manga know what I''m talking about. Kuroha doesn''t have all his memories of the four years he spent in the laboratory. What he remembered is nothing than the tip of the iceberg. Of course, I don''t plan to make all his power up to be thanks to strong emotions he is not some saiyan. That would be too much of a Deus ex machina if I did that. ????)

    (AN 2: QIDIAN APP is really shitty ????. I nearly lost my drafts by accident. My heart missed a beat. I would have cried if I had to write all this chapter from scratch.)

 Chapter 14 - IS IT THE END OF AN ERA?

    ONE MONTH LATER:

    Kuroha was seated on a chair in a hospital waiting room as he read a book. The book was about, humans biology. He recently began to read this book because he wanted to better understand the human body and its limits.

    Since the advent of the quirk, many different kinds of "human" seemed to appear, but internally, the essentials stayed the same. No matter if you have four arms, the face of a crow, or looked like an alien, the biology was still primarily that of a human.

    Well, there some exceptions, like heroin thirteen whose biology is still a mystery to this day. Still, since she was birthed by a human, logic dictates that she is at least something close to a human. Her power was really scary.

    Today though, he couldn''t put his full concentration while reading. He was fidgeting nervously and even his books wasn''t held in the right way. Why was he so nervous? There are two reasons.

    The first one being that he really hated being in a hospital. It made him remember the laboratory. When he came here a month ago with Nighteye, he nearly attacked a doctor who comes to guide them.

    Even now, he would keep a certain distance between him and any doctor around. They were weak. He could kill them with just a drop of his blood, but fear and trauma didn''t care about how strong the source of the fear was in reality. It was an irrational but very real fear

    Humans could fear harmless bugs, even though they could kill it with a slap. The same problem was present here.

    The second one was today he would finally see All Might. Since that day, he has been hospitalized and received many operations. Now, they could give him a visit.

    Nighteye wasn''t present right now. He was in a meeting with some heroes who were close to All Might in order to discuss what to do in the future. Most likely, All Might would have to resign as a hero. They had to prepare for what to do.

    A few minutes of waiting later, a young nurse came to him and asked to follow her.

    Since he basically came here every two days, they already knew who he was and why he was here.

    He followed her as they walked further into the hospital before entering a room whose door was closed by an electric lock that required three passwords.

    Once she put them, they entered a long corridor before finally reaching the room where All Might was.

    This level of security was understandable. All Might right now was too weak. Who knows how many villains would flock if they even caught a whiff of his current self. They would come like sharks smelling blood.

    Once in front of the door, who was also locked, the nurse put the code before bowing toward Kuroha.

    "Please, the visit hours are normally from 9 a.m to 8 p.m. Still, this time, you cannot stay long and must leave without tiring him too much. The ideal is no more than two hours."

    Kuroha nodded, he understood the situation. The nurse, seeing this simply turned her heels back and went back to where she came from.

    Kuroha, now standing alone in front of the door, took a deep breath before slowly opening the door.

    There, in the white room, All Might was seated in a h?pital gown with all his muscles and looked at Kuroha with his usual large smile.

    "I AM... AS HEALTHY AS NORMAL PERSON!!! AH AH AH"

    Kuroha nearly fell on the floor. Why was he so worried? He let a sigh of relief before seating in front All Might.

    "I am glad that you''re are alright. It seems like the operation was a success"

    "Of course, those doctors did a really good job", said All Might with a smile as he gave a thumbs up.

    "Yes, I see that. It''s really a miracle. From what I understood, so many surgical operations must have really taken too much out of you. It''s a miracle for you to still be able to laugh like that."

    "AH AH AH AH !! Don''t flatter me. YOU''LL MAKE ME BLUSH AH! AH! AH!"

    Afterward, the discussion between them was rather light-hearted. Kuroha wasn''t an expert at making the mood more lively, but All Might was good enough on his own.

    Even though there were many questions that burned his tongue, he held back in the end, now wasn''t the time to ask this.

    Exactly two hours later, a knock on the door informed Kuroha that the time was up. He gave a last bow to All Might before going out.

    All this while, All Might was just laughing and smiling, but just minutes after Kuroha left,

    COUGH!!! COUGH!!

    He vomited a large amount of blood before slowly losing his muscular mass until all was left was an emaciated old man.

    He sadly looked at the doors before looking at his frail arms and mumbling,

    "I am sorry to I have lied to you little Kuroha, I didn''t want to let you see me like that."

    ---

    After leaving All Might chamber and going back to the normal part of the hospital, Kuroha didn''t directly go back to his home.

    Firstly, he went to a shop in order to buy some flowers. At the front of the shop stood a beautiful but old woman who was sweeping the floor. She had a kind smile as she looked at Kuroha.

    "Little boy, how are you? Here again for the same kind of flower?"

    Kuroha wasn''t really sociable, but he knew respect. This woman was kind to him so he would be kind to her. What more, it truly wasn''t the first time he came here. As such he simply smiled and said

    "Yes, auntie. The same as usual."

    The old woman smiled even more brightly before taking some flowers and gave it to him.

    It was a peony bouquet. In the flower language, they were used to wish for a good recovery. He paid for them and thanked the old woman before going back to the hospital.

    This time though, he didn''t follow the special section reserved for All Might but took another road. It was also a VIP section, but it was for less secured.

    As he walked, the nurse affected to this section would smile at him or wave their hands at him while he would do the same. Even though he didn''t trust them, he couldn''t appear rude either.

    After a while, he finally stood in front of a door. He looked at it with a little emotion. The one behind this door became someone he longed to see.

    He meets her by pure mistake. The first time he came here, he was walking around as he let different marks here and there. It''s a habit he developed, and he would always put many marks in a new environment. You never knew what would happen. It was while doing that, that he meets her. Finally, he knocked on the door and waited

    "You can enter."

    A soft but frail voice answered him since he obtained permission, he opened the door.

    What greeted him was a gentle woman with white hair as white as his who was looking at him with a gentle smile while seated on a stool and holding a book. She opened her mouth and said,

    "Is it you Kuroha? Thanks for coming to visit me once again."

    Kuroha smiled sincerely and said,

    "Don''t worry, it''s a pleasure for me... Ms. Todoroki."

    With that, he closed the door.

    ----

    The same night, someone else opened the door to the room of All Might. It was Mirai Sasaki, also know as Sir Nighteye.

    "AH AH AH !!! NIGHTEYE, YOU ALSO COME?"

    Nighteye looked at All Might before seating on the same stool Kuroha used this morning. Once he took his place, he said calmly, with a little sorrow on his face.

    "You don''t have to do that All Might. I know your current state."

    All Might stopped smiling for an instant before sighing and taking his weaker form. Seeing him like that was almost painful for Nighteye. He had to close his eyes for an instant in order to keep his calm.

    "I asked Gran Torino to explain exactly what happened, but he only gave the big lines. Could I know exactly what happened?"

    All Might took a deep breath before speaking.

    He explained how they finally found All for One, how the fight between them went, how he lost control after All for One taunted him by speaking about the death of Shimura Nana. How he nearly killed All for One by nearly destroying his head and finally how he was wounded.

    Anyone hearing this would think that it was a plot worthy of being made into a special episode. Fans would kill to see such a great fight. Sadly it cannot be done. It was reality, not a film. The wounded hero won''t miraculously recover from all his wounds.

    Nighteye couldn''t help but worry in his heart. From what the doctors said, All Might as he was right now could only use his power for a short amount of time. Could he truly still work as a hero like that?

    "All Might, what do you want to do?"

    All Might didn''t answer immediately. He might speak and laugh like a silly boy, but All Might was a true hardened warrior. He knew his body more than anyone else. Still, even though he knew the best answer for him, he answered,

    "I want to keep working as a hero."

    Hearing such an answer, Nighteye''s did something he never liked to do and would regret doing for all his life.

    He touched All Might and activated his [FORESIGHT], his quirk didn''t just allow him to see a few minutes in the future. He could see the future and the past of anything he touched, be it human or objects.

    What he saw this time as he read All Might future was like a violent kick to his balls that shattered all hope in him.

    He would most likely have a nightmare all his life because of it. He opened his mouth while shivering and said with tears gathering in his eyes.

    "If you continue being a hero... You''ll die."

    The silence in the room was deafening...

    (AN: So guys, before your perverted mind go too far. Todoroki''s mother won''t be part of the harem. In fact, I will not touch any woman who is already in a relationship.)

    (AN 2: The next chapter will be on Saturday. I don''t like posting on weekends, but as you know, I''m in a delicate situation.)

    (AN 3: Pray for me and wish me good luck for Friday. Kuroha destiny will depend on how well I do on my test *evil laughs*????)

 Chapter 15 - SEPARATION

    The moon illuminated the room that was partially shrouded in darkness, the only source of light apart from it being a lamp that was Close to the bed of All Might. A palpable tension could be felt between the two friends and teammates.

    Nighteye, hearing that All Might still wanted to continue working as a hero, decided to share his vision of the future.

    He looked sadly at All Might and said,

    "If you continue being a hero, you''ll die."

    All Might was at first stunned hearing this but after a while, he let a low and slow chuckle.

    "Sasaki, how many heroes of my generation managed to reach old age and retire peacefully?"

    Nighteye hides a grimace. It was true. All Might wasn''t young by any means of the word. He was already in his fifty and close to his sixty.

    The number of heroes in his generation still alive was pathetically few. As such, dying was nothing strange for them. No, in the first place, anyone who becomes a hero without the awareness that death is the most likely outcome was a naive foul who should stop working as a hero for his sake and the sake of the society.

    Nighteye wasn''t naive, All Might even less. Still, this wasn''t the problem. Nighteye for the first time feel anger towards him,

    "ALL MIGHT!!! SO ACTING LIKE THAT, ANY HERO CAN DIE, THE SAME GOES FOR ME. ANYONE OF US CAN DIE, BUT YOU? YOU CAN NEVER DIE, YOU DON''T HAVE THE RIGHT TO DIE TO ANYTHING BUT OLD AGE."

    This wasn''t the fanboy in him that was talking. It was the cold and calculating hero who already faced death many time.

    When a hero died, society would mourn them for a while before slowly forgetting him. This the life chosen by most of them. Glory alive and forgotten once dead.

    But this was normal, this was alright. Their death would have no great impact on society, nowadays new heroes graduated everyday. But All Might was different.

    All Might wasn''t just a hero, he was THE hero. His sole presence caused the rates of crime caused by super to fall considerably.

    Nowadays, while the world wasn''t totally peaceful, at least it was far from the unstable time of the past.

    All that rode on his power and his smile. Every man and every villain knew that All Might was here. That he could easily destroy them.

    But what if he died? The effect would be cataclysmic. The upheaval would be so devastating that society might not rise up from it.

    Worse, the one who manages to kill him would become a beacon for all evil. Even All For One actual influence on the dark side would seem like nothing.

    "All Might. I beg you, listen to me. You should slowly stop working as a hero. Groom someone with the same qualities as you, and once your heir becomes a pro hero, give him One For All. This is the only way to not destroy everything you worked so hard for."

    All Might didn''t answer. He turned his head to the window and admired the scenery of the city outside.

    Nighteye didn''t urge him. He was sure that All Might would understand and approve his idea. It was without a doubt the most optimal solution.

    The silence stretched for a few uncomfortable minutes before All Might finally opened his mouth.

    "You know, when I was still quirkless, I made a promise to my Master, "

    The moment Nighteye heard those words, a gut feeling settled in his stomach,

    "No..."

    "I promised her that I would become the greatest hero, "

    "Please..."

    "I promised her that I would become the symbol of peace,"

    "I beg you..."

    "I promised her that I would destroy All For One"

    "Stop it..."

    "That''s why I''m sorry Sasaki,"

    "Don''t say it..."

    "I will continue being a hero."

    "..."

    "..."

    The room fell into a depressing silence. Finally, Nighteye slowly lifted his head and looked at All Might emotionlessly and simply said

    "I see."

    "...", All Might stayed silent. Still, Nighteye continued

    "I understand your opinion and your choice. I guess I shouldn''t be surprised. You wouldn''t have been All Might if you followed my plan."

    "..."

    "But I am also sorry,"

    "..."

    "I cannot continue working with you knowing that you''re intentionally going towards your doom."

    After that, he stood up and turned his back to All Might before going towards a door. He stopped for a while and said

    "This a goodbye. I hope all the best for you.I also pray that you never come to regret this decision."

    With those parting words, the door closed behind him.

    All Might, now by himself in his room, simply stared at the door in silence as he tightened his fist. He knew that his stubbornness might have cost him a friend.

    But he didn''t regret it. it was his choice. A man should never regret any choice he made. He could reflect and try to learn in order to do better in the future, but he should never regret it.

    His fist slowly loosened as he laid down on his bed and closed his eyes. Sleeping wouldn''t be easy today.

    ----

    After closing the door, Nighteye took a deep breath before trying to think of a plan. He didn''t want to follow All Might in his folly, but he would never truly give up on him.

    As such he had to train an heir for him. Perhaps Kuroha? No, even though Kuroha had extremely large potential, his personality didn''t suit the title of symbols of peace. What more he didn''t want to be the kind of parents who put their dreams on the back of their children and forced them to accomplish them without thinking about how the children felt.

    If he wants to find an heir, he needs to attract students with good results, not just that, he needed to find someone with a personality good enough to truly replace All Might.

    It seems like his plan to open a hero agency need to be realized as soon as possible. He couldn''t wait. The time remaining for All Might wasn''t long, he just had about six or seven years.

    After clearing his head, he slowly left the hospital. This day, was the day All Might and Nighteye took their separate way.

    (AN: Anyway, now that I have no obligation until January apart from Christmas and New year, I can write my two novels without worry. This week will be an experimental week where I will try to create the optimal schedule. So sorry if there are some missed updates. Also, members of my server will have the right to read the rough draft of chapters in advance. How many in advance? I don''t know I will see.)

 Chapter 16 - CH: A BEAUTIFUL END

    20 YEARS LATER

    A middle-aged man with long white hair and red eyes wearing a white blouse standing over a grave.

    Close to him stood a beautiful woman. Time seemed to have left no trace on her. She had long black hair tied into a ponytail and wore a beautiful and clearly expensive white dress.

    The most eyes catching things about her wasn''t her beauty, but rather, her huge belly. She was clearly pregnant.

    "Father, how are you? It has been ten years now since you left us. I hope you aren''t too bored there in heaven."

    He let a slow chuckle as he said that,

    "I came today, with your beloved little Momo today. Though she isn''t as little anymore"

    Momo fixed him with a stare that promised bloodshed if he didn''t get serious. He sighed

    "In a few months, your fourth grandchild will see the day. Pray for her and her good health."

    He stopped a little before continuing,

    "The world right now is different from how it was. Izuku bakugo and shoto are known as the big three and also as the symbol of peace. They are doing a very good job. As for me..."

    He stopped at that and get up carefully. One of his sleeves floated freely in the air. He had a missing arm. His left arm.

    " As for me... I became the president of the hero association and changed the rules of how heroes and quirks, in general, are seen. I didn''t go to the front for a long time, but I like to think that I made a better world."

    Finally, he turned his back and took the hand of momo before leaving the cemetery the last word he said was

    " See you next year, father."

    ----

    After leaving the cemetery, they stood in front of an SUV. The motor was still on. In it was seated a beautiful blond-haired woman.

    Kuroha opened the door for Momo before seating with her in the back. In her state, he didn''t want to let her far from him.

    "How was it?" asked the blonde woman

    "As usual. He rambled and rambled. I''m sure father in law must have been pissed off having to hear all this. Why didn''t you follow us."

    The blond simply smiled at Momo.

    "You know that he never approved of me. I would feel like I was gloating if I went there."

    "Himiko...."

    The car fell in silence while she took the road

    "Father would not resent you."

    "Thanks" answered Himiko with a smile.

    A few hours later, they finally reached their home.

    "Dad,"

    "Father"

    Two little children, one boy, and one girl began to run toward him they moments they stepped down from the car.

    Momo, seeing this, pouted. Himiko on the other hands began to laugh. It was always adorable how their children fought for their father''s attention.

    The one who screamed dad was the girl. She had Kuroha hair. She inherited a fusion of his and her mother''s blood quirk.

    The other more calm child was the boy. He had Kuroha eyes, but the black hair of his mother. He inherited the quirk of his mother.

    Kuroha, seeing them run toward him let a big smile. As he took them in his hand.

    It was a long journey, everything hadn''t been easy. Sometimes he cried, sometimes he screamed, sometimes he felt despair. But now, everything was all right. This was the best in the world.

    -----------------------END OF MHA WORLD-----------------

 Chapter 17 - CHOOL?

    "Do you want to go to school? "

    Kuroha looked up from his tablet. Yes, he had evolved from his books to a tablet. It made things less messy.

    He looked deeply at this alien who called himself his father and said a big fat

    "No"

    Nighteye wasn''t surprised, he had already expected such an answer. That why he didn''t attack by himself.

    "Please, Kuroha. You''re really smart, but simply being taught at home isn''t enough."

    The one who launched another attack by the side was a beautiful girl.

    She was a fairly well-built young woman with a rather slim build, her skin light blue in color. She had short, ruffled dark blue hair that curves upwards and downwards around her head, parted to her left, and wide yellow eyes with thick eyelashes.

    Her hero costume consisted of a skintight dark blue crop top with a white high-collared section, a zipper down the middle, over the higher part of her chest, which reveals her torso from the underside of her b.r.e.a.s.ts down.

    She wears black tights with loose white shorts, two yellow markings down to either side of them, and a thick white boots with lines running down their shafts, yellow rings in the center of them. On her hands, she wore plain dark blue gloves.

    Her name was Awata Kaoruko, a new graduate who also became a pro hero and was hired by Nighteye not long ago. She had already worked as an intern with him two years ago. Her hero''s name was Bubble Girl.

    "They are right you know, even though you might no need it from an educational standpoint, you need to have more friends. The only friends you ever make come here is Momo."

    The second one who intervened as he was brewing a tea was a middle-aged man with the face of a brown centipeder, who wore a black tuxedo. He was Maoshi Juzo, another sidekick of Nighteye. He was a stoic gentleman whose mannerisms didn''t lose to that of any nobles.

    His hero''s name was pretty simple. It was Centipeder. Even now Kuroha snorted in contempt when thinking of how simple and direct this name was. His hero name would never be like that.

    Silence reigned in the room. The gaze of hope and expectations on his back were so hot that he felt the stings. He even wondered if, of those three, one had a hidden quirk related to fire. He sighed and decided to ask his questions.

    "Why the rush?"

    It was Nighteye who answered.

    "Right now, you''re just old enough to enter the first year of Middle school. You already stayed long enough at home. It''s time for you to make more friends and see more of the world don''t you think so?"

    Nighteye was sincerely worried about Kuroha. He knew Kuroha at a deep distrust for most people. He might seem close to some, but there is always a wall in front of his heart. What more, he didn''t want his son to become a shut-in.

    Even now, Nighteye couldn''t say for sure that he managed to break all the walls. He didn''t think that he raised badly Kuroha, but there some things that could only be learned in school.

    Kuroha, of course, understood the situation and the feeling of his father. He knew that apart from Rei, there are few people who cared as much for him.

    Frankly, he didn''t want to accept, but he still nodded. Not because of the pressure. Even if their gaze was akin of magma burning his skin, nothing would make him compromise if he really didn''t want to. But sometimes, the feeling of love people had for you was heavier than even Mt Tai.

    Nighteye and the other two, seeing him nod were overjoyed. Bubbles girl directly took a bunch of papers out from under the table and gave them to Kuroha.

    The more he read it, the worse his expression became, finally, he threw the paper away and said with indignation.

    "You guy step me up."

    Those papers were already filled and deposited. This was nothing more than a copy.

    Bubbles Girl didn''t answer but simply high fived with centipeder and Nighteye before turning to him with a grin.

    Kuroha seeing this, stopped complaining and began to seriously read the papers. It was his fault for having been set up. Complaining was a waste of time.

    Frankly speaking, be it centipeder, Nighteye or even Bubble Girl, they were all pretty serious in their work. They weren''t the kind to do prank or grin and laugh usually. Well apart from the necessary joke to make Nighteye laugh, but even that wasn''t something seen every day. The only reason they acted goofy like that was because they really cared for him.

    Repay evil with ten times more evil and kindness with hundreds time more kindness. This was the law he began to follow.

    As he read the information. He noted that the school was called SALTY BANKS MIDDLE SCHOOL. Really a weird name. He idly wondered if the founder of this school was high on something when he named it like that.

    This school had nothing special. It was close to the upper level as far as middle school goes. But nothing particularly outstanding or noteworthy. It was weird. How could a perfectionist like Nighteye send him to such a school? Well, he was always told that when you don''t know, you just have to ask. So he decided to simply ask

    "Why this school in particular?"

    Nighteye who was seated behind his office table simply lifted his glasses before saying,

    "I know how large your current knowledge is. Frankly, right now, even university students might not know more than you in some specific subjects."

    Kuroha nodded. It was true. He didn''t have an eidetic memory but his memory was very close to it. If you added the numerous books he had read over the course of three years, it was normal that his theoretical knowledge already surpassed what could be taught to people his age.

    Nighteye continued

    "Since you''re already so good. It means that the standard of the school itself doesn''t matter much. What more you''ll graduate from U.A, so, people will never care about what kind of Middle school you went to."

    Bubbles Girl decided to continue

    "The goal isn''t for you to study but to make friends. The true best middle school are extremely xenophobic while the worst one are no-go. So we choose one of the best ones in the pack in the middle."

    A weird but clear and sound reasoning. That one of the reasons why he liked them so much.

    The few minutes that followed were simply for allowing him to understand the regulations. Finally, Bubbles Girl smiled and get up from her seat before asking Kuroha to follow her somewhere.

    "I have a surprise for you!!!"

    ------

    He felt like he was in hell. Otherwise, how could it be possible?

    "Kyaaa!!! So cute!!!!! "x 3

    Kuroha never felt such a humiliation since the day he was freed from the laboratory. He was tricked once again, he should have fled when he saw their destination.

    The one who was screaming right now was Bubbles Girl, alongside the tailor and his assistant. By the way, the tailor was a man.

    They were in a tailor shop in order to take the shirt from she had already asked for after secretly taking his measurements.

    Right now, he felt like murdering someone.

    "I. Am. Not. Cute. Damn it!!!!"

    In the night streets, he was feared as the reaper in the underworld. His second identity, once mentioned, could make even child stop crying. Criminals would shit themselves when seeing him. So why was he posing in front of a mirror like some doll?

    A growing headache made him pinch his brows. Today wasn''t his day. He really should have never accepted to go to this school. Still, he had to accept that the uniform was pretty cool on him. The fact that it was entirely black helped.

    It was a gakuran. The uniforms for many middle-schooler in Japan. The color was normally black, but some schools use navy blue. Thankfully this one was black.

    The top had a standing collar buttoning down from top-to-bottom. Buttons were decorated with the school emblem to show respect to the school. The Pants were straight leg and a black or dark-colored belt is worn with them.

    Some schools may require the students to wear collar-pins representing the school and/or class rank. This school didn''t request it but the tailor still decided to add it.

    This uniform added to his already handsome looks was like a killer move for any girl. What more, since he worked out regularly, he filled out nicely the uniform.

    Sadly, because of his age, no matter how handsome he was, what would be cool for girl his age looked extremely cute for mature women, and some men.

    Finally, the tailor couldn''t hold himself back. He took a card and gave it to Kuroha.

    "I am Albertino Rodriguez. I am the director of a model agency. Would you like to work with me?"

    Even though Kuroha thought that this man was weird, he didn''t really care. He was on the verge of refusing when Bubbles Girl took the card and pocketed it.

    "Kuroha is still too young. I will show it to his father and wait for the decision."

    Her smile was pretty professional. Kuroha didn''t insist. He already knew what Nighteye decision would be. In his heart, he felt a great deal of guilt toward Nighteye, that why he would generally carter to his wish.

    It also helped that Nighteye wishes were always for Kuroha good.

    After another session of changing and adjusting, a smiling Bubbles Girl and a tired Kuroha left the shop, while a happy Albertino waved them goodbye.

    Today was really a tiring day.

 Chapter 18 - DREAM? REALITY?

    Nighteye was watching the TV with Kuroha as they were eating.

    The dinner for today was composed of pasta with a bolognese sauce and some fried chicken leg with it. There were also some steak and a little bit of fish.

    The food expenditures for the heroes were always pretty high since they always burned a high quantity of fat.

    On the TV, the reporter was speaking

    "Today, a hold up followed by a hostage-taking took place in the city Bank. The robbers were villains with somewhat powerful quirks. Thankfully, the day was once again saved by All Might"

    Hearing this, the sound of eating stopped momentarily, Nighteye dabbed his mouth with a tissue before immediately getting up and setting in the sofa to better watch.

    Despite his father''s dispute with uncle Thoshinori and the breaking up of their team, Nighteye never stopped being a fan.

    SIGH!!!

    Kuroha Sighed. Those two were really stubborn. Even now, when he goes spend the days with uncle Thoshinori, he would be asked some questions about Nighteye.

    Kuroha didn''t know why they stopped working together, but for them to still care about each other, it shouldn''t be anything too grave.

    On the TV, footage of All Might beating the robbers and saving the hostage was shown. He looked at it with mild interest before going back to eating.

    He never understood why Nighteye was such a fanboy. Sure All Might on the TV was someone incredible. But once you spent time with him, you''ll understand that he was nothing more than an old man who liked to tell bad jokes and was really shitty at teaching.

    Speaking of teaching, he wondered what kind of teachers he would have. He hoped that they wouldn''t be too shitty.

    "Kuroha, are you ready for tomorrow?"

    Kuroha looked up from his plate before looking toward Nighteye who took back his place. It seemed like the section about All Might already passed.

    "Why the question?"

    Nighteye blushed. Kuroha looked blankly at the blushing face of his father. He hurriedly turned his face toward the window and verified that no clouds of doomsday were covering the sky.

    PHEW!!!

    He let a sigh of relief. It seemed like the end of the world was still far from coming.

    COUGH!!! COUGH!!!

    Nighteye, seeing Kuroha act like that, coughed a little,

    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s not like I''m worried about your first day of school. I just thought that it was the duty of a father to ask this kind"

    "Are you... A tsundere?"

    An arrow pierced through Nighteye heart.

    COUGH!!! COUGH!!! COUGH!!!

    "You''re retorting are always so sharp Kuroha."

    Kuroha titled his head in wonder. Retort? He was seriously asking this question. Well, he didn''t really want to insist on it either. He took a large bite of his chicken leg before answering once he swallowed.

    "Don''t worry, I will do well."

    Nighteye nodded and began to hit in silence in order to hide his embarrassment. After that, he cleaned his food fast and went into his office. Kuroha was more of a slow eater.

    Now alone, he began to think about how he could act. Those years of his work in the streets, he let a path of blood wherever he went. But still, he began to slow down a little.

    His name still wasn''t known by the authorities for two reasons. The first was that he never took out a big name villain. The second one was that all those he killed were outcasts of the society whose death might not even be recorded.

    He needed to slow down because his target became stronger and stronger while becoming more notorious. Their deaths would make more splash.

    "Pieces of information stated that the heroes killer made a new victim today. From the record, it is the 10th hero he killed. His were about and modis operates are still unknown. The only thing known is that he only targets heroes."

    The information from the TV continued. Kuroha, hearing this look with a thoughtful expression.

    " The heroes killer? Seem interesting."

    After that, he switched off the TV and went to his room. Once there, he took off his clothes and went into the bathroom before sitting directly in his bath.

    After a while, he closed his eyes in order to sleep... Perhaps today he would be able to do so?

    -----

    A Grey landscape greeted his eyes. As far as he could see, there was nothing alive. Decayed Corpse of human and animal, dying three, destroyed buildings.

    This was a dead world. This was a world without hope. This was the world in his mind.

    Kuroha sighed, as the years passed, he lost his fear of everything being a dream. Sadly, a new problem cropped up. Whenever he slept, he would see this world. An incredibly depressing world. This began the day when he heard about All Might wound.

    He began to walk silently. After a while, he saw someone else alive beside him. It was a young child. A child with a red mask covering his face, holding a red scythe.

    Kuroha recognized this style. It was him, more precisely, it was "Junketsu". He was used to seeing this, he sighed once again before speaking,

    "Do we have to do this once again?"

    The figure didn''t answer but simply readied his weapon before sprinting toward him.

    Kuroha knew it was useless. In this world, he would fight against this figure again and again until he lost and was ejected. He couldn''t count how many times he was defeated.

    The first time, he thought that it was simply a dream, or his mind playing tricks on him, but when he woke up, he could clearly see his shirt bathed in blood.

    That when he understood. He didn''t know how, he didn''t know why, but this world was real. Since then, he would periodically enter this dream and fight his alter ego. He called him Senketsu.

    This Senketsu wasn''t faster or stronger than him. But he never won. The way they used their quirk and their martial prowess was simply too different.

    Like right now. Kuroha escaped from a swing of the scythe only to be greeted by a rain of blood needle coming out of it. It was with great difficulty he managed to react fast enough to avoid them. Sadly, his left foot was suddenly pierced by a spear made out of the blood that appeared from a puddle he stepped on.

    He frowned as he held in a groan of pain. In his dreamscape, his regeneration abilities didn''t exist. At the same time, things that would have simply made him wince become extremely painful.

    Senketsu didn''t stop. The very moment Kuroha stopped because of the pain, he teleported directly close to him before giving him a good knee in the stomach followed by a sword in the back.

    He wasn''t even able to fall down before being lifted like a chicken and punched in the face. The force behind the punch was so high that he thrown a few meters in the sky before landing more than ten meters away from were he was.

    Kuroha vomited blood his tried to stand up. Only a few seconds and he was completely destroyed. It hurt, it hurt so much, but he couldn''t help but smile. So he could move like that? So he could control the battlefield like that?

    A few seconds later, his head soared through the sky, he died...

    ----

    Kuroha woke with a deep breath as he watched his wound slowly close. He rarely went in the dreamscape because one fight(or rather one simple trashing) was enough for him to think about it for weeks. He sighed and took a shower to wash off the blood. Seem like he wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight either.

    But how did he manage to teleport so close to him? He was sure that there were no marks on him. Another question for later.

    During those last two years, he managed to learn many new tricks to his blood quirk. It was the first time Senketsu, used his teleport quirk. He even though that Senketsu couldn''t use it and could only manipulate blood. That why he called him "SENKETSU" which means "Fresh Blood".

    He balled his fists in frustration. The more he fought against Senketsu, the more unworthy he felt. The way he used his quirks was so different...

    "I am still weak. Too weak. Much too weak."

    Blood began to dribble from his hand, he was frustrated. Not because of all his death, but because of how much untapped potential his quirks still had.

    It has been three years now since he left the laboratory. But what had he been doing all this time?

    His name means "Swift revenge". What the f.u.c.k was he actually doing?

    "It''s only now that you understand how slow you''re?"

    A voice suddenly sounded in his head. Suddenly, he wasn''t in his room, but in a room without much light. On his back, was what seemed like a mirror, and from it came the voice. His voice.

    Kuroha didn''t need to turn. He knew who it was. He was now used to the voices in his head.

    "You speak as if you would have done a better job."

    His reflection laughed lightly

    "Ah ah ah. Of course I could. Well not as much as Slayer, but still way better than you. The way you use our power is so childish, so cautious. You''re so fearful of our power. But it''s normal. After all, you''re the crybaby. It''s really a wonder that it''s you who is in control."

    "Crybaby" that how they called him. He never understood why. At least he didn''t consider himself a Crybaby. Slayer was how they called Senketsu.

    "What? Not happy being called a Crybaby? Don''t make me laugh. Out of all of us, you are the weakest. You represent our kindness and hope. I really thought that you were erased when we were five years old."

    Those words made him flinch. A hazy scene seemed to appear before his eyes. His heart seemed to beat harder, faster. His palm became sweaty, all his senses seemed overloaded. He could only hear two faint murmur.

    "Madness, stop."

    "it''s still too soon heu? Gess that enough for today. See you later, Crybaby."

    Suddenly, he was once again in his room. Everything seemed like a nightmare. But the sweat on his face and his difficulty to breathe were proof that it wasn''t.

    He looked at his arm filled with goosebumps and that was still shaking. He tried to remember what he saw, but a sharp pain stopped him from doing so.

    Finally, he sighed after his heart began to beat normally again. He laid down on his floor, lost in thought and stayed like that until the first ray of the sun illuminated his room.

 Chapter 19 - FIRST DAY(1)

    The moment the sun began to rise, Kuroha sat up from his corner and went to take a shower.

    Not long after this, he changed into his uniform and went out of his room.

    It was still pretty early. He planned to make himself breakfast, but he was surprised to see Centipeder and Nighteye already seated and drinking coffee while Bubble Girl was making some omu-rice.

    "Why are you here so early?"

    Kuroha was a little baffled at their enthusiasm. He didn''t need to sleep so he was accustomed to moving so soon. But what about them?

    "Oh, Kuroha you''re awake? Come and take a seat", said Bubble girl with a smile.

    Kuroha simply nodded before taking a seat. The breakfast was peaceful.

    Once he finished, they all stood up before Nighteye came and kneeled in front of him.

    "Kuroha, you know, at first I didn''t know what to do with you. Your past and your personality were really hard to handle. Despite that, It has been three years since then, and I can say with no doubt that I never regretted taking you in."

    He ruffled Kuroha''s head before continuing,

    "I am proud of you, and I''m proud to be your father."

    Kuroha was silent. He didn''t know how to answer. As such he simply nodded before closing his eyes. Nighteye, smiled as he saw this. This reaction was worth thousands of words.

    "Enough emotional stuff. It''s time to take a photo."

    The photography they took showed Kuroha with his backpack, behind stood Nighteye, at his right side was Bubble Girl, and at his left side was Centipeder.

    ---

    Kuroha was walking alone towards the bus stop. The school was in the neighbor city, it wasn''t that far and he could even go there by walking, but he didn''t feel like walking on his first day.

    Thankfully, he didn''t have to wait for too long. The bus arrived just in time.

    The ride from there was uneventful. There were some young girls and boys wearing the same uniform as him, but he largely ignored them.

    A few minutes later, they finally arrived at the closest stop to the school. From there, the school was less than a kilometer away, so it was no big deal.

    Kuroha may not have cared about this, but people certainly did pay attention to him. He was extremely eye-catching. If it wasn''t for the cold aura he emitted, many girls would have tried to speak to him.

    Finally, he reached the school gate. Frankly, he was a little disappointed. He didn''t simply read research book. He also read many Light novels and web novels. Generally, when the main characters entered school, they would generally meet some kind of event, like bumping on a running girl with bread in her mouth and accidentally seeing her panties. What more, on their way to school, Sakura trees would be blooming and the scent of youth and spring would be felt.

    Sadly, he didn''t see anything of that sort. Oh well, he wasn''t the main character of some story anyways. So it was pretty normal.

    It''s on those thoughts that Kuroha stepped in school for the first time.

    ------

    Class 1-A

    It was his classroom. It was pretty easy to find so he didn''t have to lose too much time. From what he was told, seats were assigned. He went to the desk of the professor, looked at the plan of the classroom and easily found his seat.

    Interestingly enough, it was a seat close to the window. Hum, looks like he at least had the seat of a protagonist. He took his seat and took a book about spatial theories.

    While he was doing all that, the class was strangely silent. Every student stayed quiet as they watched him. It wasn''t just his looks. It was the aura coming out from him. They could feel it. But afterward, the noise came back, even though some students would steal a look from time to time.

    Soon, the bell sounded, signaling the start of the homeroom class. A beautiful woman entered. She was rather beautiful, but she looked strict. She wore a suit and had her hair done into a bun. She didn''t speak until she wrote her name on the blackboard. Finally, she faced the students and said

    "As you can see, I''m Setsuna Kagome. You can call me Setsuna sensei or kagome sensei. I will be your homeroom teacher starting from now. Happy to meet you."

    "HAPPY TO MEET YOU" answered the students

    "Now, today won''t long. In an hour, we must go to the auditorium in order to hear the speech of the principal."

    NO!!! SIGH!!! BORING !!!

    Groans of frustration echoed in the classroom. Most of them never met him, but whenever the words principal and speech were used in the same sentence, it would mean that the boredom would be of epic proportion.

    Setsuna smiled, seeing their reaction. She had also been a student not long ago, so she perfectly understood what they must be feeling. Still, she had a job to do.

    "OK children, stop this, The schedules were already printed and shared. Still, we have a little bit of time before, so why don''t we present ourselves. Each of you will tell his name, quirk, and his dream."

    People began to present themselves one after the other. Most of them dreamed to become heroes, but the rest also had dreams, such as becoming a doctor or being able to fly in the sky, etc.

    Setsuna watched them with a smile. It was the third class she was teaching so she was still rather new to the job. Still, she loved being a professor.

    Seeing the smiling face of all her students always made her happy. Suddenly, the class fell into silence. The next one who should have made his presentation didn''t speak.

    She immediately paid attention to him. He didn''t have the upbeat and joy that were present in most children of his age. He seemed rather calm and showed great indifference. As if everything that was happening had nothing to do with him.

    She took a look at her list before calling his name. She didn''t scream, a teacher should avoid screaming as much as possible.

    "Hayate Kuroha, could you please make your introduction like all your classmates?"

    The boy, Kuroha, looked up from his book and finally paid attention to them. He closed his book before standing up.

    "I am sorry for my lack of attention."

    At least he was rather polite.

    "I am Hayate Kuroha. Hayate for swift and Kuroha for fallen angel. My quirk is called blood void. I can make things with my blood and I can teleport. My dream... My dream is to be a hero."

    His voice was as calm and collected as his look. After saying his piece. He seated himself and took back his book.

    Setsuna marked him in the case of problems students. She would have to keep her attention on him.

    "Sensei!!! sensei!!! Me! Me! It''s my turn!"

    She had to take a deep breath. It seemed like this year wouldn''t be easy. Still, she smiled. A student should never feel like he wasn''t listened by a teacher.

    "Go on."

    The boy behind Kuroha smiled brightly before standing up. He cleared his throat before winking at the professor.

    "My name is Minagata Mineta. My quirk is animation. I can bring everything I draw in existence for a certain amount of time. My dream is to draw the s.e.xiest girl in the world."

    The class fell silent before erupting in different kind of screams coming from the girls

    "Kyaa!!!"

    "Hentai!!!"

    "Die!!!"

    The boys on the other hands were laughing and whistling.

    Minagata through all that let out a cheeky smile and began to laugh with the others.

    "I understand, please sit down now," said Setsuna as she pinched her brows.

    There was always someone like that: The clown of the class. Seems like this year the clown was also a young pervert.

    She sighed before smiling. Even though it looked like this year would be a pain, at least it would be interesting. She took a look at her watch before clapping her hands in order to get their attention.

    "Now. Since we finished the presentation. Take your bags and go to the auditorium. The speech should begin soon."

    "YES SENSEI!!!" answered all the students in chorus.

    The students now dismissed began to form groups as they left the classroom.

    Kuroha stood up but he had no intention of going to the auditorium. As he was beginning to walk, someone put a hand on his shoulder.

    Kuroha had to give his all to not react. He simply turned and looked at the one who stopped him. It was the pervert. He looked at him silently.

    Minagata, seeing that his classmate didn''t want to speak, awkwardly scratched his cheek before saying.

    "Hello, could we go together?"

    Kuroha measured this boy silently. He wasn''t that tall, but not too short either. He had a somewhat effeminate look and he had short purple hair.

    Kuroha was seriously tempted to simply say no and go away. But he remembered why Nighteye wanted him to come to this school. As such, he simply nodded before saying.

    "OK. Let''s go..."

 Chapter 20 - FIRST DAY (2), CRUSHING DEFEAT

    The walk towards the auditorium was very stressful for Kuroha. Minagata was like a ball full of life. He spoke and spoke and spoke. Kuroha had to hold himself back from stabbing this endless chatterbox. He never knew that people could talk so much.

    Momo was the quiet and shy kind of girl, while Himeko was a little crazy, she generally didn''t talk too much and simply smiled or sniffed him.

    Hum... Now then he thought about it, he never talked with a boy his age. Was he what was know as a bastardy harem protagonist? Naaa, he was pretty sure that he wasn''t... He wasn''t... Right?

    "Kuroha. Kuroha. Kuroha"

    He let a sigh, as he was once again interrupted. He really wanted to ignore him, but politeness asked that he answer.

    "Yes?"

    "Hehehe, It seems like I''m bothering you. I''m sorry, I could go away if you want."

    Kuroha now turned his full attention toward this boy who had the same age as himself. He saw that despite the fact that he was putting a strong front, he still seemed a little sad.

    Internally, he scowled. He didn''t like seeing this kind of expression. People should be happy. Not sad. Finally, he extended his hands towards Minagata.

    "Let be friends."

    Minagata was stunned. Frankly, he was ready to be shooed off by Kuroha. He was used to this. His gloomy side made it difficult to have friends, unlike his little brother.

    That why he decided to play the clown this year like him. He wanted to have more friends, even though deep down, he was really scared.

    A bright smile appeared on his face as he also stretched his hand and clasped it with Kuroha.

    "Yes!!!"

    -----

    A few hours later

    The students began to slowly stream out of the auditorium.

    As they thought, the speech of the principal was long, boring and uninspiring. Kuroha saw another world. For an instant, he thought that he found a solution to his inability to sleep.

    That how boring it was. He even wondered if the principal didn''t have a quirk related to making his targets fall asleep.

    "Three hours, three long hours", Minagata m.o.a.ned in exhaustion. He was tired, he feels like he had run a marathon. He stretched a little before facing his new friend.

    "Kuroha, what will you do now? classes are dismissed until tomorrow. Do you want to go play?"

    "Not really."

    "Please !! Come one. I don''t live far from here. We could play on my PlayStation 4."

    Kuroha decided to relent after seeing how persistent Minagata was.

    "OK, let''s go, but I won''t stay long."

    "Don''t worry."

    As Minagata said, the distance was really short. it only took a few minutes for them to reach his home.

    "I AM HOME!!!", screamed Minagata as he opened the door of the house.

    "Welcome back, how was school?", answered a voice coming out from what seemed like the kitchen.

    It didn''t take long for a young woman with purple hair to appear. She wasn''t particularly beautiful. But she had a homely aura, this aura was accentuated by her shapely body. Kuroha, seeing her, courteously bowed and said,

    "Hello madam Mineta, I''m Hayate Kuroha, a friend of your son. Pleased to meet you."

    "Ara ara. What a polite young man," said Minagata mother with a smile as she put a hand under her cheek.

    "Mom, I wanted to play with Kuroha in my bedroom"

    "I see, Kuroha, you''re free to stay as long as you want. It''s the first time my son made a friend come home. I''m so happy."

    "MOM!!!", screamed Minagata with a blushing face.

    He directly took Kuroha hand and run toward his bedroom. Once they entered it Minagata smiled awkwardly.

    "Don''t listen to her. I have many friends. I just didn''t want her to meet them."

    "I see..."

    Kuroha wasn''t really paying attention to the pitiful lie Minagata was saying, but rather to his bedroom.

    It was different from his sparsely decorated room. Minagata room was full of poster of women on one side and different sketch and drawing of those women in another.

    Those sketches were really beautiful. Even for an amateur like him, it was clear how good they were. The reality was that he wasn''t wrong, those sketches were exceptional, they could pass as being drawn by a pro. Finally, after having admired them, Kuroha opened his mouth,

    "You''re pretty good."

    Minagata who was busy switching on his PS turned briefly to see what Kuroha was talking about.

    "Oh... Them? They are still not good enough. My dream is to draw the s.e.xiest woman in the world, but how could I do this if my own skill aren''t up too part. Anyway, come let''s play this game. It''s a fighting game called My hero academia. It''s pretty interesting."

    If before this Kuroha simply decided to become friends by pity, this time he began to feel genuine respect. Kuroha didn''t have a dream. He didn''t know what to do or where to go. His only drive was his desire for revenge, but he had nothing for him after that.

    He trained in order to kill those who might kill him. He went to school and would go to U.A in order to make Nighteye and All Might happy. He killed because he might lose his sanity if he didn''t kill.

    Everything that he was doing or what he did was because he didn''t have a choice because something or someone put him on this road. In the end, Hayate Kuroha was nothing more than a bland and boring child whose sole redeeming feature was having a tragic past and powerful quirks.

    That why he envied and respected those who had a dream and clear goals like Momo and Himiko. Now Minagata entered this closed circle.

    He sat close to Minagata and took the remote controller that was given to him. He never played any form of game. Why would anyone play a video game when the reality was even more incredible? still, it wouldn''t hurt to try. Perhaps he could be unexpectedly good at it?

    ----

    A few hours later,

    "Why?"

    Kuroha was asking himself about the meaning of life. He wasn''t bad at the game. He was simply so lame that it hurt to watch.

    "How could this be possible?"

    Right now, he was seating in a corner of Minagata room as he gazed far away into space and repeatedly asked himself this question. it wasn''t just fighting game he was bad at. He tried everything. Sport, adventure, FPS. No matter what he tried, he would lose so badly that he was on the verge of breaking down.

    He tried to change the way he was seated. The way he held the controller, the controller itself. He even played against Minagata mother, who was a true beginner like himself. Despite that... He still lost.

    "Don''t worry, it happens. Perhaps today is just not your day?"

    Minagata was chuckling a little awkwardly on the side. At first, he was happy with his continuous wins, but after a while, he felt like he was simply bullying him. Thankfully, Kuroha wasn''t a bad loser, otherwise, their friendship might have not lasted a day.

    Still, he felt good about it because he felt closer to Kuroha thanks to that. The first impression Kuroha gave was one of perfection. It was like there was nothing he couldn''t do. This gave a feeling of distance.

    But seeing him like that, this feeling of distance abated greatly. He now knew that Kuroha wasn''t a perfect being. He was just a child like him.

    "Let play once again. I don''t believe that I cannot win."

    Minagata began to sweat. It seemed like it will be a long day.

    ----

    Right now, Kuroha was eating in the dining room of the Mineta family. The lunch was pretty basic. Rice, meat, fish.

    The result of his last fight against Minagata, of course, didn''t need to be announced. He suffered another series of crushing defeat.

    It was when he was about to go home that the mother of Minagata asked him to stay and eat a little.

    Kuroha wanted to refuse. But he was weak against the smile of mature women. So he decided to stay.

    The lunch didn''t last long, but it was heartwarming, Minagata making jokes, his mother laughing and joking with him. Kuroha simply smiling as he looked at them.

    The lunch now finished, Kuroha was standing outside as he bid his goodbye.

    "Thanks for everything madam"

    She smiled and said

    "Don''t worry. It has been a long time since I saw my dear son really happy. I hope you two will stay friends."

    He smiles turned ¨¤ little sad as she said that. There was definitely a story here. But Kuroha didn''t want to pry. Everyone had a story. He wasn''t arrogant enough to think that he was the only one suffering in the world. he had seen enough to know how dark the world was

    That''s why he simply smiled and said

    "Don''t worry madam, I will."

    That''s how the first day of school ended.

    Since then, nothing of importance happened. He even began to slow down his nightlife. He couldn''t say that he was happy, but such a calm life was still meaningful.

 Chapter 22 - CH 17: BIRTHDAY/CHRISTMAS (1)

    SECOND YEAR OF MIDDLE SCHOOL, CHRISTMAS HOLIDAYS:

    Kuroha, now 13 years old, was facing the fight of his life. Sweat gathered on his brow. His muscles tightened and relaxed as he shifted in the best position possible. His mind was conjuring hundreds of scenarios in order to escape from the situation he found himself in.

    Fight or flee? He didn''t know, even madness didn''t speak in his mind. That how dangerous the situation was. One wrong step would mean his doom.

    In front of him, two huge aurae seemed to clash, it was like the apocalypse. He turned his attention to seek help, but be it Minagata, Bubble girl, Centipeder or even Nighteyes, they simply acted like they saw nothing.

    It was as if they were telling him that he was on his own. Minagata was even letting a gleeful and silent laugh as he looked at him.

    Kuroha gulped and took a step forward. But he almost immediately regretted it. The two aurae immediately locked on him. Now, he couldn''t retreat he took a deep breath, let the smile he trained for a year in front his mirror and said,

    "Himiko, Momo, what an agreeable surprise to see the two of you together?"

    "Humph!!! " x 2

    Yes, the two aurae of destruction were coming from those two young girls.

    Frankly, he didn''t understand why they hated each other so much. Their first meeting nearly ended in a bloodbath.

    Each time he asked someone, they would just look at him as if he was an idiot or tell him to die.

    Of course, he wasn''t some dense protagonist. He knew that they liked him. What he didn''t understand was why they fell in love with him. What more, aren''t they too young to think about love? Girls were really precocious.

    After sighing, he took their hands in his and looked at them in the eyes as he said,

    "Girls, today is my anniversary. I would really be happy if you could put your difference aside today. Please."

    The two girls immediately blushed hard. But, while Momo took out her hand in embarrassment, Himiko jumped in his arms with enough force to make him turn around in order to not fall.

    Kuroha couldn''t see this since his back now faced Momo, but Himiko was sticking her tongue out at Momo as she laughed silently. Momo held her fist in frustration since her shyness made her miss a chance.

    Of course, the moment Kuroha put her down, her expression immediately comes back to normal.

    "Anyways, you girls are really beautiful today. It will be a day good to pass with you," added Kuroha with a smile.

    He was serious as he said this. He didn''t understand how they did it, but despite the obvious cold, the two of them still wore short skirts. Kuroha really felt respect for all the women in this world.

    Strangely, despite their differences, the two of them choose to wear the same uniform. It was the uniform of Santa Claus in the version designed for girls. The resemblances stopped here.

    The difference was mainly on their body shape. Despite being young, Momo already had impressive curves that were accented by her short plaque skirt and her shirt that showed a little bit of her cleavage. She would without a doubt make eyes turn toward her wherever she walked.

    Himiko, on the other hand, had a frilly skirt that seemed to fly at any move she did. Despite her lythe and short body, she was really a sight to behold. Her eyes and sharp teeth gave her a particularly cute appearance when she smiled(not the Crazy smile). Even more so when you added the hood she wore.

    The contrast between the short and cute Himiko with the Tall and s.e.xy Momo was really a weapon of mass destruction.

    Minagata, who was watching all that marveled at how much a natural playboy Kuroha was while he made a constipated face.

    His lines seemed like awfully outdated pickup lines, but the charms of those were that they always unexpectedly worked when used without falsehood.

    Kuroha greatest power without a doubt was his thick face. He could say the corniest lines without even blushing a little bit or finding it embarrassing. The worst was that he said those lines without even trying to.

    In school, people called him the prince. Girls loved him, and boys admired him. Minagata had only one sentence to say after seeing all that. Football, basket, baseball, even in his study. He was basically close to perfect in everything.

    "Raijuu should just explode,"

    "What were you saying ?" Asked Kuroha with curiosity as he turned his head toward him,

    "I said that Raijuu, should just explode," announced Minagata with pride.

    He never needed to hide his jealousy of Kuroha. Why would he? Only a homos.e.x.u.a.l or a monk or hypocritical bastard could see Kuroha surrounded and adulated by so many people without being jealous. Good friends should openly show their Jealousy while still cheering for their friends.

    Thankfully, he was still awfully weak at games. He smiled when he thought of his discouraged face when he lost in a fighting game against an 8-year-old girl.

    "Oh", was all the response Kuroha gave. He heard this sentence so many times that he was used to it. What more, he felt absolutely no real negative feelings from his friends. So he knew that it was nothing more than amicable banter. Of course, if he knew what Minagata was thinking right now, he wouldn''t be so indifferent towards it.

    The two girls, with Kuroha though, didn''t think like that. They were just basking in happiness from his compliment when they heard this.

    Once again, the difference in personality showed itself, while Momo began to lecture him about how wrong he was and rather how it should be pervert like him that should explode, Himiko was chock holding him down and making him unable to breathe.

    Kuroha sweated hard, before hurriedly making Himiko let go and ask Momo to forgive Minagata. Everyone was laughing, but only Kuroha knew how close Minagata was close to death.

    Himiko was different from himself. When he wanted to kill, his killing intent was all over the place, pressuring his target.

    On the other hand, Himiko could smile and laugh with you while stabbing you repeatedly in the guts. It was only at her most crazy that she emanated killing intent.

    Cough!!! Cough!!!

    It was Nighteye who coughed, in order to make the situation calm itself. There no one here who dared to defy him.

    After obtaining the calm that he wanted, Nighteye, who wore a new black suit stood up and said,

    "Let''s go, the party will begin soon."

    ---

    They decided to use two cars. Kuroha, Momo, and Himiko entered one car with Nighteye as the driver, while Minagata, Bubble Girl and Centipeder used another car.

    Kuroha took the back seat with the two girls. You could say that he had a flower on each side.

    Momo was incredibly fidgety. She didn''t pay attention when she changed in his home, but once seated, the skirt revealed a large part of her tight. It even rode high enough that a little of her panty could be seen.

    She was really embarrassed and regretted a little wearing such a shameless dress.

    Still, her regrets didn''t last long when she saw how that Himiko seating closer to Kuroha and even put his arm between her b.r.e.a.s.t.

    (How shameless!!!)

    She thought as she blushed. She really couldn''t let her guard down around this vixen. She didn''t hesitate and did the same things. Embarrassment be damned. Her mother always told her that a woman should stop at nothing to conquer a man. "Love is war" was her favorite line.

    Himiko, seeing Momo copy her, had to give her all to maintain her smile. She was really happy when Kuroha trusted her enough to present her a friend to his family. Of course, she lied about how they meet each other.

    At first, she thought that her love would be fulfilled, she just had to patiently wear down Kuroha defense before he feels heels over for her. But everything was ruined by this bitch.

    She eyed Momo''s impressive bust and compared it to her own. She didn''t think that a cow was already encroaching her territory.

    How could this be possible? They were all Japanese right? How could a Japanese girl have such a body? It was defying the law of physics. True Japanese should have no more than a B size bust.

    If only she hadn''t be caught by Kuroha when she tried to sneak and kill Momo, she wouldn''t have such a big problem.

    Kuroha, who had his two arms sandwiched between two different pairs of b.r.e.a.s.t didn''t feel happy in the slightest. He was incredibly stressed right now.

    (Sigh, girls are really such a bother.)

    He couldn''t understand love. What was love? He simply saved Momo one time when they were younger and he killed many people with Himiko. Could love really be birthed by such simple situations? Not that killing was simple but hey...

    He read many books about psychology and other such things in order to understand the things called love.

    The best explanation he had for the affection they had toward him was the suspension bridge effect. Most likely, in a few years, their love for him would disappear. So he didn''t really pay attention to it.

    The tension was palpable in the car. Despite that, Nighteye silently chuckled as he hummed a Christmas song. He was very happy for Kuroha.

    In his eyes, the more friends Kuroha had the better. Be it, girls or boys. Even now, it still wasn''t enough. He wanted Kuroha to be happier. He wished to see Kuroha grow into a good man and a good hero. He wanted to hold his grand children in his arms.

    Sometimes, he was tempted to simply use his power and see Kuroha future. But he always held himself back. He didn''t know how crazy he would become if Kuroha had a bad future.

    Sometimes, knowing too much could also be a curse. He still had nightmares about All Might death. Thankfully, this year, he had found a promising intern.

    He also decided that it was time, to tell the truth to Kuroha about All Might conditions. He didn''t want Kuroha to inherit the burden that was to become the symbol of peace, but he wasn''t hypocritical. If Kuroha still wanted revenge, having One for All would certainly help him.

    The short ride continued like that for a while, it was a short and uneventful ride full of tension.

    They stopped in front of a French restaurant. Today, Nighteye went all out and reserved the entire restaurant. Only friends would come today.

    They were guided by to large and beautiful room.

    Himiko and Momo weren''t particularly impressed. After all, their families were well off and it wasn''t the first time in such a place.

    Minagata, on the other hand, had his mouth gaping open. His family wasn''t poor. The insurance from the death of his father and brother as well as the pay from his paintings was enough to cover many things.

    Still, they didn''t live in luxury either. So it was really a first for him.

    It didn''t take long for those who were invited to arrive. They weren''t many. Mainly consisting of Himiko and Momo parents, Mingata mother, some of Nighteye closest collaborators, some cops, Gran Torino, and finally...

    "I AM..."

    (AN 1: Sorry for the late guys. I had too much work to do. Sorry if there too much typo. I will edit it later.)

    (AN 2: Another title for this story was "Raijuu should die". It is really painful to write about a popular mc when you broke up not long ago ????. Lol anyway, I hope you liked the chapter. I did a light time skip in order to introduce more characters as I said previously. You''ll meet them soon.)

    (AN 3: ????Lately this story became too light-hearted. There not enough blood gushing. Seem like I need to write another dark chapter soon.)

 Chapter 23 - CH 18: BIRTHDAY/CHRISTMAS (2)

    A huge man suddenly entered the room. He wore a red bodysuit with a hood on his head. His blond hair and large smile were the first things that would be remarked despite his large body. He screamed, his face full of joy,

    "I AM... HERE WITH MANY PRESENTS. Oh! Oh! Oh!"

    it''s was All Might disguised in Santa Claus. The uniform he wore didn''t have any variation, but seeing a huge Santa Claus full of muscles was really a sight to behold.

    The room immediately erupted in noise. It was normal. Most of those presents would have never thought that All Might himself would come to this party. They began to wonder what kind of relationsh.i.p.s Nighteye had with All Might

    Even though people were surprised, they were all a.d.u.l.ts, so it settled down fast. Even though people would throw a look toward him from time to time, they wouldn''t bother him like some crazy fans.

    ----

    Minagata had his mouth gaping open as he listened to Kuroha say that All Might was basically his uncle. Kuroha was looking at him with interest. He read in books that most of the time, people will try to come closer to those who can give them greater benefits. He didn''t think that Minagata was like that, nut he really wondered how Minagata would act.

    Suddenly, Minagata put one arm around Kuroha shoulder before whispering in his ears.

    "Can you imagine how popular I would be with women if I say that I went to a party with All Might?"

    Kuroha body, who had unconsciously tensed, relaxed after hearing this. He really shouldn''t have worried. Minagata was a good friend. A crazy perverted friend, but still a good friend.

    After leaving him, he began to walk around as he searched for the toilets. It wasn''t urgent. He just needed to put himself a little on the side. He never liked being around too much people.

    Himiko and Momo were with their parents for the time being, so he was by himself. He easily found his way following the directions, took care of his business, and put water on his face in order to be ready to go in the rowdy principal room. But, when he was coming back, he saw a scene that stunned him.

    There, in another room, stood a blushing Nighteye who was holding a gold necklace and he was putting it on a woman. The one he was giving it to was...

    "What the....", nearly cried Kuroha out, but,

    "shhh", a hand covered his mouth before pushing him aside towards another room.

    It was Himiko. Of course, it was her. She was a natural-born assassin. She was the only one in his mind who could sneak up so close to him despite not having a quirk related to stealth. Once she closed the door of the new room, she began to laugh happily

    "Ah ah ah, you should see your face. It feels like you saw a ghost."

    "Of course I would react like that, it was her...Right?"

    "YEP!!!"

    "Since when?"

    "I don''t know, but I guess for about three months?"

    "Seriously?"

    "Super seriously."

    "Why did you not tell me anything?"

    "Why should I have told you? It''s their secrets, not your."

    Himiko tilted her head as if he asked a dumb question. Kuroha blushed a little bit in embarrassment. She was right, someone full of secrets like him shouldn''t be angry when others had their own secrets.

    "Anyway, this isn''t important right now,"

    Himiko spoke as if she lost all interest in the conversation. She didn''t care who Nighteye fell in love with.

    She slowly pushed back Kuroha until he fell on a Sofa before sitting on his lap. Her frilly skirt rode enough for Kuroha to see her black panties, but it rode in such a way that her ass was still protected by her skirt.

    She began to unbutton his shirt without speaking. Kuroha was wearing a black suit with a white shirt. On his right wrist was a bracelet made out of silver that had his initials engraved on it. It was a gift from Himiko and Momo. On his left wrist was a watch made in pure gold. It was a gift he received from Nighteye on his last birthday. It wasn''t really apparent, but Nighteye was filthy rich.

    Once she finished unbuttoning his shirt, a large smile formed on Himiko''s face as her breathing becomes rough and blush appeared on her cheek. It was her crazy mode. Nowadays, she was less interested in others. She only cared about him, like right now...

    She opened her mouth wide and suddenly bite his neck. Her teeth were extremely sharp, easily piercing his skin. The moment his blood entered her mouth, she m.o.a.ned in Ecstasy while Kuroha only grunted in pain for a short time before feeling numbed.

    He didn''t know why, but her body began to slowly change since she began to drink his blood. She slowly becomes stronger, faster and overall better. It wasn''t an instantaneous process, but a slow and progressive one.

    Right now, her strength was still far from people who had a quirk that boosted their physical abilities, but she was already close to normal people who had trained their bodies for years.

    This effect should come either from his blood or from her quirk. After all, quirk going trough a second awakening was nothing rare. Perhaps a mix of the two?

    Sadly, he had no way to test those theories. She didn''t like drinking too much blood from anyone but himself, and he didn''t think anyone apart those with a blood-related quirk would be interested in regularly drinking blood.

    The process of Himiko drinking his blood was always awfully e.r.o.t.i.c. The worse for him was the noise she made when doing it. They made his blood rush downwards. He might not be particularly interested in relationsh.i.p.s, but he wasn''t a eunuch either.

    Any man who could have a beautiful girl m.o.a.ning on his lap and not have a reaction was either gay or needed to go see a doctor.

    No... Most likely, even someone gay would have shown some reaction if it happened to him.

    Himiko, feeling his reaction stopped her action before looking at him with upturned eyes and letting a sly smile.

    She didn''t say anything but simply made some teasing movement with her butt on his lap a little while she resumed her drinking.

    Himiko knew that despite how close they seemed, there are still many things she didn''t know about Kuroha. A great wall still separated her heart from his.

    She hated this so much. She wanted to be close, she wanted to understand, she wanted to be one with him... literally. Why couldn''t he understand this, why? Why? Why? Why?

    If only he wasn''t so strong and always on his guard. She could have kidnapped him and hide him somewhere. It would have been so beautiful. Him, her, on a world only for them, no one to disturb them. She could have slowly destroyed the wall on his heart, they would have lived a blissful life with many kids. It would have been perfect.

    She stopped drinking a little as she tried to calm herself. She had to reign in her tendency. She wanted him so much, but she had to be patient. Rushing would only have the opposite effect.

    The moment she finished, Kuroha asked,

    "Do you need to change?"

    She nodded. For her, drinking Kuroha blood was always an extremely arousing experience. That why she would need to change her panties each time she did it. Kuroha, who was used to this simply teleported to her room, using a wet tissue to clean the blood on his collarbone, took one of her panties and teleported back.

    His moves were fluent enough to show how used he was to this. Himiko took her panty from his hand without the slightest form of shyness and began to change right in front of him before giving him the previous one. He simply went back to her room and threw it in her washroom before coming back.

    Kuroha wasn''t shy either. He never understood why the protagonist in light novel always blushed like little kids just by seeing some underwear. How well, perhaps the fans liked it?

    Once she was sure that everything was alright, they decided to get out before their absence becomes too evident. But, the moment they opened the door, They would see Momo standing on the other side of it, her hand raised as if she was on the verge of knocking on the door.

    The scene froze a little...

 Chapter 24 - CH 19: FIRST DECLARATION OF WAR

    A few minutes earlier:

    The party was going in full swing. There was a band that was really good.

    People mingled and spoke happily to each other. It was a Christmas party.

    Momo was with her parents. They wore beautiful clothes made by one of the greatest tailors in Japan. Her mother wore a long red gown with a long slit on the right. It was a very s.e.xy gown that showed her generous curves.

    Anyone who saw her would immediately understand why Momo had a body so developed.

    Her father, on the other hand, wore a standard black suit with a watch on his left wrist. He also had a pair of rectangular glass on his face, giving him a particularly sharp look. The first time he and Nighteye meet, the two of them immediately become friends.

    Despite how they dressed, they didn''t comment about her cosplay at all. You could say that they were pretty open minded.

    After all, even though they were from the upper class, their fortune came from being heroes generation after generation from her father''s side. Her mother never disclosed her past. But she should also have a great origin.

    They raised her well and had confidence in her maturity, so they generally didn''t impose too many restrictions on her.

    The mother looked once again at what her daughter was wearing before grinning.

    "So? Did he like it?"

    Momo blushed, her mother knew about her feelings for Kuroha. She even supported it. After all, she knew him since he was nine. Momo couldn''t hide anything, so she nodded and shyly answered,

    "Yes, he complimented me about it."

    Cough!!!

    The one who interrupted their conversation was her father. He might be a little cool with most situations, but no father would either like discussing about the boyfriend of their daughter.

    Momo laughed a little when she heard him coughing. He really liked Kuroha, and would heavily compliment him. But each time he saw Kuroha, he would put a stern face with absolutely no smile.

    Her mother completely ignored the interruption and continued

    "Why are you still with us? You should search for Kuroha. I always told you that Love is war. If you become too passive, that girl from the Toga family will take your prey."

    TOGA HIMIKO. Momo didn''t know why, but she always felt uneasy when she was near her. It wasn''t just because they were fighting for the same man. No, it was for a greater reason than that.

    The first time she meets her, she felt like she was being glared at by a poisonous snake. Even though this feeling only lasted for a few seconds, and it never appeared since then, she couldn''t help but feel that Himiko Toga was hiding a big secret.

    The moment she began to think of her, she saw her Himiko move from the corner of her vision.

    Why did she act as if she was sneaking out? She decided to follow her in order to find out. As such, she gave an excuse to her mother.

    "Mother, you''re right, I will go search for Kuroha. See you later."

    Her mother gave a satisfying nod before taking her disgruntled husband by the hand and dragging him toward other people.

    Momo, now alone, took the road Toga previously took herself. After following along corridors, she finally saw Toga back and began to follow her while hiding.

    Momo thought that she was being sneaky, sadly, she wouldn''t have thought so if she saw the sly smile on Toga face. It was the kind of smile people let when their plan was correctly and successfully being carried out.

    ----

    Present time:

    Momo was feeling incredibly awkward right now. While she didn''t see everything, she was clear about what happened. She didn''t know what kind of quirk Himiko exactly had, but even if it made her need to drink blood, she didn''t think that she would do it in such a way with anyone.

    In the same way, with how wary Kuroha was of people, she didn''t think that their relationship was simply that between friends.

    Tears began to gather in her eyes as she looked at the slightly disheveled Himiko and Kuroha who had his shirt wrongly buttoned.

    Her mind was a mess. Why did this happen? Did she already lose? What should she do right now? She let a trembling smile as she said

    "I-I am so-sorry... se-seem like I disturb-disturbed you."

    She couldn''t correctly form her sentence. The more she tried to speak, the less clear she becomes.

    She turned back, as she staggeringly tried to go away. Sadly, her body didn''t seem to listen to her. The more she thought, the more her mind had a hard time processing the situation. In the end, she blacked out and feel in Kuroha arms.

    ---

    Kuroha looked at the girl that passed out in his arms. Frankly, while he was surprised to see her, he didn''t have much of a reaction.

    It wasn''t that he was being cold. It was just that he didn''t think he needed to explain anything to her.

    Be it Himiko or Momo, in the end, they were nothing more than friends. No matter how e.r.o.t.i.c their relationship was. At least, he thought so.

    Still, thinking of the distressed face Momo had when she tried to go away from him made him strangely feel bad. He sighed and took her in a princess carry before reentering the room.

    Himiko who had been strangely silent tried to follow him, but a stare from him stopped her. He didn''t seem angry, just exhausted.

    "I understand your feeling for me. But please, never use such a disgusting move, otherwise, I would look down on you."

    Kuroha wasn''t stupid. It was only in manga that the main Protagonist would always fell in a situation that caused numerous misunderstandings.

    Real-life didn''t work like that. The only reason Momo would come to this room was If someone made her come. It was clear who he culprit was.

    At the same time, he didn''t lash out at Himiko. He wasn''t a hypocritical bastard who didn''t understand that this situation was born out of his wishy-washy way of doing things.

    He wanted to wait, but other people wouldn''t necessarily wait for him to make a decision. They had their own personalities. He continued,

    "Please, inform her family that she isn''t feeling well."

    He closed the door as he sighed, seem like the time to make his mind was coming close.

    ----

    Himiko looked calmly as the door closed and keep her out. Frankly, she wasn''t worried. She knew how Kuroha worked. As long as she didn''t step past the line, he wouldn''t stay mad at her for too long.

    This move from her may have been dirty, but it was something Momo would have to discover sooner or later. If this knowledge made it so that she backed out, all the best for her. She didn''t care about other people''s feelings. Only Kuroha mattered in her eyes

    Kuroha though that he understood her, but he didn''t, at least not entirely. He could never understand how deep the love she had for him was.

    Even if all those close to her died. Even if all humanity was exterminated, she would still smile as long as Kuroha was with her.

    Since the day they meet, Her gray world truly began to become a colorful world. Every day was full of happiness. She would stop at nothing to keep this new world.

    She hummed a Christmas song as she walked toward the room where all the people were. She needed to follow Kuroha order.

    -----

    A few minutes later:

    Momo slowly began to regain consciousness. The first thing she felt was that she was laying down. The second thing she felt was that a hand was slowly and gently stroking her head.

    When she completely woke up, her vision was a little blurry at first, but once it refocused, she began to blush, her face becoming as red as a tomato.

    Right now, her head was obviously on a Kuroha lap. It was without a doubt a lap pillow.

    Her eyes looked at Kuroha who was silently stroking her head. She saw as his hand stilled and he looked down at her with a gentle smile.

    "So, the sleeping princess is awake?"

    If it was possible, her face would have become redder. She tried to get up, but a simple hand from Kuroha was enough to put her head down on his lap once again. He simply smiled and said,

    "Stay like that, you should take a rest."

    Momo silently stayed as he said for a few seconds, before saying,

    "I should really get up, I don''t want your girlfriend to misunderstand."

    "Himiko and I aren''t going out."

    Momo didn''t know when her body tensed, but her body suddenly became more relaxed. It looked like his answer managed to calm her anxieties.

    Still, this wasn''t enough. She opened her mouth, she wanted to say something, but Kuroha put a finger on her mouth.

    "Let me speak..."

    She nodded, he continued as he lifted his head and looked up at the ceiling.

    "Firstly, I am an orphan. Nighteye isn''t really my father. My life before meeting him and All Might was... Let just say that it wasn''t easy. They saved me from a situation that was akin to hell, for that, I will eternally be thankful to them. But you know, even now, the events I lived back then, let their trace on me."

    Momo was shocked to hear this. Kuroha never really talked about his family.

    He continued to speak as if he didn''t care about her shock. He began to speak about Himiko and their relationship.

    "Himiko is a little like me but at the same time different. I won''t go too deep but her quirk made life really hard for her. She doesn''t need to drink blood, but not doing so for a long time generally affects her mental well-being. You could say that I''m her blood supply At the same time, I''m her friend."

    He let a series of chuckles and continued,

    "It may be a little arrogant coming from me, but I know how you two feel about me. Frankly, I''m not indifferent towards your charm, but as I am now, I am unable to enter a true relationship. That why I want to ask you..."

    He dropped his head and looked at her in the eyes, a soft light flickering in his.

    "Please, could you give me a little time?"

    Momo was silent, she lifted her hand and cupped Kuroha face before she slowly brought it down before her.

    Just as it was a few centimeters away from her, she suddenly headbutted him before pushing him away and rapidly getting up,

    She winced a little before saying,

    "That was for asking a beautiful girl like me to wait for you because you''re too indecisive to give an answer."

    She came close to him and raised her hand as if she was about to slap him

    Kuroha, who by the way didn''t even felt hurt from the headbutting sighed before closing his eyes.

    He didn''t try to defend himself and simply waited for the slap, but after a few seconds, what he felt wasn''t a burning sensation on his cheek, but rather a moist one on his lip.

    He opened his eyes in shock to see Momo rapidly getting away from him once again. She put a hand to her lip before bashfully smiling as said

    "That was for having shared a part of your past with me."

    She didn''t say anything before turning back and going toward the exit. Once she opened the door though, she didn''t immediately go out, but said,

    "I will not simply wait for you. Love is war. No one wins a war by simply being passive."

    Those were the last words she said before leaving the room.

    Kuroha, now by himself simply sighed. The girls were so troublesome. How could anyone wish for a harem when only one or two girls were so hard to handle? Thankfully, it didn''t seem like he would fall into such a deadly situation...Right?

    He tough about it, before wiping his sweat in relief. Yeah, he had nothing to worry about. No matter how much they loved him, there no way they would accept being in a harem.

    ----

    The moment Momo went out, she took a few steps out of the corridor before her face suddenly became so red that steam seemed to come out of it. She would have never thought that she could act boldly.

    She crouched down in embarrassment as she began to scream in her mind

    (KYAA!!! WHAT DID I DO? WHAT DID I DO? HOW COULD I ACT LIKE THAT? DOES HE HATE ME NOW? SHOULD I GO APOLOGIES FOR HEADBUTTING HIM?)

    After a while though, she did a complete turn and began to curse Kuroha. About everything was his fault, how much of blockhead he was etc.

    She only managed to calm down once she saw two feet suddenly appear in her vision. She slowly got up and put a dignified expression. In front of her stood Momo

    Momo, seeing her face, clicked her tongue in exasperation,

    "It seems like this wasn''t enough to make you give up."

    Momo immediately understood what happened. Still, she calmed herself and didn''t erupt in anger. It was her fault for following Himiko.

    "Yes, it didn''t work. On the contrary, it made my relationship with him firmer. I should really thank you."

    Himiko controlled her urge to use her knife and stab this c.o.c.ky girl. The tension was growing between the two, suddenly, They took a deep breath and said at the same times

    "THE WAR BEGAN!!!"

 Chapter 25 - CH 20: MIDNIGHT EXECUTION(1)

    "The moon was hidden in the sky by the clouds. Tonight was a moonless night, a night filled with only darkness. The time to use the power sleeping inside me coming. OHHH COME BEELZEBUB! My right hand is..."

    "Shut up!!!", said a girl as she hit the head of the one who was speaking.

    " GHA!!!" ,

    "Could you stop spouting such embarrassing lines? How old are you to still suffer from the eighth-grade syndrome? Even if you don''t feel shame, I do. That why I never let people know that you''re my brother."

    She stared at her brother with eyes full of anger. Frankly speaking, her brother was extremely reliable. Be it the power of his quirk, or the sharpness of his mind, there was nothing to complain. Sadly, he was too much of a chuni. He even wore a white lab coat every day and took himself for some mad scientists.

    "Ah ah ah, please, let him go. You know how he is. He only did this to relax the atmosphere. " Said another man on the side.

    She calmed down because she knew that he was right.

    The three of them were standing on the rooftop of a tall building. They didn''t place themselves in such a high position simply because it was cool as hell like her brother said. But because it gave her a greater vantage in order to better use her quirk in the most efficient way.

    "So, Hina, did you find anything?", asked the second man.

    Hina didn''t answer. She took a deep breath, and suddenly, veins began to bulge around her eyes, while her pupils began to glow with a golden color. In this team, when not in a fight, she was charged for the scouting.

    Her quirk, MIND EYES, gave her a very wide view field. What more, it was an x-ray vision and she covered a field of 360ˇă. Being a scout was the best position for her in a team.

    Hina was a beautiful girl. She stood at 164 cm. Her crimson hair; golden eyes and her slender body gave her the look of a cute doll. Once you added the lollipop in her mouth, she became the dream girl of a certain kind of gentleman.

    She wore a kind of military uniform, and on her back was a rifle while on her hip, you could see two guns.

    Tonight, they were searching for a bounty. But that bitch was really slippery.

    "Sister, sister, find her fast, or else your brother will freeze to death if this continues for another day. I refuse to die because of the cold from Ragnarok."

    "Bastard!!! Do you think I like being here with you? F.u.c.k.i.n.g job!!! Who was stupid enough to take this bounty?"

    "Hehe he, sister of mine. Thou memories are akin to a black hole, did thou truly forget who the culprit is?"

    Hina began to blush heavily. She remembered now, she was the one who chooses the target this time.

    She thought that it would have been an easy prey, but who would have thought that even after one week they still didn''t manage to find her.

    She heard a snicker coming to the side. She began to blush even more. Showing such an uncool sight to her crush was really hell for her.

    "I''m sorry Asa, because of me, you''re stuck with us in the cold."

    The young man named Asa, simply smiled.

    "Don''t worry. I am still new at the job. So I''m happy to have reliable teammates."

    She shyly nodded. Mujitsu, seeing his sister act like that, could only click his tongue in wonder.

    (To think that this T-Rex who call herself my sister would act like a bashful maiden)

    Of course, he knew better than to tell her that to her face. Instead, he eyed Asa curiously.

    Hiroto Asa, the newcomer of the years. his quirk was called, KINETIC. It allowed him to adsorb Kinetic energy and even use what he absorbed by either keeping it as kinetic energy or converting it into heat. It was a powerful quirk, no it was basically a cheat code. That seamlessly fused offense at any range and defense.

    He didn''t know what kind of restriction this quirk had, but even if there existed many of such restrictions, it would still stand as one of the top quirks.

    Not much was know about him. Just that he was really powerful and knew how to use his quirk well.

    Mujitsu sighed. It wasn''t like he couldn''t understand his sister. No matter how you saw it, Asa was quite a catch.

    In their world where death could come knocking at any time, having a powerful companion was necessary. It was even better if it was a handsome fellow or a beautiful girl.

    What more he was still only 19 years old this year. Talented, kind, powerful, young and handsome. What kind of girls wouldn''t like him?

    Of course, he didn''t think he was trailing behind. His quirk was as powerful as Asa, if not more. That''s why the three of them could form a team. Suddenly he heard,

    "Yay!!! I finally found her. Asa, we are counting on you."

    She didn''t wait for him to answer before jumping in Asa arms. Asa, let a wry smile before turning his toward Mujitsu.

    "Climb on my back."

    Mujitsu didn''t have to be asked twice. He knew what would happen.

    Once they were in place, Asa walked toward the edge of the building...before, jumping.

    This building was twenty meters tall. A fall from such a height should have spelled the death for pretty much anyone else. Still, despite that, they gracefully landed from such an edge as if they only took a light jump.

    Mujitsu couldn''t help but marvel. Their fall was pretty exhilarating.

    This was Asa quirk. He used it to absorb all the kinetic energy they generated during their fall. The level of control necessary for such a thing was quite extraordinary.

    What more, all this energy was currently stored in Asa body, waiting to be unleashed on some unlucky foe.

    The moment they landed, they began to run in the direction pointed by Hina.

    "Hina, could you remind me of the characteristics of the target?", asked Asa with a serious expression.

    Hina, while on mission was always serious. She might fancy Asa, but she would always put her A-game during a mission. After all, death was always on the corner. She answered fast without stopping.

    "Our target is a middle-aged woman named Michelle du pont operating under the code name: Binge eater. Her quirk is a mutant type called Ghoul. The more flesh she eats the stronger she becomes. She already killed hundreds of people and sold their organs in the black market back then in England. All her victims showed signs of having some of their body parts eaten. She fled from England after being busted by the heroes there."

    "Ah ah ah. Why do those psychos always flee to our country when they are on the verge of being caught? Do we seem like such a pushover?"

    "Brother, could you shut up... Please?", asked Hina with a sweet smile.

    Mujitsu immediately did as he was told, and closed his mouth. Seeing this, she smiled before continuing.

    "Right now, she already made some victims in japan. Most of them Being SDF, the rest being either children or women. She entered or radar after attacking a group of child scouts... There were no survivors."

    She stopped at those words. Despite how callous she was toward death. She still felt like puking when she thought about it. That monster killed ten children by eating them alive. She still had nightmares about the pictures of those children. The pain and suffering on their faces showed how far they had been tortured before dying. Their bodies were completely mutilated and dismembered.

    "That monster is wanted dead or Alive by the government. Her prime is pretty high, but the danger that came with it isn''t small. She is an A-class target."

    Asa nodded, his eyes lost their shine and become extremely cold. His goal was to become an ally of justice.

    His late uncle always told him that with great power came great responsibility, and he agreed to his philosophy.

    Since that day, the day of his death, he understood how filthy the world was, and he swore that it would clean it... No matter what.

    The wanted poster may have given them a choice, but in his eyes, there is only one option...Killing her.

 Chapter 27 - CH 23: MIDNIGHT EXECUTION (3)

    Asa and Mujitsu were running at Moderate speed. The closer they were, the tenser they became. They were strong, but they didn''t know the strength of their opponents. The second man in addition was a dangerous variable. No one liked variables.

    In their ears, each of them had a micro headset. They would most likely be destroyed during the fight, but that wasn''t a problem.

    From them, Hina''s instructions were passed.

    "OK guys, you''re very close now. If you turn right on the next turn you''ll enter their line of sight. So slow down a little. You guys know the drill. We will follow the RPG plan"

    The plan was something they established before the start of the search. When they were in situations where the correct plan was impossible to create, they would follow a standard procedure with Asa as the tank, Mujitsu as the assassin and Hina as the Archer.

    The one who proposed the name was Mujitsu. The only reason Hina accepted this was because those terms were really easy to understand.

    The two nodded. Mujitsu stopped running and hide in one of the buildings. His presence immediately disappeared. It was like he was never there, to begin with.

    Even though it wasn''t the first time he saw this, Asa couldn''t help but marvel at how dangerous and deceptive Mujitsu was.

    Anyone who underestimated him because of his usual actions would pay it dearly. He hides a grimace as he thought about what happened back then when he first meets them.

    He was sure that Mujitsu and Hina had a troubled past. Their skills were too polished to have simply be learned at school, even more so for Mujitsu. Still, he didn''t want to pry too much. Everyone was entitled to have his own secret, and they didn''t know each other nearly enough to have such discussions.

    He took a deep breath before chasing all stray thoughts from his head. Now wasn''t the time. He needed to give his all.

    Finally, after turning, he stopped. The distance between the three of them was only about 100 meters. He was in their direct line of sight. There will be no hiding.

    He began to slowly walk while making mental preparation to activate his quirk at a moment notice. Before coming to this mission, he had already charged a great quantity of Kinetic energy.

    Despite walking toward them, he remarked that they stayed where they were. They seemed overconfident, but it was good. He loved opponents who looked down on him. They are always so easy to deal with.

    When he reached an earshot from them, he heard the young woman laugh before she said with a smile.

    "Seems like the dessert arrived."

    Asa hides a grimace but still didn''t lose his cool. Now wasn''t the time. He opened his mouth.

    "I am Asa Hiroto, a bounty hunter." He pointed at the man as he continued. "If you surrender here now, everything will be easier and you''ll avoid pain."

    The man began to laugh, while Michelle let a snicker on the side. It was clear that they didn''t take him seriously. He let out a sigh,

    "Now that the negotiations are broken, It''s time to end this."

    The tension was at its paroxysm. The first one to advance was the man. He began to crack his knuckles as he said,

    "Stay out of this Eater, he is mine."

    Michelle didn''t immediately answer. She looked at the man who was targeting her. He was a young man with light skin and an average height, with a lean and toned build. All in all, he was a handsome fellow.

    His short spiky yellow hair and beautiful blue eyes seemed particularly striking. He was wearing a high collar sleeveless indigo shirt, black pants and boots, and black cloth covering his left leg and arm. His chest was covered by two straps, held in place by a badge representing a wolf.

    She licked her lip as her eyes gained a red hue. He looked so young and tender. She didn''t know if he was sure of himself or simply arrogant, nor did she care to know. She only had one question, just how would he taste? She couldn''t help but ask herself that question. As such, she nodded,

    "Muscular, you can do it, but please don''t reduce him to meat paste."

    The man, Muscular, grinned. He began to walk slowly. As he advanced, muscle tissue began to form on his body before finally forming a thin layer that looked like an armor. He suddenly began to laugh

    "That should be enough, please, don''t die too soon."

    The moment he said this, he pounced at a high speed and threw a fist at Asa''s face. The fist was so huge that it seemed like a meteor was coming. Anyone who saw this scene would close his eyes in horror in order to see the result...

    They would have been surprised. At least Michelle was. After all, Muscular was destructive fist immediately stopped the moment it touched the young man''s head. The most incredulous one was Muscular. It would have been alright if the kid in front of him used some sort of defense to protect himself or even avoid the hit. But he nullified it? What kind of quirk was it?

    Asa, seeing the dumb look on the one called muscular let out a sneer. Seeing this look on his enemy would never get old. He slowly lifted his hand, placed it on Muscular belly and said,

    "Go away."

    It was instantaneous. Muscular feel like he hit by a bus. His legs left the earth and he was thrown ten meters away. Directly hitting a building on his eyes.

    The scene fell strangely silent. Michelle couldn''t help but take this young man seriously now. Even though muscular underestimated him a little, the subsequent event showed that it wouldn''t have changed much.

    The dust from where Muscular fallen slowly settled. An unharmed muscular stood with a mad grin on his face.

    "AH AH AH. MORE! MORE! LET''S PIT OUR POWER AGAINST EACH OTHER!"

    The layers of muscle on his body swelled greatly. He was ready to fight. He wanted to fight. His heartbeat powerfully in his chest. The smile on his face becomes even more distorted.

    Asa easy-going expression also went away. His quirk was without a doubt powerful, but it also had its limits. This fight wouldn''t be easy.

    -----

    Mujitsu, who was hiding in another building not far away was slowly advancing. His moves were calm and elegant. Anyone who saw him would never believe that he was an Otaku chuuni.

    He could feel the shock wave from the fight. From what he observed, the two were more or less equal. Asa could absorb most of Muscular hit and avoid those he couldn''t.

    On the other hand, he had yet to dish out hit strong enough to wound Muscular. This situation created a form of stalemate.

    This was the most dangerous portion of any fight. During this moment, any mistakes could mean defeat if one wasn''t careful enough.

    Still, this had nothing to do with him. He had work to do. He shouldn''t lose time. Thinking about this, he continued to advance as he slowly got closer to his target.

    ---

    Asa was sweating. This bastard was a true monster. He was already able to predict the time he could absorb and was acting accordingly.

    Of course, he wasn''t using his full power. But his output was limited by his own body. If he used too much in one go, he would simply destroy his own body. It was a lesson that he learned painfully.

    Even then, he could still use more power than he was using right now without risk if he wanted to, but he had to hold back.

    Their primary target wasn''t him. If he beat him too fast, nothing said that she wouldn''t flee. That why he had to wait for Hina and Muji to be ready and strike.

    It was when he was subtly distracted,

    "Ah ah ah, foolish bastard !! Are you holding back? Then... Die."

    Muscular arm, that was already covered in tissue swelled greatly in one go. Before Asa could totally understand what was happening, he was smashed aside like Muscular was a moment ago.

    Cough!! Cough!!

    Blood dripped from his lips as he coughed slightly. Thankfully, he was able to mitigate the damage by absorbing a part of the energy from Muscular. He also absorbed a part of what was generated by his fall.

    Kinetic energy absorption was a powerful quirk. But his own version had a glaring flaw. The absorption wasn''t done automatically. By using Mujitsu words, it was an active skill.

    What more, his body was that of a normal human. As such, each time he used it, he had to be careful because one mistake could spell his death.

    Like right now.

    Muscular stood in front of him with his usual grin. His face was covered by shadow giving him a particularly menacing appearance.

    He took Asa by the throat and slowly lifted him. Normally, he was already the winner, Asa didn''t have a chance to do a comeback and was too disoriented to activate his quirk. If he squeezed, just a little it would have been the end, but... He began to speak,

    "You know, you were an interesting adversary, sadly, you reek of inexperience. Even though it wasn''t your first fight, you aren''t used to it either."

    Asa gritted his teeth in frustration. His head was still swimming. He couldn''t concentrate, he needed more time.

    Muscular continued, his smile growing so wide that it threatened to slip his face,

    "Your quirk has few weak points. It was really difficult to put you in such situations. In fact, had you gone all out from the start, you would have certainly won."

    Strength began to gather on his hands,

    "Sadly, there is no if, in this world, neither is there a medicine for regret. So, die you pitiful worm."

    ----

    Hina was watching the situation carefully. Her hands were shaking but she forcedly calmed herself. Everything happened too fast.

    She wanted to support him, but her position was the worst possible to attack Muscular. From her position, if she attacked, the first one to die would be Asa.

    She gritted her teeth in frustration. If the one holding the rifle was her brother, this situation wouldn''t be a problem. Still, her brother wasn''t here.

    She began to think, the sole solution was for her brother to show himself and take their attention. That guy was a battle junkie, so he should be easy to goad.

    Just as she was about to give the order to her brother, she saw an incredible scene...

    (AN: What scene did she see that was so incredible? You''ll know it in the next chapter. Lol, anyway How were the fight scenes? I hope it was interesting enough. It''s hard to make an objective opinion about my own work.

    Also, sorry for the late. )

 Chapter 28 - CH 22: MIDNIGHT EXECUTION(2)

    A few minutes earlier:

    Two people, one man, and one woman were seated around a table in what looked like a restaurant. They were the only two present.

    The woman was extremely beautiful. She was a slender and petite woman with long purple hair, purple eyes, and an hourglass figure. Time seemed to have no effect on her, as, despite her mannerism of an a.d.u.l.t woman, she had the look and the charm of a young girl.

    She wore a white robe that revealed some of her cleavages, she emanated a really alluring charm. Her look was completed by a cute pair of red-framed glasses.

    The man, on the other hand, was completely different not only in appearance but also in attire. He had a hulking figure, clearly reaching about 200 centimeters.

    The man was large, bulky and extremely muscular with short, spiky blond hair and small black eyes. He had a large scar going across the left side of his face, his left eye replaced with a prosthetic one, and he had another, smaller scar on the right side of his forehead.

    His outfit consisted of a black, hooded cloak and a white hockey mask with multiple holes. Underneath this, he wears a red tank top, a dark jacket that hangs around his waist, dark-colored pants, and black knee-high boots.

    When looking at the two of them seated at the same table, it was like looking at the representation of the beauty and the beast. Sadly, sometimes the beauty could be even more vicious than the beast.

    The man who was seated was a little tense, despite her appearance, he didn''t dare to move carelessly or look down on her. The woman, on the other hand, was the definition of calmness and indifference.

    She was cutting what seemed like a steak on her plate. The "steak" seemed to badly cooked though. No, it wasn''t badly cooked, it was raw. The proof was that, the moment she cut it, blood began to slowly flow out from it.

    A normal woman would have been disgusted by such a sight, but when she saw this blood, a smile formed on her face. She cut a piece of it and put in slowly in her mouth as if it was the greatest delicacy.

    When he swallowed, an expression of ecstasy crossed her face for a few seconds. One would think that she had reached orgasm. Finally, after letting a hot sigh, she said,

    "As I thought, Japanese meat is really more healthy and chewy. This land is really a paradise for a gourmet like me."

    She used a napkin to clean her bloody mouth before taking a drink. The beverage in her glass looked like red wine, but clearly, it wasn''t. She drunk it with as much relish as she had when eating the meat.

    Meanwhile, the man was doing is all to hide an expression of disgust. He wasn''t a good man, far from it. He loved killing and destroying everything in his way. But even for him, this was too much.

    "My dear friend, I can see what you think. You don''t need to hide your disgust. People like you could never understand the feeling of those with a quirk like mine."

    He flinched a little before calming. He found her creepy but he didn''t fear her. He steeled his gaze, ready to fight it out if she tried anything. In his eyes, she was a monster he could never underestimate.

    The woman acted as if she didn''t see this and continued.

    "Do you know? Nature is unkind. It treats all things impartially. Humans eat the meat of other living beings, why couldn''t humans themselves be eaten?"

    The man was exasperated, he hated those who spouted excuses to justify their actions. That''s why he said,

    "Binge eater, I don''t care about your views of life. In my eyes the winner is right and the loser is wrong. Nothing more nothing less."

    "Oooh! So I take that you were wrong since you lost your eye?", she added a little sarcastically.

    The man grinned, madness visible on his face. He didn''t seem to mind the dig. He calmly traced the contour of his now missing eye.

    "I lost it in an honorable fight. No excuses will be given, nor are they needed. I fought with the intention to kill and my opponents had the intention to protect. There is no right or wrong. I won and lived, they lost and they died. The winner is justice, the loser is evil. It''s as simple as that."

    "Men...", said the big eater as she rolled her eyes in exasperation.

    After that, she didn''t speak to him anymore and finished her meal. She called lightly,

    "Server."

    A young man wearing server clothes came in a hurry. His expression was pale and nauseous. His clothes and hands who should have been clean were drenched in blood. He was sweating and shivering as he waited for her instruction.

    "I am very happy about your service. As I promised, I will not kill you."

    Those words seemed to relieve the young man. His leg lost strength as he kneeled and began to sob.

    "Thanks... Thank you... Thank you..."

    Michelle got up and went out of the restaurant without looking at the boy. The man though looked at the young man with a faint indifference before getting up and putting his hand on his head.

    The young man, feeling the rising pressure on his head tried to look up but was physically unable to do so. He began to scream and tried to escape.

    "PLEASE, PLEASE. YOU PROMISED ME, I KILLED THEM. I KILLED MY FRIENDS AND GAVE YOU THEIR FLESH. YOU PROMISED ME THAT YOU''LL LET LIVE THE ONE WHO SURVIVED."

    The man smiled a little sadistically before saying,

    "She was the only one to make such who promise. I never said anything of the sort."

    He relished in the despair that clouded the young man''s face for a few seconds. Sadly, he had more important to do.

    Muscle tissue begins to grow on his arm. At the same time, he crushed the head of the pitiful young man before using a napkin to clean the blood and brain matter on his hand.

    He also left the restaurant after killing the boy while humming a little song. Killing and destroying the hope that shined in the eyes of those weaklings always made him so happy. It was nothing out of the ordinary for him, just the usual.

    The restaurant was now devoid of life. If anyone were to enter the kitchen though, they would see many corpses on the ground. Those corpses were the corpses of the restaurant staff. None of those corpses were complete. Some had a missing arm, others had missing eyes. It was a sight worthy of an Oscar-winning horror story. The expression of pain and betrayal on their faces clearly told a sad tale. The young man was the last one to die.

    ------

    "BASTARDS!!!!!"

    Hina cursed, she was able to see everything that was happening in the restaurant. She had already remarked the death of most of the staff, but she thought that they would have at least managed to arrive there before the death of the last one.

    Asa and Mujitsu looked at her but she didn''t explain. She wasn''t just the team scout. She was also the captain. She didn''t need to alarm her teammates by giving them information that would only make them uselessly angry. As such, she only gave the necessary information.

    "Guys, the situation changed. There is a second target. Identity unknown. He possesses what looks like a strength-enhancing quirk. Asa, you''ll fight with him. Brother will take on Michelle. I will support the two of you with my rifle if needed."

    The other nodded. She could fight in the front line, but against people with physical enhancing quirk, it was better to avoid such a thing as much as possible. After all, despite her martial art, one hit from the targets could put her out of commission or outright kill her.

    Their run continued for a few minutes before they finally come close to reaching their target.

    When they were about one kilometer away from them, Hina suddenly stopped running while the other two continued. They tacitly understood what she wanted to do.

    She looked around and saw that they were in what looked like a ghost street or more like a ghost town. It was pretty handy because she didn''t want to involve innocent people. Bounty hunters like them couldn''t afford much in collateral damage.

    She spotted an abandoned building and decided to use it. Still, she couldn''t help but let a sigh. Ideally, she would have never pounced on a target like that.

    She was the cautious type. She could observe her target for weeks before preparing the best plan possible and capture her target in one shot. Take this situation by example. This building wasn''t in the best position for a snipping the two targets, but it was the best she could find right now.

    Sadly, this target couldn''t be allowed to continue roaming like that. She caused too much death on her wakes. As such, she had no time to plan and could only rely on their individual might.

    She walked into the building and took the best

    position she could after reaching higher floors. The rifle in her hands was a modified model with enough firepower to pierce a tank. Sadly, the recoil was so strong that she could only use it one or two times without the risk of destroying her shoulder.

    It wasn''t the weapons she usually used, but using normal guns against quirk users with physical enhancements was stupidity incarnate. You never knew how high their survivability could be.

    She took her position, aimed at the principal target, and began to wait. She wasn''t a fan of justice, but anyone who slaughtered children should die, no question asked.

    That why she decided to become a bounty hunter rather than a hero. Heroes had the right to kill their target, but it would generally give them a very bad reputation and destroy their future. On the other hand, hunters like them could kill their targets as long as the bounty allowed it.

    Everything was ready. It was time for the execution.

    (AN: Kuroha will not have it easy during this arc, but he will come out of it stronger. For those who don''t like seeing the mc in a difficult position, I''m sorry but it''s must be done. Kuroha will be extremely OP, but as he is right now, he didn''t even scratch the surface of what his powers could bring him. Anyone who knows Minato or Shiro knows strong they are and how far Kuroha is from their level. As such, he needs some beat down. If I think that it''s necessary, I could even kill people close to him. Most likely, I will not do it, but I rather give you a warning now to avoid problems in the future.)

 Chapter 29 - CH 23: MIDNIGHT EXECUTION(4)

    A little earlier in another town:

    Two silhouettes could be seen standing in front of each other in a park. It seemed like they were arguing. They weren''t particularly tall, showing that they were either children or simply really short.

    One of them, showing a more or less developed chest was clearly a girl. She was wearing a white short skirt with black spat under it, and a blue shirt. Around her thigh, a set of knives in a special belt could be seen. Her face wasn''t visible since it was hidden by a bloody red mask and her hair was hidden by a black hood.

    Her companion, whose gender was indiscernible was wearing a black pullover with a skull drawn on the back. His face was also hidden by a bloody red mask. Their mask looked the same with only a little difference. The mask of the girl looked like a smiling opera mask, while for the other one, the mask looked like a crying opera mask.

    If children could see the two right now, they would certainly cry their lung out. Most a.d.u.l.ts would also probably pee in their pants in horror. That''s how creepy they looked like. A distorted voice sounded from the mask of the girl.

    "Say, say, Junketsu, are you sure that you should do it alone? Or even right now? Why are you so rushed?"

    The boy, Junketsu sighed. She had posed him this question so many times today. He helplessly shrugged and said,

    "I already told you why I don''t want you to follow me today. What I''m about to do is too dangerous. As for the reason..."

    He clenched his fists for a few seconds before continuing,

    "Let''s just say that I have my own reason."

    She didn''t answer him. Clearly, she wasn''t satisfied with his answer. Seeing this, Junketsu hesitated a little before hugging her. He began to whisper in her ear,

    "Kyuketsu, please listen to me. I am not underestimating you nor I''m looking down on you. My target this time is too dangerous. I only dare to go because I know I can escape at any time. But if you follow me, I won''t be able to flee even if I wanted to. What more, you know that my body can regenerate from any-wound, as such, my staying alive isn''t a problem even against opponents far stronger than myself."

    Kyuketsu was practically melting in his embrace. His words were like sweet nectar that was muddling her thoughts. If one could see under her mask, one would see that her face was beet red.

    Junketsu feels like a little like a bastard. He was essentially using her feelings for him to manipulate her and make her obey him.

    But it was for her own good. His target was a big shot this time. He couldn''t afford to be careless. If she followed him, he would be too worried to give his all.

    He didn''t know when, but she had taken an important part in his heart. It wasn''t something as shallow as love, but something more precious that he couldn''t correctly put into words.

    Kyuketsu stayed silent for a while before she hugged him back. She took a sniff of his odor in order to calm herself.

    Ideally, she wanted to violently bit his collarbone and drink his blood, but that stupid mask was hindering her. Tears of frustration could be seen flowing from under her mask.

    She was frustrated, so frustrated. She wanted to follow him, be with him, every moment, everywhere. The more time passed the more infatuated she becomes. She even put sleeping pills in his drink one time. She knew the chances of it working were low, but one could still dream, right? If it had worked, she would have taken him somewhere far away.

    She knew that despite his quirk, he wouldn''t have left her alone to fend for herself. So they could have stayed together with no one to disturb them. Sadly, as expected he drunk it without a problem.

    Her frustrations become even worse in a situation like this. She hated being useless to him. He was everything to her, and she wished to become everything for him. But how could she do it if she couldn''t help him? As it stands now, Momo seemed way more useful than her.

    She took a last deep breath, and, even though she didn''t like it, she pushed him away from her. She finally gave the answer he hoped.

    "I understand. I will not be a nuisance. It would be pretty stupid to follow you and be used as a hostage or some cliche situations like that. Go! I am not far from home. Go catch that Heroes Killer."

    She didn''t say anything else and turned back before walking toward her home. She wasn''t angry, just a little sad. At the same time, for the first time, resolution began to burn in her eyes.

    If she wanted to become more useful, if she wanted to always stay with him, if she wanted him to look at her, she needed to become stronger. Far stronger.

    Junketsu looked at the small hunched back and sighed. He didn''t like seeing a sad Himiko. She should always smile and laugh.

    He shook his head in order to discard those stray thoughts from his mind. Now wasn''t the time.

    What he learned from Nighteye and All Might a few days after Christmas nearly drove him even more insane. That why he decided to attack a true villain. The target he chose being The heroes killer.

    It took him some time, but he managed to cover a great party in the area where he usually operated. Two days ago, he had left a mark on the wall of an old building that was close to a restaurant.

    From the information he gathered, this restaurant was created by a charitable man who wanted to make food at affordable prices for the poor SDF who lived a few kilometers from it.

    Kuroha didn''t know him, but he couldn''t help but feel respect for him. True heroes didn''t need to wear flashy clothes and destroy villains in epic fights. It was people like that who were really worthy of the title of hero.

    Perhaps he should take a pause there and see what the interior of that restaurant looked like? Oh well, it wasn''t something urgent to do. He would just teleport to where he let the mark and continue his search. He would enter the restaurant another time.

    With that thought, he teleported from where he was.

    ---

    Hina, who was struggling with the decision in order to change the situation saw a truly incredible scene.

    A child suddenly appeared out of nowhere with a yellow flash. He stood on one of the debris that comes out from the walls destroyed during the fight. She couldn''t see his face, but she could feel his confusion. Then, She winced. He had been...

    ---

    Junketsu looked curiously at the situation around him in confusion. What was exactly happening right now? He saw a big man holding another one by the throat. He saw another woman with purple hair standing not far away from him, in front of the restaurant. she seemed dangerous, the blood on her clothes didn''t help. He saw the destruction resulting most probably from a fight between the two men in front of him. In that instant, a series of thoughts crossed his mind.

    The first thought that crossed his mind was...F.u.c.k.

    The second thought was... Gotta flee from here fast.

    The third thought was... F.U.C.K!!!!!

    He had been punched by the big man before he could even completely assess the situation around him.

    The fourth thought as he got up and formed two blades with his blood was... DIE!!!

    (AN 1: Whenever Kuroha and Himiko are out to in the night, I will only use the name Junketsu and Kyuketsu, be it in discussion or in thought. That would help me avoid some confusion. Anyways, enjoy.)

    (AN 2: Now all the actors to this play are placed on the stage. This was a long build-up. I hope you weren''t too bored. Midnight execution will soon end. Either during the next chapter or the one after this. This arc use was to introduce the three OC since they will have a more or less important role in the future. It was also used for Kuroha to face his first high-class opponent. In order to show where he stands in the world power.)

 Chapter 32 - CH 24: MIDNIGHT EXECUTION (5)

    (AN: Sorry for the late. This chapter came out way later than I thought. Also sorry if it has too many typos. I don''t have too much time right now. I will edit it later. Christmas is good, but the preparations before it are shitty ????.)

    Michelle was surprised when she saw a kid appear out of nowhere. She was even more surprised when he got up like nothing happened with two swords that seemed to be made out of blood. Her eyes were practically glowing as she began to droll. She could feel it in her bone. This child was the absolute dish. She needed him.

    Her quirk, GHOUL, functioned in a simple way. Quality and quantity. When she ate something, she would receive a random permanent boost in strength. The more she ate, the higher the quality of what she ate, the better the boost will be.

    The child in front of her was like a five star dish full of nutrition. Eating him would be equal to eating more than hundreds of people. She pinched her thigh in order to calm herself.

    Now wasn''t the time. She would observe the situation a little before interfering. Muscular could become irritating when he was refused a good fight.

    But no matter what, she had to get this child.

    ---

    Junketsu was angry, but he wasn''t stupid. He could easily flee right now, but he didn''t want to. Not because of some Bullshit heroic feeling of duty, but simply because he wanted to fight. No, he needed to fight. He needed to understand exactly how strong he has was and how far he was from the peak.

    All those thoughts passed in his head in a flash. Whenever he entered in a fight, his focus would always become extremely sharp. Sadly, it wasn''t enough to correctly use all his power.

    Asa was in a relatively bad situation, but by exploiting the momentary distraction from Muscular, he freed himself.

    Cough!!! Cough!!!

    Blood flowed from his lip, but he didn''t back down. If he missed his chance, there no telling when they would ever hope to eradicate a criminal like that. Still, he had something extremely important to say,

    "Please, little guy, you should flee from here. You''re in danger."

    Junketsu looked at the blonde man in wonder. In his heart, he was a little surprised. So, there were other heroes with All Might way of thinking? He begins to smile under his mask. His impression of the man suddenly increased.

    Some might wonder why he wasn''t angry despite being looked down upon by a perfect stranger. Shouldn''t he become angry and show his awesome might in ordure to bitch slap his face and amaze the crowd?

    Junketsu would answer that," Why the f.u.c.k do you get angry at a stranger who looks down on you? Do you think that you''re a god whose awesomeness is so high that everyone must bow before you without even seeing your skills?"

    Junketsu shook his head in a hurry. Those novels Minagata gave him were really bad for his IQ. Recently, he always tried different restaurants to see if he could meet an arrogant young master. Sentence like "Do you court death?", "There no medicine for regret", "I was blind and couldn''t see Mt Tai" were always swimming in his mind.

    Junketsu, immersed in his fantasy, didn''t bother answering the blonde guy and began to sprint at half speed towards muscular. He may feel a little respect for this man, but that was all.

    Asa was surprised, but he couldn''t intervene right now. He needed a little more time. He hoped that this child knew what he was doing.

    Muscular let a deep sneer when he saw the boy rushing towards him. He suddenly jumped, easily reaching more than four meters high in an instant, before directing his fall towards the boy.

    The resulting shock was like a bomb going off. A deep crater formed where Muscular landed.

    "HEY HEY HEY, KID WHERE ARE YOU?!!!"

    A laugh of excitement comes out from the crater as debris began to land. Once the dust was dispersed, Muscular could be seen there. Though, he was alone.

    "Too shallow. tch!!!"

    This voice was coming out from behind him. By the time Muscular turned, he felt a sharp pain, as a part of the fiber muscles on his body were cut apart.

    Sadly, those swords could only cut a few centimeters before being stopped. A maniacal grin appeared on his face. He swung his arm, but all he hit was air. The boy had once again disappeared.

    "THIS IS GREAT! IT''S WHAT I WANTED! THIS IS SO FUN."

    The following few minutes of the fight were like a cat and mouse games. Kuroha was fast, extremely fast. His reflexes, weapon, and quirk were enough for him to stand proud at the peak of his generation. But that was it.

    After a few exchanges, they stopped. Muscular still in his crater with his smile, while Kuroha stood a little far from him, his breath was rough, his vision blurry, his stamina nearly depleted. He was in a bad situation.

    Muscular began to walk slowly out of the crater.

    "You''re a pretty fast little mouse. But not nearly strong enough!!"

    Kuroha let out a scowl. It was frustrating, but it was true. Muscular continued

    "My nickname his Muscular. My quirk lets me power-up my muscles! I increase my speed and strength by increasing the amount of fibers muscle so much they can''t be contained by my skin!"

    "So what? Why do villains always do monologue during a fight?"

    The grin on Muscular face stretched so much that it looks like it would split his face.

    "Why you ask? BECAUSE IT''S FEEL GOOD TO BRAG!!!"

    That scream was followed by an immediate increase in the fiber muscle around his body. Junketsu did a mistake. This wasn''t a monologue, but rather a faint from Muscular to come as close as possible. This was the difference in experience between them.

    "PLAYTIME OVER!!! GOTCHA!!!"

    A moment of inattention was all it took. The number of calculations necessary for space manipulation was so high that it was basically impossible to understand.

    He used it too much time in one go, resulting in a decrease in his reaction time. Kuroha didn''t teleport fast enough and was ruthlessly punched on the ground.

    "You''ll kill me? YOU? DON''T MAKE ME LAUGH!!! HORA! HORA! HORA! HORA!!!!"

    What followed was a beat-down of epic proportion. Punch after punch followed without end. At first, his body could take it, but soon,

    Crack!!!

    The weak sound of something breaking could be heard.

    Crack!!! crack!! crack!!!

    This was followed by many such sounds. Muscular was about to give the last hit on the head of the child, but suddenly, he took a step back.

    BOOM!!!

    A bullet passed by where he previously was. He immediately began to run as he was taking cover. It was the right call to make since,

    BOOM!!! BOOM!!! BOOM!!!

    Three gunshots immediately followed the first one. One missed, One grazed his left leg, the last one pierced his right arm but was stopped by a large number of fiber muscles.

    ----

    "Shit! Shit! Shit!"

    Hina was extremely frustrated. Had it been anyone a little older, she would have simply watched without interfering. But not a child. There''s no way she would let a child die on her watch once again. She spoke with a rushed voice,

    "Brother, target change. Concentrate on that bastard and don''t let him come close to the child."

    "What about the bounty?", this was her brother''s voice.

    She screamed,

    "F.U.C.K THE BOUNTY!!! NOW SHE ISN''T THE PRIORITY.", she continued

    "Asa go save that child. But do it gently. We don''t know how many fractures he has."

    "Roger."

    "Understood."

    She didn''t care about their answer. She did a quick reload and begin to shot once again. She couldn''t kill him, but she wouldn''t let him have it easy. Her shoots were slowly but surely driving him towards where Mujitsu was hidden.

    In her heart, she understood that she did something foolish. If she and her brother used this moment to target Michelle, the success chance would be close to absolute. But she rather has to beg those bastards higher up for more reinforcement than to let that child die.

    -----

    Mujitsu sighed. He was different from his sister, despite his name, he was far from representing some innocent justice. He didn''t care about the life and death of a child who bites more than he could chew.

    His sister made the wrong decision. But that was her choice. He simply had to support her and clean up behind her.

    (That''s was how a big brother should act.)

    He thought as he closed his eyes, took a deep breath and put a hand around the handle of a sword that was sheathed on his that sheathed was on his hip.

    He slowly took a stance. It was a drawing stance.

    The moment Muscular come close enough, he suddenly opened his eyes... They were Blood red.

    The world around him lost most of its color and become composed of only three. Black, white and red. The red color took the form of lines of different lengths and thicknesses that were covered everything around him. It was his quirk. Eyes of Balor. The eyes that brought death and destruction.

    His hand tightened around the sword. Veins began to bulge around his arm, and,

    "First style: FLASH!!"

    He drew it at an impossible speed and swung three times. Those swings traced three of the red lines on the wall before he sheathed the sword once again.

    If someone could follow those swing, they would see that the sword was entirely made out of wood. Despite this, the wall in front of him was completely cut apart.

    ----

    Muscular was stunned as he saw the wall behind him being cut apart like tofu. He became a little wary. He was a battle maniac, not suicidal.

    When the dust settled, he saw blood-red eyes staring fixedly at him. Those eyes were dead. It was like the man wasn''t even looking at him. That, more than anything, Pissed him so much that he decided to throw caution to the wind and pounced on that bastard.

    Even as he did this, he could clearly hear those words

    "Foolish."

    At this moment, this instant, all his instinct screamed to him to flee. But it was already too... Late?

    "Oi!!! you bastard. Don''t touch him. He is mine."

    A child suddenly appeared between him and the man. It was only then that he saw a sword just in front of his eyes. This sword though had been stopped by the hand a the masked child.

    Muscular felt another chill on his back as he looked at the said child. His mask had been partially torn, showing a part of his upper face. Once again, blood-red eyes were staring at him. But this time, it wasn''t a dead-looking stare, but one filled with...Madness.

    (AN 2: As I wrote this last line and thought about how I will write intermission chapters in the next two days, I suddenly understood how animation houses and Mangaka must feel when they do flashback episodes/chapters just as the excitement is at the max. It feels pretty good to give such a cliff ????????. )

 Chapter 33 - INTERLUDE 1: TOGA HIMIKO

    (AN 1: There will be a R18? R16? Scene in this chapter. I will put caution to mark the part. You can skip it without missing much.)

    Before meeting Kuroha :

    Chirp!!! chirp!!

    The sound of the birds song filled the sky. A young girl was standing in a room, participating at a ceremony.

    She wore a bright silver-white kimono. The aura she emitted was that of a beautiful and well mannered little lady. The kind that garnered gaze of respect by anyone without even having to speak.

    Her long ash blonde her floating freely in the wind gave her the image of a fairy. Her smile was amicable and calm with a hint of playfulness. On either side of her stood her father in a suit and her mother in a similar but more mature kimono. All in all, she was perfect... and she hated this.

    "Oh-oh, What a cute child."

    "She is so polite."

    "She will grow into a fine lady."

    "Could you present her to my child?"

    "She must make you so proud!!"

    "I would love to have a child-like that."

    Noise noise and noise. Smile smile and smile.

    The noise and the smile blended after a while. So fake, so disgusting. When she looked at their face, she couldn''t distinguish their features. In her eyes, they all wore a mask. Mask with fixed emotions.

    It was so disgusting. Her hand itched. The longer she looked at them, the longer she heard them speak, the greater the itch becomes. She wanted a knife. She needed a knife.

    This torture lasted half a day before ending.

    In the road to home, the car was silent. It wasn''t the kind of silence that came when you simply had nothing to say. It was a heavy silence.

    She knew why. They didn''t like her. They considered her a freak. How many counseling did she had to attend? She didn''t remember and she didn''t want to remember.

    She hated them. She hated everyone so much. Why? Why? Why? Did she have to hide her quirk? Why did she have to smile when she didn''t want to? Why did she have to say she hated what she loved?

    "Act normal", they said with anger in their voice.

    "Why are you like that?", they said with disgust in their eyes.

    "You''re a monster!!!", they said with fear in their eyes.

    She wasn''t normal. She was a monster, a freak. But why? Just because she liked to drink blood? What was so bad about it?

    She didn''t wish to be born like that. It''s not her fault if she likes blood. She never wounded anyone nor anything, despite her craving.

    They finally arrived home and each of them entered their own room without speaking to each other.

    Her chamber was tidy, at the same time it was void of any decoration. She learned how to take care of herself since the moment her quirk manifested.

    She laid down on her bed after changing out of her kimono. Right now, she wore a simple yellow dress.

    She gazed listlessly at her white ceiling.

    She had no one to help her.

    She had no one to confide to.

    No friend.

    No family.

    No love.

    She was alone.

    She would live alone.

    She would die alone.

    Tear began to gather in her eyes. But she refused to let them fall. She got up and came in front of her mirror.

    "Smile!"

    She should smile. She needed to smile. Her smile was all she had. If she didn''t smile she would be given up. She had to be the perfect Himiko, the gentle Himiko, the cute Himiko.

    She put her hand on her face and forced it to form the smile she wished for.

    The reflection on the mirror had a bright smile on the face as she wished. But in her eyes, she could only see a smiling mask covering her face.

    ---

    Few days before the Christmas event:

    The Toga family was eating together. The dinner was harmonious. Himiko was smiling as she happily ate, while her mother and father were looking at her with a similar smile.

    It was the perfect show of a happy family spending some time together.

    "Mother, father, I finished, it was delicious. Now I must go and continue my homework

    ." Said Himiko before getting up and going

    "Go on. I am glad that you liked it." Said the mother with a smile.

    Her father simply nodded.

    Seeing their daughter go toward her bedroom, they were happy.

    "Dear, don''t you think that Himiko becomes more cheerful?"

    "Surely it''s because she understood the error of her way."

    "You must be right."

    Himiko, who wasn''t far from them, continued to smile and went towards her room as if she didn''t hear them. The only thought in her mind was,

    (How wrong they are.)

    ----

    Himiko entered her bedroom. It was her sanctuary. The sole place of happiness in this house.

    In the last few years, not much changed in her room. The greatest difference lay in the number of dolls and posters that littered her room.

    On all the walls, different pictures of Kuroha could be seen. Some of them he was wearing simple clothes, in some, he was in his uniform.

    In one of the corners of the room, a mannequin wearing a black uniform could be seen. On the face, was stuck a picture of Kuroha.

    The uniform also belonged to Kuroha. It was the first one he wore to go to school.

    She laid down on her bed and hugged a doll that looked like a chibi version of Kuroha.

    She began to sniff it. The clothes this doll wore were from the old clothes of Kuroha that she used.

    The more she sniffed it, the rosier her face became. Her eyes became unfocused, her breath rough, her mouth refused to close.

    -----------------------------Caution-------------------

    Her hands slowly treaded south before entering her under her robes.

    "Ah... Kuroha.."

    She muttered his name again and again while her hands began to move faster and faster.

    Her mind was clouded in l.u.s.t. She feels like she was holding him in her arms.

    She wanted him so much.

    She needed him so much.

    She wanted to become one with him.

    He was everything for her.

    Her body suddenly stiffened. Her mind became blank, followed by a firework of feelings. She let a long m.o.a.n muffled by the plush doll.

    "Hehehe!!"

    -------------------------------END------------------------------------

    She let a weird laugh before getting up and going to the bathroom to wash.

    As she admired her n.a.k.e.d form in the mirror, she let a bright smile. This wasn''t a forced smile like in the past, but a natural and beautiful one.

    She had someone to confide to.

    She had someone to love.

    She had a friend.

    She was happy...

 Chapter 34 - INTERLUDE 2: CHRISTMAS/LOVE

    Those events happened Christmas Night(BIRTHDAY/CHRISTMAS) :

    After All Might entered the room with his usual flair, Nighteye let out a smile before deciding to eclipse himself.

    Many people thought that he and All Might hated each other now. But they were wrong.

    All Might was a hero. His hero. But All Might wasn''t a god. He had his weaknesses and his bad side.

    For Nighteye, the life of All Might was incredibly important. As such, even if All Might did his all to die, he wouldn''t let him and he would do his best to save him.

    Still, today for once All Might wasn''t his top priority.

    He entered one room that he specially reserved.

    The true party wouldn''t begin before three or four hours. He had enough time.

    The room was beautifully decorated with a French style of the Middle age.

    A table stood at the center of the room with two chairs around it. On the table. A bottle of wine was placed.

    The light was dim and some perfumed candles were used to light the room.

    The atmosphere was incredibly romantic.

    Nighteye, seeing this, gulped in anticipation. He was really new to this relationship thing, but at least she should like it right?

    He didn''t have to wait long. A woman entered the room.

    She is a beautiful woman with a voluptuous figure, very long purples hair and violet eyes. Her hair was usually tied in a long ponytail, reaching all the way down to her legs with two strands sticking out from the top and sloping backward.

    She wore a black evening gown that showed her deep cleavage. The slit of the gown was long, but it stopped just at a level we''re nothing of importance could be seen.

    Nighteye gulped even more. His heart threatening to burst out of his chest.

    He couldn''t help but murmur,

    "Beautiful..."

    The woman, Kotone Mineta hearing this, let out a small smile while happiness flashed in her eyes. She blushed slightly before saying,

    "You think so? It''s has been some time since I wore something like that."

    While saying this, she did a slow turn to show more of herself. She might be a little rusted, but for women, making men droll was a natural ability. Even more so when their curves were as impressive as her. Be it from the front of the back, there was nothing to complain about.

    Finally, he tried to control himself. He took a deep breath before putting a hand in his pocket to take out a golden necklace.

    "You''ll be even more beautiful wearing this."

    He felt his face burn as he said such a cheesy line. But he really meant it. At the same time, this wasn''t a simple gift. They have passed some time together and were clearly closer than simple friends, but it could also have been his imagination.

    He didn''t want to be the kind of guy who already planned weddings and children just because a girl smiled at him once. This gift was a question. If she accepted this, it means that she confirmed their relationship. If she refused, it simply means that they weren''t mean to be.

    Kotone looked deeply at Nighteye before opening her mouth.

    "My husband and my eldest child died three years ago."

    Nighteye was a little surprised in the shift, but he nodded,

    "I know."

    "During those years, I had to see my child slowly lose himself and fall into depression. Minagata was a bright child. A genius even with his painting. Now, he doesn''t even clearly know who he is."

    "During those years, I had to fight off a bunch of relatives who would have done their all to deprive me and my child us from everything."

    "I didn''t enter any form of relationship in those years. My child needed me more anything."

    "My husband will always have an important place in my heart."

    Nighteye looked at her with a calm smile while hearing her speak. She continued

    "My child will always be my number one priority

    ."

    "I''m a woman, with a lot of baggage behind her. Despite all this... Do you still want to enter in a relationship with me?"

    Nighteye opened his mouth an answered calmly.

    "Before having Kuroha, I never really understood what it feels like to be a parent."

    Nighteye said as he thought of all those years with the boy who was no his child. The boy took an important part in his heart. He continued with a light smile.

    "Now, I know, and as such, I can understand you. I won''t make empty promises to you. I just want to say... I Love you."

    She smiled happily as tears gathered in the corner of her eyes before giving her back to Nighteye. She didn''t need beautiful nor flowery words. Sometimes, simple words had the greatest effect. Nighteye got the message and didn''t speak anymore either. He gently tried to put the gold necklace on her.

    This was a more arduous task than he thought. Even more so since he was glued at her when he gave her the necklace. After finishing, she did a new half turn and showed the result to him.

    Nighteye becomes jealous. He was jealous of the necklace. It was tranquility reposing on her bountiful b.r.e.a.s.ts. Nighteye never thought that he would ever wish to be a necklace.

    Kotone, seeing where Nighteye were glued, let out a teasing smile. The fact that women didn''t like being ogled wasn''t entirely true. The truth was that they only liked it when it was someone they fancied who ogled them.

    There few greater pleasures for a woman than to see the man she loves looking at her as if he wanted to devour her. Only, she thought as she seductively licked her red lip, she liked more to do the devouring rather than being.

    "Ara ara, Mirai, where might you be looking?"

    As she said this, she put her index on his chin and slowly raised it. Nighteye, with none of his usual stoicism, blushed and tried to give an excuse. But he was kissed by her before being able to let out a word.

    It wasn''t that he never kissed a woman, but holy cow, this woman was good at this.

    After a few seconds, they slowly separated, she continued,

    "This is nothing more than a preview of what will come after the party."

    After that, a dazed Nighteye followed her to the central room where the party was continuing. They were greeted by a song.

    In the center of the room, Himiko, Kuroha, and Momo were singing,

    We wish you a Merry Christmas.

    We wish you a Merry Christmas.

    We wish you a Merry Christmas and a happy New Year.

    Good tidings we bring to you and your kin.

    We wish you a Merry Christmas and a happy New Year.

    Their voices were really in synch and it was so beautiful. This is how the party ended.

    ------

    As for her promise to show him way more?... Well, Nighteye swore to never tell a soul what happened. She wasn''t wrong. The night after the party was a night he would never forget. How could a woman body and move like that?

    (AN: Sadly, I won''t write the scene between her and Nighteye. You should use your imagination. Kotone is a strong woman. You could even say that she is dominant. There''s no one stronger and more beautiful than a mother raising her child by herself. They are worthy of all the respect in the world. Thank to all the mothers in the world and merry Christmas to everyone.)

 Chapter 35 - CH 25: MIGHTNIGHT EXECUTION(6) 2.5 in 1

    A little earlier:

    Asa was limping as he went toward the direction of where the child was while looking warily at their initial target. For some odd reasons, she didn''t choose to attack and was also observing them. Still, this didn''t matter. He had to save the child fast.

    When he entered the crater, he was stupefied. The child was bathed in blood. It seemed like there was no part of his body that wasn''t wounded or broken. His chest ached and his mind churned. If he moved that child carelessly, he didn''t know what would happen.

    (AN: Remember, when you see someone suffering from an accident, don''t move him blindly. Call the rescuer and wait. If you try to move him without knowing how you might simply doom the one you wanted to save or make him unable to walk for life.)

    After a moment of hesitation, he steeled himself and decided to risk it. The situation was such that he needed to gamble. But just when he was about to touch him,

    Baboom,

    he felt like he heard something.

    Baboom,

    He heard it once again, it was... A heartbeat?

    BaboOM! BaBOOM! BABOOM! BABOOM!

    Now he was sure. This sound was a heartbeat. A very loud heartbeat and it was coming from... That child.

    BADOM !!!!!!!!

    ----

    Mindscape

    Kuroha found himself in another world. More precisely, a large oval room. He was seated at a table with one young man in front of him. There were other chairs, but those chairs were unoccupied.

    Behind each chair was a door. He turned and found that there was no door behind him. Finally, he put his attention to the one with the same visage in front of him. He asked calmly,

    "Where is it? Why I''m here?"

    The other version of himself put all his weight on the chair, rocking it slightly backward before putting his legs on the table. He yawned as he said plainly

    "Here is another part of our mind. We call it the Throne. As for why you''re here?"

    A smirk formed on his face,

    "Lol!!! It''s simple, you were knocked out in an epic and beautiful way."

    Kuroha had to hold the urge to punch that bastard. He never knew that his own face could be so infuriating.

    Then, as if the smirk was never there, he simply said,

    "You lost."

    The fury that was mounting in his heart was immediately dosed by the water if shame.

    He didn''t feel shame about losing. He didn''t see himself as invincible. It''s how he lost that made him feel like it.

    "Hum... Let me guess. I''m sure you''re thinking some BS like there were no shame in losing or something of the kind?"

    Kuroha looked at him with defiance,

    "Yes, So?"

    "*Sigh*, Yare yare, little crybaby is already searching excuse."

    "YOU!!!"

    Kuroha got up from his seat while growling threateningly

    "Me, What?"

    The standoff between the two lasted for a while before Madness also stood up,

    "Do you know, little crybaby? Looking at you and knowing that we are part of the same whole make me want to barf... Now, stay here and look at how the job should be done."

    At that moment, chains began to appear and bound Kuroha back to his chair

    "Bastard!!! Let go of me."

    He tried to move but an expression of terror immediately appeared on his face when he found that he couldn''t.

    Madness turned his back to Kuroha and began to walk toward the door that was initially behind him.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t take over for long. Let me just show how a part of exactly how strong you should have been right now."

    While he was leaving, he murmured in his a voice so faint, that Kuroha couldn''t hear it.

    "How dare this bastard bully us. I will destroy him!!!"

    He kicked open the door and passed through it.

    ----

    Asa watched with stupefaction. The moment the last heartbeat sounded, everything became calm once again for a few seconds before the body of the child slowly began to mend itself.

    In just a few second the child seemed like completely fine, if not for all the blood on him. Suddenly, he got up before stretching himself as if he simply woke up from a long dream. He then began to slowly walk toward Muscular and Mujitsu.

    Asa, seeing this, tried to hold him back, but his hand suddenly stopped a few centimeters away from him.

    The child was looking at him quietly, one of his eyes could be seen. He spoke with a smile in his voice.

    "Hey, blond-ass, touch me and you''re dead."

    Asa had to hide a shudder. For a very short moment, he felt as if he was being stared by a beast. This was when he saw in the corner of his eyes that Muscular was charging toward Mujitsu.

    All he took was leaving his eyes for a moment. In this very instant, the child crossed the distance of more than fifty meters. He even blocked Mujitsu sword strike.

    "Oi, you bastard. Don''t touch him. He is mine."

    -----

    Mujitsu looked expressionlessly at the child in front of him before him. He then sheathed his sword without a word and turned to face his initial target. He didn''t know why, but he was sure that Muscular was f.u.c.k.i.e.d...

    ----

    Muscular looked at the child that should have had all his bones broken earlier. He could feel something fishy. He didn''t know why, but he was sure that he wasn''t facing the same guy. While he was thinking that, he suddenly feels a shock going through his whole body before being flung out on the opposite side.

    "First lesson, why do you only use sharp weapons? Sometimes, a blunt weapon can also do the job."

    Muscular didn''t have the time to understand what was happening. He only saw that monster holding a large red hammer in his hand. Then, the child was once again in front of him. This wasn''t teleportation. It was pure speed.

    "Lesson 2: Why do you only use our blood to form weapons? It can do so much more."

    The hammer was tossed aside, then that monster clenched his fist and tried to punch him. Muscular scoffed before also sending a punch. He wouldn''t be undone in a contest of pure strength. At least, this what he thought. The moment their fists meet, there were no shock-wave, but only one sound,

    CRACK!!!!

    "ARGH!!!"

    The sound of bone breaking. The arm of Muscular, despite all the fiber muscle around it, was completely twisted.

    He looked at the child with horror as he kneeled in pain.

    "How..."

    "Shhh"

    He didn''t have the time to finish his sentence before that monster squatted in front of him and put a finger on his lip.

    "It seems like you''re a battle junkies aren''t you? But you see, in my eyes, battle junkies are just people who hadn''t received enough beating in their life."

    He theatrically sighed before continuing,

    "The best answer to everything is violence. If it doesn''t solve the problem, it just means that you didn''t use enough."

    After saying this, Madness took hold of Muscular head before slamming his face hard on the concrete.

    BOOM!!!

    He lifted the head of muscular, took a good look at him before slamming once again.

    BOOM!!!

    He repeated this, a few times before throwing him away like trash.

    "Thank God, You''re pretty sturdy. It wouldn''t be fun otherwise."

    He took a deep breath, before slowly lifting his hand toward the sky,

    "Lesson three. We control our blood. Who said you needed to hold it in your hands."

    All the blood that Junketsu spilled began to gather in the sky, forming a large mass of blood. Then, the mass began to wriggle and transformed into ten swords.

    Those swords were gently floating in the sky. Then, with a simple move of his hand, they flashed toward Muscular with a speed of more than 370 m/s. It was a speed comparable to that of a bullet.

    The result was obvious. The speed of the swords added to their weight changed them into a super deadly weapon. They managed to pierce into Muscular fiber muscle. The only saving grace being the chair volume of it.

    Madness; didn''t seem disappointed. He was calm and was observing the situation like a hunter playing with his prey.

    It wasn''t that he was underestimating Muscular, it was just that the difference in their level was too high. A cornered mouse could bite a cat. But he could only obediently be toyed with in front of a Tiger.

    He continued to murmur,

    "Do you, see this just a part of what we are able to do. Even I can only use a part of our true power. If it was slayer who woke up, he would have simply killed that bastard in three moves without explaining anything to you. If it was the other one? Lol, there no way he would wake up to face such a trash."

    The swords simply lost their shape before dropping on the ground and taking their original appearance.

    Muscular slowly got up. He was angry

    "BASTARD!!!!"

    He covered his broken arm in fiber muscle in order to make it move. He then rushed toward madness with all his power. He was like a comet.

    The move he made shattered the concrete. Once in front of Junketsu, he threw a punch so powerful that the air seemed to explode.

    This was truly a display of power and ferocity. Seeing all this, Madness simply scoffed before smirking,

    "Fool."

    The very moment Muscular punch was about to land on madness, chains made out of blood restrained him, depriving him of all way of moving.

    Madness sighed,

    "Yare yare, I thought you liked to fight? Why then are you angry?"

    He began to laugh,

    "It''s seem like it''s less funny when you''re on the side receiving the beating right? "

    Muscular, growled powerlessly. He tried to move, but the chains were simply too strong.

    "Don''t tire yourself for nothing.Even if you used three times more strength than right noW, you still wouldn''t be able to do get out of here."

    He then sighed,

    "This is becoming boring. I guess, I just have to finish you... Let''s do it in style."

    From madness back, his clothes began to wriggle creepily before tearing apart. Blood began to slowly flow from his back before gushing like a tide and finally taking the form of large blood wings. Each wing was very large and was more than two meters long.

    He began to slowly float before hovering at about five meters above.

    "Last lesson for today. We possess a ridiculous high healing factor. It means that the thing we lack the least is blood. Crybaby, you shouldn''t limit our own power."

    While he was speaking, a part of the blood from the wing was cut off before being modeled into a very large hammer.

    From above, he began to speak,

    "You were the first opponent that allowed him to understand how weak he was. Let me send you off with this move. I will call it, HAMMER OF JUSTICE!!!"

    This was a scene those present would never forget. An angel with a bloody wing stood in the sky with a large hammer in his hands, while in front of him was a man bound by chains like a criminal awaiting judgment. It was truly like the hammer of justice was about to fall on a evil man.

    The moment Madness swung his hand, that hammer fell with three times the speed of the previous ten swords. It was like the sky itself was falling on their head.

    Surprisingly, at his last moment, Muscular didn''t scream nor beg for mercy, he simply smiled and waited for his death.

    BOOM!!!!!!!!

    A large explosion sounded the moment the hammer hit and flattened Muscular. The earth itself trembled from the shock while a five meters large and three meters deep crater was formed.

    The resulting tremor was so great that some of the buildings in the surrounding began to shake and threatened to fall.

    In the end, those tremors stopped after some time. Madness, slowly landed on the ground before looking at the scene of destruction he caused

    "*whistle* Well, well well. Seem like I went a little too far."

    He gently tapped his head and made a silly pose,

    "Oops!!!"

    Mujitsu and everyone around nearly cursed,

    (Don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g playing cute after reducing someone into meat paste.)

    After the dust began to settle, the mangled body of Muscular could be seen.

    Hina, who was seeing the scene from her lunette turned a little green. She was used to seeing death, but the body she saw couldn''t even be called a human corpse anymore. It was just a twisted mass of flesh, blood, and bones.

    Madness, on the other hand, smiled while seeing this.

    "Yep, with that, there will be no BS reincarnation. When killing, one should be thorough in the job. In the xianxia we read, there''s nothing more infuriating than those immortal c.o.c.kroaches who are always miraculously saved."

    After snickering for a while, he turned his attention to the woman with purple hair. He wasn''t the only one. The other two men also did the same. He was also sure that that sniper was ready to fire. You could say that this woman was done for no matter how you saw this.

    So, why was she so calm? She even had a little smile. Before beginning to clap

    Clap! clap! clap!

    "Bravo. I''m must say, I''m really surprised to see Muscular die like this."

    Madness frowned a little before smiling. She was buying time!!!

    He immediately sprinted toward her. Sadly, he couldn''t use his full speed. After all, while his control over blood was far greater than his little brother, he used too many big moves in one go. At least, that what it looked like on the outside...

    It seemed like he wasn''t the only one to feel that she was buying time. The swordsman also sprinted toward her. Despite this situation, she smiled and said,

    "Kurogiri."

    The moment she said that word, a dark cloud appeared behind her, and she slowly entered it.

    BOOM!!! BOOM!!!

    CLANG!!! CLANG!!!

    Gunshots could be heard, but the sounds that followed were unnerving. The bullet clearly hit her, but they didn''t even pierce her skin. Even more creepily, she just laughed as she was swallowed by those dark clouds.

    Madness grinned. The bitch!!! He stopped running but hastily formed a thin spear of blood before throwing it at her.

    The spear was fast, but it didn''t have the speed previously shown. When it finally hit her, it just left a shallow wound before falling on the grounds. She laughed

    "It seems like you''re very tired, goodbye little boy. Next time, I will eat you!!! "

    She finally completely vanished along with the dark cloud.

    "F.u.c.k!!!!"

    Madness looked with indifference as the blond ass screamed dejectedly. He simply waved his hand before all the blood he shed began to gather in his hand.

    Afterward, he compressed it until it took the form of a little blood crystal and swallowed it. It might be a little dirty, but he couldn''t let any trace of his ADN here.

    While he was doing this, the guys with the sword came close to him before asking.

    "What did you do with your last attack?"

    "Oh?!! Why the question? It was simply a desperate attack."

    Mujitsu, hearing this, didn''t continue this line of questioning. He was sure that that child did something with his last attack. The teasing light that was present in his eyes showed that he had reached his goal.

    He sighed and stretched his hand toward the boy

    "My name is Masayoshi-kan Mujitsu. You can call me Mujitsu or Muji."

    Madness simply looked at the hand with interest but didn''t take it. It wasn''t his job to make friends. He would let the crybaby deal with it. As such, he simply said,

    "Sorry, gotta go."

    He sauntered a little toward the blondass and patted him on the arm.

    "Sorry, man, seem like you''re really a good guy. I shouldn''t have threatened you. Now, see ya!!!"

    After, those words, he didn''t wait for an answer before teleporting. His destination was his bathroom.

    -----

    Asa looked with confusion at the place where the boy previously stood. He looked at his arm with curiosity but saw nothing suspicious.

    "Must have been my imagination."

    "It wasn''t. Now I''m sure of it. He really did something during his last attack."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You''re unable to see it, but there''s some kind of mark on the place where he touched you before leaving. The same for my sword. I guess he put it when he blocked my slash."

    Asa turned serious. The world was full of dangerous and unknown quirks. Having a weird mark on one own body didn''t bode well.

    "From what I saw, those marks seem to be necessary for his teleportation. I guess that now that he marked you, he can find you at any time and anywhere."

    He frowned, but then smiled

    "That"s good."

    "Good?"

    Mujitsu looked at his teammate with confusion. Was the hit from Muscular too strong? What was good about having a mark that would allow such a dangerous child to track you down? Asa, seeing his confusion smiled,

    "We failed the mission. But with his help, I think that we can easily complete it."

    Mujitsu had a flash of realization,

    "You mean..."

    "Yes..."

    The two of them let out a smile. Smart people didn''t need too many words to understand each other. Mujitsu let out a sigh before losing his serious expression.

    "Let''s go. If we stay longer, I will miss the special episode of my favorite anime Tiger Ball Z"

    "Ohhh. I also watch it. Recently they are even airing Tiger Ball Super. But it was really shitty show. The version in paper is way better."

    "I understand what you mean."

    Under the moon, those two men slowly left the place while talking about their favorite anime.

    Hina, who was hearing all this simply sighed before letting the tension flow. This night was really shitty.

    ----

    Madness, now at home, undressed before throwing his hood on the side. It was completely ruined. It was a shame. He rather liked it.

    Now, under the shower, he closed his eyes and entered the Throne.

    Kuroha looked at madness with complicated light in his eyes.

    "You''re rather calm for someone calling himself madness."

    Madness began to laugh,

    "What? You thought that I would go Baathist crazy and began to scream while destroying everything around me like some kind of uncontrollable monster? Man, Minagata made you watch too much shonen."

    Kuroha flushed with embarrassment. Madness continued to laugh before putting as serious expression

    "Let me be frank. I still think that it''s an error to let you be the main personality. You''re too soft. But at the end of the day, we are one. We form a whole. I will never harm your interest because THEY are MY interest."

    He let out a smile,

    "As for me acting with rationality. I hope you understand something. For me, madness doesn''t mean acting crazy."

    He pointed toward his head.

    "True madness is in the mind. Someone truly crazy is someone who can watch the world burn and still laugh as if it was nothing. Now, get out."

    Kuroha was immediately ejected from the Throne. The moment it happened, another Kuroha appeared in one of the chairs.

    "What?"

    "Why didn''t you kill her. You could have easily done it while killing than man."

    "AH! AH! AH! Little crybaby should do the work by himself. Otherwise what would be the use to let him as the main?"

    "I see... It seems like I will have to upgrade his training."

    After saying this, he didn''t add another word before vanishing.

    Madness, now alone, sighed and said,

    "It really tiring to be the big brother. Little crybaby, grow up fast. Otherwise..."

    (AN: In Dead Man Wonderland, the wretched egg/Shiro, could fly easily. I don''t know what blood manipulation and flight have in common, so here I used blood wing. If someone who followed DMW can explain to me how Shiro could fly, I will add it to my story. Otherwise, we will just keep the wing. Also, the wings are badass. When I wrote this chapter, I was RE-reading Nobless. Cadis Etrama Di Raizel is one of the most badass mc ever created.)

 Chapter 35 - INTERLUDE 3: REI AND KUROHA

    FEW DAY AFTER THE EXECUTION

    Kuroha was walking toward the hospital with flowers in his hand. He had marked Rei room, but he always followed the proper way to visit her.

    Since the day of his fight, we''ll more like his beating, he felt weird. He didn''t feel like himself like something broke a little in him.

    Just as he walked in the lobby, he saw a guy and a woman walk past him and leave the hospital.

    The guy was pretty tall with silver hair like his. The woman had more or less the same hair color. Only with crimson streaks added. It was clear that the two were related.

    He was sure that he saw them somewhere. But he didn''t remember. Well, not like it was his problem. If he didn''t remember then so be it.

    He put the two in the back of his mind before walking toward her room. But as he walked, this nagging feeling that he missed something gave him an uncomfortable itch.

    It was only when he stopped in front of the door of her room that he remembered.

    "Ah!!! I remember where I saw those two."

    So it was Rei''s children? They finally began to meet her again?

    He crouched in frustration. He really wanted to meet Rei family members, but he missed such a good opportunity.

    After a while, he calmed himself and knocked.

    "Who is it?"

    A soft voice asked him.

    "It is me."

    "Oh. Little Kuroha. You can enter."

    He opened the door of her room before entering and closing behind him.

    He took a breath as he looked at her. He always liked the odor in this room. It had the effect of calming greatly calming his unsettled mind. He loved being next to her.

    "Rei. How are you today?"

    He asked as he put the flower in his usual spot. He remarked that there was some chocolate on her table. Most likely a gift from her children.

    He was close enough to her to now call her by her first name. It was a little weird for someone so young to call an a.d.u.l.t like that, but she didn''t mind.

    Rei Todoroki let out a bright smile before answering.

    "Very good. Today two of my children, Natsuo and Fuyumi, visited me. Even though they didn''t stay long, I was really happy."

    Kuroha felt a little sad in his heart. Even though he visited her regularly and they became pretty close, he never saw her so happy. So this was the difference between a true family and a stranger?

    He put a hand to his heart. He was... jealous? So this was Jealousy. Now a understand a little how Himiko and Momo felt. It was really a shitty feeling.

    At the same time, despite this Jealousy, he was happy for her. She deserved all the good in the world. Perhaps she didn''t need him to visit her any longer.

    Those contradictory feelings disturbed his mood greatly. He liked to think that he had a tight control over his feelings, but it seemed like he was wrong.

    He began to earnestly chat with her in order to forget. It wasn''t important but it made him happy to see her happy even if it hurt at the same time.

    Most likely, it could be the last time they would meet.

    ----

    Rei giggled a little at the failed attempts at a joke from Kuroha. But then she put a serious expression.

    She really liked this little boy who found her room by mistake so long ago.

    She was in a constant state of depression ever since what happened to her son because of her own weakness.

    A mother''s duty was to protect their children from everything bad in this world until they could fly by themselves. She failed pitifully. Worst, she even scarred one of them for life.

    The first few months she spent in the hospital was great torture for her mind. She couldn''t forgive herself. She hated herself. She even thought about killing herself.

    This continued for years until she meets him. He was a shy little boy. An awkward little boy. A scared little boy.

    He was a pitiful little boy who tried to act like an a.d.u.l.t even though he was still a child at heart.

    Of course, she couldn''t lie to herself. The fact that his hair looked like her played a huge part in her attachment to him. A pure white. If he not for his eyes and skin, she would have thought that he was her child.

    At first, she used him a surrogate child, a way to atone for her sin. If she could make him happy, would she be forgiven for all the bad things she did to her child?

    But now, she truly saw Kuroha for who he was and as her own child. Though, she was too embarrassed to treat him as such. She was also fearful because she didn''t think that he looked at her like that.

    She had already been rejected by one of her children. If this one also left her, she didn''t know what she would do.

    "Rei?"

    "Excuse. I was daydreaming a little."

    She began to listen to him once again. Hayate Kuroha. A curious boy. A very gentle boy.

    They knew each other for a few years now. He wasn''t the kind to make a joke. Something must have happened. He was acting weirdly. That''s why she put a serious expression and asked.

    "Kuroha, did something happen?"

    She looked as Kuroha put a surprised expression before giving a weak and forced smile.

    "No. Everything''s alright."

    She looked at him deeply in the eyes without speaking. She didn''t need to, she knew he was to pressure from those he was close with.

    He was a boy who wanted to please and help everyone close to him. But he didn''t know how to do it. This was a good Trait but at the same time a serious flaw.

    After a few seconds of staring him down, he finally bowed his head in shame.

    "I was thinking if you still needed me. Perhaps I shouldn''t come anymore."

    Her heart clenched in worry. What would make him think something like that? Still, she was sharp. It didn''t take long for her to understand what was the root of his worry. Her children?

    Seeing him like that made love overflow from her heart. He was sitting on a stool close to her bed. She put a hand on his head, bent down, and gave him a kiss on the forehead before holding him tight in her arms.

    "I would be really sad if you stopped visiting me. But if it''s really your decision, I won''t force you. I just want you to understand that even if I can''t see you... Even if we are separated from each other... I''ll always be watching you."

    Kuroha was surprised. No, surprised would be an understatement. Those words really struck him deep in the heart.

    A single tear began to gather on the corner of his eye right eye before falling slowly.

    Kuroha touched his right cheek with bewilderment. A Tear? He was crying? Impossible. How many years had it been since he cried?

    This wasn''t normal. Something was happening to him but what?

    Afterward, the discussion between them became more lighthearted. Kuroha didn''t bring the subject of him stopping to visit and she didn''t either. It was a tacit understanding.

    This lasted until the visit hours were terminated. Kuroha bid her goodbye and left the hospital.

    As he walked he couldn''t help but feel happy and worried. Happy because of what Rei said to him and worried because of how he was acting.

    He understood that it was normal to change but changing so much in a few days wasn''t normal. The only abnormal event that happened recently was... The take over of his body.

    (AN: I tried to write an emotional chapter. I hope I wasn''t too cringe. *sigh* it feels like I''m way better at writing horror.)

 Chapter 36 - INTERLUDE 4: THE THRONE

    Three people were seated in a large room. The room was oval-shaped, with a table in the center. Behind each of those three, a door stood.

    The first man had long spiky white hair that reached his shoulders, tanned skin and red eyes. His canines were slightly elongated giving him the appearance of a wild beast. He also had a black collar around his neck.

    The door behind him was completely black with a red Cerberus drawn on it, but few traces of degradation could be seen on it.

    The feature of the second one was indiscernible. He wore a red faceless mask on his face and had a black hood over his head. On his feet was placed a scythe.

    The door behind him was also black, but with a few stripes of gold. On it, a reaper was drawn. What more, it was on pristine condition.

    The last one was different from the two. The first two still had the build of a teen, but this one had the build and the look of an a.d.u.l.t. He wore a black coat and a black suit. His hair was longer than the first one but wasn''t wild like his. What more, they weren''t completely white but black on his left side and white on the right side.

    His door was different from the other two. It was a pristine golden door with the image of a vortex drawn on it.

    They were Kuroha three personalities. In front of them, images were defiling. Those images showed Kuroha meeting with Rei and the events that happened during it.

    The third one who was resting tranquility had his eyes closed at first while his finger was gently tapping the arm his chair. After a while, he began to slowly open them. Surprisingly, they were heterochromatic. The left one was blood red, while the right now was gold.

    "What happened while I was asleep?"

    He was leaning on his chair, no his throne, with a hand under his chin as he asked this question.

    He didn''t scream, neither did he seem angry. But truly scary guys were those who could show a calm exterior even when their interior was boiling hot. Madness gritted his teeth and closed his mouth. The third one didn''t seem bothered by his refusal to answer. He continued.

    "What did I say about taking over his body even for a short while?"

    Still, no answer. Despite this, no hurry could be seen on his face. Finally, Madness opened his mouth with a defiant look.

    "I had to do it. He was wasting our potential aways. Even though slayer beat him every now and then, he never really understood."

    "I see..."

    This was all the answer he gave to the explanation from Madness. He seemed to be pondering something once more before opening his mouth once again.

    "You saw what happened this morning with Rei didn''t you?"

    Even though it was phrased as a question, Madness knew that it wasn''t. He was right.

    "The reason we were born was to allow our original personality to keep his sanity. Madness, you''re the first to be born. That''s why I generally don''t like to intervene when you act but this time you overstepped."

    Madness''s eyes began to glow Scarlett. His hair began to stand. He was really becoming angry. He roared.

    "SO WHAT?!! SHOULD I HAD LET HIM... NO, LET US DIE? DO YOU EVEN UNDERSTAND HOW DANGEROUS THE SITUATION WAS WHEN I TOOK OVER? DON''T F.U.C.K WITH ME!!!"

    "SILENCE!!!"

    This simple order was enough to make Madness stop and make him sit back with a sullen expression.

    "I do not care why you did this. There''s no way we would have died from simply having our head crushed. Because of you, Hope began to obtain more emotion too fast. This should have been a gradual process. But you nearly destroyed everything."

    Madness really didn''t have anything to say for his defense. He was unwilling to admit it but he knew the other was right.

    "If we don''t handle it well, some or perhaps at worst all of your memories will flow back to Hope. It would destroy him without a doubt."

    He sighed. The four of them were part of the same whole. Hope, also called Crybaby by Madness only had a part of the memories from their four years of torture.

    In his initial plan, Hope would have slowly grown, and once he reached a certain level of maturity, they would slowly make him recall the memories he lacked and by doing so they would...

    But because of Madness''s previous intervention, this plan now had a chance to fail.

    As Hope was right now, any stimulus would make him react far more strongly than usual. A greater stimulus would make him have flashback about his past.

    "Madness, from now one and for the duration of one year, you are forbidden from having any contacts with him. This would slow down the inevitable and allow your door to mend."

    Madness was confused. Slayer finally opened his eyes.

    "Why one year?"

    His voice was cold and emotionless. It was like he didn''t even care if he could get an answer or not. Still, he did receive one.

    "In one year, something will begin. You could say that it will be the start of everything."

    He had an enigmatic smile on his face as he said this. It was as if he knew something that they didn''t.

    Seeing this, the two nodded. They knew that when he acted like that, he wouldn''t tell anything else.

    What would happen one year later?

 Chapter 37 - CH 26: AFTERMATH

    Somewhere in japan

    Five people were seated in front of a large screen. The screen was holographic and seemed to come out from one of the five.

    On it, the video played was that of the fight between Kuroha/Madness and Muscular.

    "*Whistle*. Pretty good."

    The man who spoke was the one doing the projection. He wore a suit with a large hat and he had a monocle on his left eye.

    "He... is... strong... kill... him?"

    The other one who spoke looked more a beast than a human. He was enormous. He was about the size of a large tree.

    His hair was spiky and parts of his body appeared to be rugged like a rock. His teeth were prominently pointed, his lower canines protruding out of his mouth on either side.

    "Oh! oh! oh! Gigantomachia, don''t say scary things like that. I still need to make some experiments on him. I would have never expected that I would find 3771 so easily."

    An old man with round glass denied the question posed by the giant with a wave of his hand. He didn''t want to see his best specimen die.

    "Interesting, So his name is 3771? Seem like I will be able to put a name to my dish."

    This time, it was a woman who spoke. She had purple hair and wore red-rimmed glass.

    Those four began a new dispute before finally,

    "Enough."

    The room immediately fell quiet. He didn''t need to scream or repeat himself. The one in front of them was a true monster, he was their most respected master.

    This voice, that commanded respect came for a rather tall man. He was wearing a plain, black suit with nothing fancy about it.

    He seemed to be in a more or less pitiful state. His entire body was connected to different cables and devices that seemed to serve the purpose of keeping him alive.

    The worst was his face. The upper part of his head was totally disfigured. His face seemed to be made entirely of scar tissue, extending from above his upper lip and covering his entire head and the back of his neck. As such, he had no visible nose, ears, hair or eyes, though the outlines of eye sockets could be seen.

    Despite this sad sight, he didn''t look like a pitiful person. The pressure emanating from him was enough to make even the most outstanding heroes cower in front of him. The old man opened his mouth,

    "Master. Now that the project Nomu is close to completion, shouldn''t we kidnap him, steal his quirks and use it to heal your injury."

    "No. It''s still too soon. All Might didn''t seem to have been that wounded during our fight. It would be better to not antagonize him. What''s more, his quirk is too troublesome."

    He took a pause before turning toward the man with a hat,

    "Data Stream, stop the projection. I give you the authorization to begin the plan."

    "Okey-dokey."

    The man answered with a thumb up. But this time, his voice was more like the voice of a child. Even his physical appearance changed to that of a child.

    He got up, bid goodbye to the wounded man with a deep bow and began to leave the room.

    "I wonder... How fun will this plan be?"

    He murmured as he left the room with a hunched back. This time though, his voice seemed like that of a very old man.

    The boss turned his eyes toward the sole female in the group

    "Welcome back, Ghoul. How many years has it been?"

    "Nearly ten years my master. I''m sorry to have gotten myself caught like that during my mission in England."

    "Do not worry, the organs you stole all came to me. Thanks to them, the doctor was able to preserve my life. You''ll have never been caught if you didn''t need to collect so much."

    "Nothing makes me happier than being useful to you, master."

    "Tell me, dear. You were the one closest to the scene. What do you think of the boy? Describe him in one word."

    She paused a little in order to think

    "Weird, would the word I would use."

    "Explain."

    "At first, when he fought Muscular, he reeked of inexperience. But after being knocked out, he woke up as a completely different person."

    "I can shed a light to this problem," intervened the doctor.

    He continued, "3771, showed the symptoms of a multiple personality disorder during his captivity. It seems like he still suffers from it."

    "Hum... I see."

    He paused, before continuing.

    "Another interesting child it seems. Speaking of interesting children, doctor, how is Tomura?"

    "He is well I presume. Although, It seems that he is getting a little restless. But I convinced him that it still wasn''t the time for him to make his debut."

    "This child is really a masterpiece. Take care of him."

    "Who are you talking about?"

    "Oh... I forgot that you weren''t present. Some years ago, the Master adopted a child."

    "What?!! So he is the heir?"

    "No... He is still not ready. In a few years, I will let him loose on the world. I hope to see him grow."

    "But master. Where does he come from?"

    The old man began to laugh,

    "You wouldn''t believe it. He is the grandchild of one of master enemies. Nana Shimura. I really wonder what kind of expression All Might will have when he learns of it."

    Michelle showed an expression of surprise. To think that the grandchild of Nana Shimura would be raised by her worst enemy and killer. It was really the height of irony.

    She smiled, her master was really a joker of the highest grade.

    "I''m tired. Ghoul, Doctor, Gigan, leave me alone."

    "Yes!!!"

    (AN: A short chapter today. This is the last chapter for the MIDNIGHT EXECUTION arc. I decided that the start of the Canon will also be a part of the Middle school volume since Midoriya was a third year of middle school at the start of the show.)

 Chapter 37 - INTERLUDE 5: A DATE

    THOSE EVENTS HAPPENED FEW DAYS AFTER INTERLUDE 3:

    It''s was night. The light of the city illuminated the sky. In a zone a little away corner of said city, a large white mansion stood in the center of a forest.

    This forest was encircled by large walls with the name Yaoyorozu engraved on a plaque, showing that not only the mansion but all the three around were private propriety of the Yaoyorozu family. At this level, saying that they were rich was an understatement. They were PLUS ULTRA rich.

    In one of the many, MANY, rooms of this large mansion, a girl was standing in her underwear as she was having an existential crisis.

    Around her, three young maids were showing her different clothes and accessories, but each they showed one, she would shake her head in disapproval.

    One should understand that the cost of any of those clothes was enough for a middle class to simply eat and drink do no work for at least a few months. That''s how expansive they were. What more she didn''t only have one or two of such clothes but a truckload of them.

    The maids were also felling helpless in this situation. Each of them was an university-level students with a phd before they received specialized training to become maids of the family.

    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the grooming they received would make them the darling of any society and they could even create their own business.

    Despite all of this, no training ever taught them how to deal with a girl who was preparing for her first date with her crush. Finally, more tired than they would have thought, one of them spoke,

    "Ojou-sama. Please, could you tell us what you require exactly? Perhaps you know some of Hayate-sama preferences?"

    Momo, who was having a headache, stopped to consider a little. She didn''t want to appear too gaudy in front of him. At the same time, she didn''t want to appear too cheap either.

    Even though she meets Kuroha many times, the situation was different now. She already officially declared her love.

    Finally, after a while and made a gut pose. She had made her decision and was sure that he would love it.

    "I will..."

    --------

    The next morning, at exactly 9h30 am, Momo was nervously seating in a cafe, waiting for Kuroha as she keeps fidgeting in her seat.

    She would have loved to do like in Manga and stand for hours under the sun or the biting cold to wait for him outside, but, even though she was used to wearing revealing clothes now, cold was still cold. She didn''t have their resistance.

    Yesterday, she finally decided to go with something a little complicated but beautiful nonetheless in her opinion.

    Firstly, she totally avoided white. She didn''t know why, but Kuroha really loafed this color. Since he liked wearing black clothes, she decided to follow his example.

    She briefly wondered how he will feel while wearing U.A uniform. She even wondered sometimes how he felt like when he looked at his face in a mirror. His hair was pure white after all. Still, she never asked him this question. It sounded too much like a provocation.

    Her dress was made out of crimson and black frills, giving her the appearance of an elegant Gothic Lolita with a ponytail tails. She completed the still with black stockings that stopped just a little after her thigh.

    (AN: For those who want a better image of her clothes. I copied the spirit clothes of Kurumi Tokisaki from Date a Live.)

    Those colors were his favorite. She was sure that he would love it.

    She didn''t have to wait long. He entered the cafe twenty minutes before the time they agreed.

    Once he saw her, he wore a surprised expression before he begins to walk in her direction and took the seat in front of her. Once seated, He apologetically smiled,

    "Sorry, it seems like I''m late. I hope I didn''t make you wait too long."

    She waved her hand frantically as she denied,

    "No, no. You''re perfectly on time. I also just come here."

    The snickers suddenly coming from one of the waitresses that was coming toward their table made a deep shade of red cover her face? After all, those girls saw her enter and wait here more than one hour ago.

    "Hello customer, what can I take your order?"

    Kuroha asked her to serve him some cake and a chocolate parfait. Momo smiled, his love for the sweet thing was one thing she found cute about him and could understand. After all, their power required them to eat a larger amount of food than most people.

    While Kuroha was giving his commands, she looked at him a little dazedly. He was nothing like how he was in the past. The past him was a little scrawny but now he was rather tall for someone their age and nicely filled the clothes he wore. He was simply becoming more handsome as year passed.

    Her eyes fell on his neck and there she saw a black collar around his neck. She tilted her head in wonder. She also remarked that his style seemed a little wilder than usual. When the waitress went away, she asked

    "I never saw you wearing a collar. What made you buy it?"

    This question may seem weird to most, but she knew him. Kuroha was a boy who rarely changed anything that he didn''t need to. If not for her and sir Nighteye insistence he wouldn''t even bother buying different kinds of clothes and would wear the same style of clothes every day as if he couldn''t afford new ones.

    She saw him touch this collar with a confused expression as he said,

    "I don''t know. I was passing by a store when I saw it and suddenly thought that it would suit me... It doesn''t?"

    The puppy look he had on his face as he said this was like an arrow piercing her heart. She nearly crouched down on defeat. A man shouldn''t be able to act this cute. She once again shook her head in fl.u.s.ter

    "No!!! it suits you perfectly. I was just curious."

    "*phew* Thanks. I"m happy that you like it."

    She was dazed by the smile he let as he thanked her.

    After the waitress came back with the parfait and cake, Kuroha began to eat calmly.

    Momo was so happy that she couldn''t even taste her tea. After a while, they paid and left the cafe in order to go watch a film.

    She was bewildered why she needed to do so since she had a room with a projector in her house, but the maid assured her that going to a true cinema would be far more romantic.

    The bustling crowd was like a sea. Despite the cold, the street was crowded.

    "Give me your hand."

    She didn''t have the time to answer before Kuroha took her hand. Once again, she blushed heavily. She understood why he did that, but that didn''t stop her heart from beating hard in her chest.

    Internally she made a gut pose. She really did well listening to her maids. Seem like they should receive a raise.

    The film they choose to see was a historic/romance/drama.

    During the story, she couldn''t help but tear up a little, and she wasn''t the only one. She could hear the sniffle resonating in the room from time to time.

    After that, they went to an amus.e.m.e.nt park. The one they choose was one extremely expansive. What more, money wasn''t enough. One also needed a certain status to enter.

    You could literally call it a VIP amus.e.m.e.nt park. Still, this wasn''t a problem for her. After all, this park was privately owned by her family. As such, she could enter it whenever she wanted to.

    Thanks to the strict requirement, there were few young people present. Some of the boys tried to come and chat her, but once they saw her face and recognized her identity, they wisely let her alone with Kuroha. They also didn''t forget to cordially salute him.

    She smiled a little. True young masters from noble families were raised to be smart and discerning. They wouldn''t show their status openly.

    Not because they were timid or not arrogant, but because doing so was simply foolish. They wouldn''t boot-lick others either because doing so would be a stain on their family honor.

    The date in the amus.e.m.e.nt park was really funny. They went to different attractions and roller coaster. Even though those weren''t enough to really scare them, it was still interesting.

    When they finished playing and left the park, it was already twilight. They slowly walked close to each other with the setting sun on their back. It was really a beautiful and romantic scene.

    Finally, seeing the black limousine stopping not far from them, she knew that the date was coming to the end. As such, she took two fast steps and stood in front of Kuroha before tiptoeing and giving him a kiss on the right cheek.

    "Thanks for today. I was really happy."

    Kuroha let out an awkward smile before saying,

    "It is I who should thank you. I wasn''t in a good mood recently. But this date with you calmed me a great deal."

    "Thank you!!!"

    She smiled before walking toward her car. She was really happy, but at the same time a little disappointed. After all, Kuroha never...

    "Momo!!!"

    She stopped,

    "Your dress was really beautiful."

    It was said in an awkward way but, those words were what she had always wanted to hear today. She turned to face him before giving him a bright smile and then entering the car. Now, this date really had a perfect end.

 Chapter 39 - CH 27: ORDINARY DAY?

    (AN 1: In anime, yandere aren''t generally as dangerous as they look. The problem generally comes from the pushy mc who don''t know how to handle them????. )

    It was a little while after school, Kuroha didn''t plan to go home directly today since he had other plans.

    "I don''t want to!!!"

    "Sigh I already told you we have no other choice. It''s impossible for us to enter the same school."

    Himiko pouted. She knew that. She was just throwing a little tantrum. A girl gotta keep playing hard.

    Kuroha, on the other hand, was as calm as always. He knew how she was feeling. That why he was so patient with her.

    Not long ago, Himiko was accepted in a hero school. Only, it wasn''t UA, but the direct rival of UA, SHIKETSU HIGH SCHOOL.

    This school was in no way inferior to UA. It was the best school in the west. While UA was the best in the east.

    Last year, Kuroha was finally seen by a third party. Even though he becomes somewhat close to those three, he couldn''t say with assurance that they would never betray his secret. They didn''t know what he looked like, but his quirk was pretty flashy.

    That''s why he asked Himiko to enter another high school. It will be less dangerous for the two of them. More so for her. He didn''t want to implicate her if he was ever caught.

    Still, he couldn''t help but be a little sad. It would have really been interesting if the three of them were in the same school even if in different years.

    As he was thinking so, Kuroha began to look around.

    Right now, they were in her room. He didn''t use his quirk to appear here. But officially come through the door.

    Her room was weird as always. He entered a few girls'' rooms in his life, and he understood that everyone''s senses of fashion were different.

    But he was pretty sure that few girls would have ten large posters, a mannequin, and some plush doll and old clothes of their crush.

    He was even sure that he glimpsed a few strands of his hair neatly put in a box.

    He still remembered that day. Even madness who was usually so chatty in his head didn''t speak after a long while. He even swore that this girl was crazier than him.

    Strangely, he found her room rather cute. After all, he knew that she would never ever betray him. What could make a man more happy than knowing that a girl loved him so much?

    When he said that in the past, madness looked at him with strange eyes before murmuring something about how his little brother had been led astray.

    He put his hand on her head and ruffled her hair a little.

    "Don''t worry, I have my mark on you. Whenever you want to see you just have to give me a call and I will be here."

    Distance didn''t matter to Kuroha. He could reach her in an instant at any moment no matter how far away she was from him.

    Himiko closed her eyes and squinted a little like a cat before roughly pushing him down on her bed.

    She gave a predatory smile before trying to bite him but a hand-blocked her mouth.

    "Not today. I must go to visit Rei. The clothes I''m wearing are presents from her."

    He didn''t want to dirty those clothes with bloodstains. Himiko reluctantly nodded. She understood what place this woman had in his heart.

    Kuroha, seeing her expression smiled before giving her a kiss on the cheek.

    "I''m sorry. Next time I will give you as much as you can drink."

    She smiled and nodded happily. Kuroha was sure that if she was a dog, her tail would waging happily right now.

    That''s one of the reasons why he found her so cute. Her happiness was really contagious. At the same time, he feels like a sc.u.mbag because until now he still didn''t give her an answer.

    Frankly, Kuroha didn''t know how he would have turned out if he didn''t meet her. She had played a great role in grounding him.

    Since it was time for him to leave, they got up from the bed. But just as they reached the door, Kuroha suddenly took her and his arms.

    Himiko stiffened a little. She wasn''t used to such a display coming from him.

    Kuroha eyes turned tender as he looked at this short girl who was always around him. He bent down, and gave her gave a peck at the top of her head.

    "I know that I don''t always show how much I care for you, but I can say with no doubt that meeting you was one of the best things that happened in my life. Thank you for always being there for me."

    Himiko flushed before shyly nodding. She was extremely active most of the time. But she was extremely weak when he counter attacked.

    As he went through the living room, he saw on TV, the scene of a group of heroes fighting against a giant villain. In the end, the villain was taken down by Mount Lady just as kamui wood was about to launch his finishing move.

    He didn''t pay much attention to this and went towards the door. For him, most heroes nowadays weren''t worthy of this title. They should simply change their title and call themselves special police or something like that.

    -----

    Himiko accompanied Kuroha until the door and waved him goodbye as he left.

    While she was looking at his departing back, she began to daydream. She didn''t know exactly what happened one year ago, but since then he began to change.

    He was still a little cold, but now he smiled more and was less distant. If in the past she felt like they were separated by a mountain, now she just feels like they were separated by a hill.

    From the little information he gave her, he had met some bounty hunter and did some little jobs with them. But he absolutely refused to let her meet them.

    She began to bites her teeth in frustration. Now she was even once again in another school. While Momo will be in the same high school.

    At this rate, she might lose him to her.

    Perhaps it was time to go all out and s.e.x.u.a.lly assault him? He had a high sense of responsibility and she was sure that he wouldn''t refuse her once the deed was done.

    ----

    The visit to Rei room was pretty standard. It''s just that lately, he met two of her children. Natsuo and Fuyumi.

    Natsuo was an 18 year old boy. He was of above average height, about 180 cm and sported white spiky hair, with two short strands hanging down either side of his forehead.

    He also had a rather muscular build. Kuroha quite liked him. Even though their first meeting was a little tense, right now they could be called something close to friends. It was clear that Natsuo cared deeply for his family.

    Fuyumi was 22 years old. She was a sweet woman who always acted with him as if he was her little brother. She had the knack to invade his personal space, but he could see that she was a fragile woman.

    She was of average height, about 160cm. Like her mother and brother, she had white hair, but those hair were flecked with a few noticeable traces of a crimson-like color.

    He guessed that there must be someone with red hair in their family. Most likely, their abusive father.

    Kuroha still didn''t know the identity of her Rei husband. He didn''t want to ask her because he feared that it would awaken her trauma. He didn''t want to pry either. But, the day he got the identity of that bastard, he would make him pay. In his mind, there was no difference between that man and the researcher who detained him in the past.

    He hated pain, and he hated anyone who brought unnecessary pain to others. Even when he meets the most heinous criminal, he would kill them as swiftly as possible.

    ----

    Later in the afternoon, Kuroha left the hospital alone while humming a song. Family members could stay longer so the two siblings decided to stay with their mother. Now, he had to meet All Might in a few hours.

    "Today was a good day. I''m sure that absolutely nothing could go wrong today."

    As if Murphy heard him boast, Kuroha suddenly received a phone call from All Might himself...

 Chapter 40 - CH 28: ONE FOR ALL(1)

    Let go back to a few hours ago:

    *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP*

    "IZUKU!!! WAKE UP. IT''S TIME"

    "*Groan* Please just five more minutes."

    A young boy was receiving a double attack sonor. One from his cursed alarm clock and another from his beloved mother.

    "IZUKU!!! IT''S YOUR FIRST DAY THIS YEAR. DON''T BE LATE!!"

    "AH!!!..."

    Those words immediately awoke his groggy mind. The time for holidays ended yesterday. Today was the first day of his third year.

    He jumped up from his bed, in a hurry and nearly fell. After that, he rushed toward the bathroom to do his toilets.

    "Hurry !!! Hurry!!..."

    Finding his uniform and other necessities didn''t take much time. After he finished putting them on, he let a last look wander his room. It was a pretty standard room. The only things that really attracted the attention was the different posters of All Might on his wall, and the figurines of All Might that were placed on a special shelf.

    He finally left his room and began to descend the stairs and went toward the dining room. There, his mother was already waiting for him, Midoriya Inko. She was a little overweight, but in his mind, she will forever be the most beautiful woman in the world.

    "Izuku!! you''re finally ready. Hurry, I Already prepared breakfast for you."

    He let out a bright smile.

    "Thanks mom!!!"

    It was only after a rather light breakfast, that Midoriya, took his school bag, left his house, and began to run towards his school.

    ----

    Elsewhere, a scrawny man was walking on the road. He was wearing a white tee-shirt and green military style pants. His cheekbones were a little emaciated, and his eyes were a little sunken in. All in all, he looked like someone who could fall and die at any moment.

    "Shit, I''m lost."

    It was Toshinori Yagi, also known as All Might.

    Toshinori was lost. Kuruho would come visit him later in the day since he decided to live in a new city. He wanted to go out and buy some groceries, but, since he was new in this city, he got lost. What''s more, he was a little too embarrassed to ask for directions to the passerby.

    How could the symbol of peace be unable to find a simple convenience store?

    "AH! AH! AH! I WILL FIND THE WAY!!!"

    He began to laugh in order to boost his enthusiast,

    "Another crazy fan of All Might."

    "Look at him, he should act his age"

    "Mama, look, a weird uncle is laughing by himself."

    "Don''t look dear, "

    The murmurs of the crowd were like knives stabbing deep in his heart. He blushed in embarrassment before beginning a strategic retreat from this street. Was he fleeing? Don''t joke around the symbol of peace flees from no one.

    This was the only way he could console his wounded heart.

    Few hours later,

    "*phew* I finally found it."

    Toshinori was standing in front of a rather large store. It hadn''t easy. Who could have known that cats and dogs could be so ridiculous dangerous.

    Once in the convini, he began to buy different things. But, one of the final choices stumped him. It was a very important decision. One who could decide whether Kuroha would be happy or sad. Which one should he choose?

    "Chocolate ice cream, or strawberry ice cream."

    What a dilemma, All MIght knew of the obsession Kuroha had with good sweet. If he didn''t pay one that pleased him, the night wouldn''t end pleasantly.

    Finally, after a few agonizing minutes in indecision, he finally made the most optimal choice based on all the information he had.

    "I simply have to buy the two!!!"

    He wanted to laugh, but had to hold himself back. His skin wasn''t thick enough to receive another embarrassment.

    "Thanks for you patronage."

    The clerk received his money with changing his expression. It was clear that the guy was so used to this that he was acting on auto-mode.

    Finally, he was on the verge of leaving when

    KYAAA!!!!

    A loud scream sounded. He began to pay more attention to the situation

    "Thief!! Someone!"

    A man began to scream at a weird mass of gelatin

    "Catch me if you can!" was the answer the thief gave them

    "Huh? There''s no hero around."

    "Normally someone would come right away."

    "This guy''s taking advantage of the chaos from this morning."

    "There''s a ton of people who don''t know what to do with their quirk."

    "There''s no end to them."

    Toshinori seeing, couldn''t help but be a little angry. His small body, suddenly began to grow an then, Toshinori, no, All Might, said in a deep voice.

    "Fear not..."

    The crowd was surprised when they heard this voice? They turned back to face a giant among them. All MIght continued speaking as he began to walk.

    "Why?..."

    The villain also heard the commotion and briefly turned to see what was happening. What he saw stunned him.

    A man with yellow hair and a bright smile bright enough to blind some people finished his sentence

    "Because I am HERE!!!"

    The villain, understanding how f.u.c.k.i.e.d up he was, didn''t even try to fight back before fleeing and entering the sewer.

    "WAIT!!!"

    All Might really wanted to punch that bastard, but he couldn''t use his mid-range attack with so many people around him. As such, he began to pursue the villain by also entering the sewer.

    ---

    "F.U.C.K!! F.U.C.K!!! F.U.C.K!! How could I be so unlucky? "

    It was supposed to be something easy. Profit from the distraction, steal the money and flee. But why the f.u.c.k was he unlucky enough to meet that monster?

    He ran and ran and ran at maximum speed. He didn''t have the slightest intention to fight. Bigger and meaner villain than him tried, but they all ended in prison.

    Finally, after running for a few minutes and being sure that he wasn''t followed, he chose an exit and began to slowly get out of the sewer.

    "AH AH AH AH AH"

    He heard a laugh. THE laugh. He shuddered for an instant before understanding that this laugh was coming from a middle school students.

    (How dare he make me feel fear with his stupid laugh?)

    The green haired kid, seeing him began to shiver in fright. This excited him so much. He pounced on the boy and began to surround him.

    "Don''t worry. I am just going to take over your body. Calm down, It will only hurt for about 45 seconds. You''ll feel better soon."

    Even as he said that, he began to feel some ambiguities in his words. Why did he sound like a pedophile rapist with tentacles? Naaah it must have been his imagination.

    The kid was struggling and trying to escape, but it was all in vain. How could a simple kid escape from him?

    "You can''t grab me, I am made out of liquid. Thanks for your help. You''re my ''hero''. I didn''t think that that monster had come to this city."

    He could feel the boy slowly stop his struggle. Soon, soon. But just as he was about to succeed,

    CLANG!!!

    He heard a sound,followed by this accursed voice,

    "It''s alright now, young man. I am here!!!"

    (FUUUUUCK!!!!!!)

    He launched his tentacles to attack him, but that monster avoided them with ease, he then heard words that made him freeze in fear.

    "TEXAS!!! SMAAASHHHH!!!!"

    (How could this be possible? Wind pressure?)

    Those were his last thoughts before falling unconscious.

    ----

    All Might looked at the unconscious kid in front of him. He couldn''t go and let him like that.

    "Hey! Hey! Hey! He--Oh , good."

    The kid finally woke up. But the way he reacted was rather funny.

    "I''m glad You''re okay. Sorry about getting you caught in my villain fighting. I don''t usually make mistakes like this, but I was in high spirits since I have to meet someone dear to me tonight. AH AH AH AH AH."

    He laughed, but deep down he was really embarrassed and bitter. Such a low level mistake would have never happened in his heyday. But he couldn''t show anything but a smile to someone who obviously is fan. That''s why he showed him the villain he captured and put him in two bottles.

    "Oh right! An a-autograph! Where should I...?"

    The kid was without a doubt an awkward nerd.But All Might was used to this. That''s why he took preventive step and already signed the autograph that the kid would undoubtedly ask. Seeing him bow again and again as a thanks was really funny. This kid really made him thinks of Nighteye. even more so when he asserted that his autograph would serve as an heirloom. Still, he had other things to do

    "Well, I need to take this guy to the police. See you again on the other side of the screen!"

    It wasn''t that he wanted to be arrogant, but fan? he had too many of them to count. He didn''t care about vain glory.

    He jumped away with all his strength. But then, he felt like an additional weight on his leg. It was so light that he didn''t even feel it at the beginning. Turns out that the child really took hold of him and followed him.

    This fanaticism was really too much. Sadly, the kid couldn''t get off or he would die.

    Cough!!! Cough!!

    (Shit. Now isn''t the time. I need to land somewhere and throw this kid before getting out fast.)

    All Might was a little angry as he landed with the kid. He didn''t have anymore time to waste and refused to listen to his pleas.

    Still, just as he was about to go away, he heard a rather shocking question from this kid.

    "Can someone without a quirk be like you?"

    How should he answer?

    (AN: I am obligated to use some elements of the canon, but I don''t want to be the kind of author who simply copy past the event from the manga. That''s why while not changing what happened in episode/chapter 1, I added my own spin in it by using creating All Might and Slug POV. I hope you liked it. Now, when I have to use canon, I will do it from a POV that weren''t used in the it

    . Still I had to watch the season one of MHA many time to remember all the details. I think I will see it in my dreams tonight. )

    (AN 2: Also, what do you think of the new cover?)

 Chapter 41 - CH 29: ONE FOR ALL(2)

    "Can someone without a quirk become a hero like you?"

    All Might turned around to face the kid after hearing this question. But, just as he was about to answer, a terrible pain went through his body.

    (Oh no, Goddamnit, not now!!)

    Steam began to flow out from his body as he slowly began to lose his muscular form. He could hear the kid speaking but now wasn''t the time. He was truly in deep shit.

    "WHAAAAAA!!!!!!"

    He could see the surprise on the kid''s face. Well, who could blame him? His form was truly something surprising.

    "You''re deflating!!!"

    Still, it hurts to hear that coming from a kid.

    "Fake? Are you fake it? You''re so skinny!"

    Ok, now he really needed to beat up this kid. He tried to speak in order to confirm his identity, but blood began to flow out of his mouth.

    "NO WAY!!!!!!"

    This really scared the kid. If his own situation wasn''t so bad, he was sure that it would make him laugh. He decided to give an explanation.

    "You know how the guys at the pool are constantly flexing and posturing? It''s like that"

    "No wayˇ­! All Might is fearless, he saves everyone with a smile. He is the greatest!"

    As he thought, the kid wasn''t fooled by his fake information. Still, it hurt him a little to hear those words.

    He could see the denial and the disappointment in the kid''s eyes. Still, perhaps he could use this to answer his previous question more clearly.

    "*sigh* A fearless smile, huh?"

    His back was killing him, so he decided to sit down. While also, making him seem cooler.

    "Now that you have seen me like this, young man, make sure you don''t write about it online, even accidentally."

    He lifted his shirt and showed him his wound.

    ----

    Izuku was transfixed as he watched this wound on his idol. How could it be possible? How could All Might get hurt? He couldn''t believe this. He refused to believe this. Sadly, reality didn''t care about his belief,

    "It''s an injury I got from an enemy''s attack five years ago. Half of my respiratory organs were destroyed, and I lost my whole stomach."

    He sighed before continuing,

    "I''ve become emaciated from repeated surgeries and the aftereffects. Right now, I can only work as a hero for about three hours a day."

    "That can''t beˇ­"

    He couldn''t help but mutter more words of denial. All Might could only be a hero for three hours a day? He immediately thought of the villains All Might faced five years ago. He had a very good memory and could remember everything about All Might,

    "Five years agoˇ­ Was that when you fought Toxic Chainsaw?"

    All Might denied his suspicions.

    "You''re well informed. But a punk like that couldn''t defeat me."

    He was a little happy. His information gathering was one of the few things he was truly proud of. Still, All Might continued.

    "This fight was not made public to the world. I asked for it to remain a secret."

    Izuku gulped as he saw All Might''s expression hardened.

    "I will save people with a smile! The symbol of peace cannot be daunted by evil. I smile to show the pressure of heroes and trick the fear inside me."

    ----

    All Might looked into the eyes of the kid as he continued, It was harsh, but he needed to tell this. He didn''t want to see a kid die because he followed a dream he wasn''t ready for,

    "Pros are always risking their lives. I cannot simply say something like, you can become a hero even without power."

    "Ahˇ­ I seeˇ­."

    He could see the shock those words caused to the kid. It was sad, but it was life. He decided to leave some parting words of comfort.

    "If you want to help others, then you could always become a police officer. They''re often teased because they get villains delivered to their doorstep, but that''s also a fine occupation."

    He truly thought so. In his mind, one didn''t need to use flashy powers to be called a "hero". He finally left after giving those last words.

    "It''s not bad to dream. But you also have to consider what''s realistic, young man."

    He was sure that he would never see this kid again. He hoped that the kid would listen to him and follow a more tranquil path.

    ----

    A few minutes later:

    He watched with stupefaction as the kid he thought he would never see again, was running into the flame in order to help a friend of his who was being attacked by the slug he previously beat.

    (Pathetic! Pathetic. How could I act so pathetically after giving him a lesson)

    All Might felt his heartbeat strongly at this scene. It was incredibly stupid. He has never seen someone acting so stupidly. At the same time...It was really amazing.

    His body began to grow. How could he let this kid die like that?

    ---

    Izuku saw death coming for him. He closed his eyes, waiting for his doom. He didn''t know why he tried to save Kacchan even though he knew that it would be impossible.

    He waited, waited again, waited some more, but he didn''t feel pain. Suddenly, he heard a voice.

    "I''m really pathetic."

    He recognized this voice. He slowly opened his eyes, only to see,

    "All Might"

    All Might was here in front of him and was blocking the hit that would have landed on him otherwise.

    "Even though I admonished you, I wasn''t putting what I said into practice!"

    He then saw All Might''s blood flow out of his mouth even as he spoke. It was clear that he was overdoing it.

    "Pros are always risking their lives! DETROIT!!! SMASH!!!!!"

    All Might launched one of his finishing moves. The wind pressure born from that hit was so high that it basically created a mini-tornado. Then, It began to rain. He basically changed the weather with his fist.

    This view was the last thing he saw before fainting.

    ---

    All Might wiped the blood on his mouth with the back of the hand as he stood under the rain. He then raised his head and smiled at the cheering crowd like what he did was nothing.

    It hurt. It hurt like hell. His guts were on fire. Blood was in his throat. His legs felt weak. Despite that, he still had to smile. He raised his fist as a sign of victory.

    All Might couldn''t afford to be seen not smiling. He was the symbol of peace. His body and his soul was dedicated to the good of the world. Even if his body stopped listening to him, even if he was slowly killing himself. It didn''t matter.

    He turned to look to the unconscious green-haired boy. What''s more, he finally found itˇ­

    It seemed like he had to make a call.

    ----

    One hour later

    "I want you to inherit my power."

    "Inherit your power?"

    Izuku looked at All Might with bewilderment. The two of them were standing on a deserted street. Well, All Might was standing.

    He, on the other hand, was sort of kneeling. He still had tears in his eyes after All Might finally said that he could become a hero. Those words were those he had always wished to hear.

    All Might began to laugh.

    "That''s just a suggestion. The real show starts after this. Listen, young man. You need to decide whether or not you will accept my power!"

    Izuku didn''t know if he should be surprised at the content of what All Might was saying or be worried at the fact that All Might was vomiting blood while saying it. After cleaning his face, All Might continued

    "I''m talking about my power young man. The tabloids called it [Superhuman strength] or [Boost], and I constantly dodged the question during interviews with funny jokes. Because the symbol of peace, All Might, had to be a natural-born hero. But young man, I will tell you the truth..."

    All Might raised his hands to the sky as if he wanted to embrace the world. For a short instant, Izuku thought that All Might looked like a cult leader,

    "My quirk was passed on to me like a sacred torch."

    "It was passed on to youˇ­?"

    How could it be possible? Quirks could be passed to other people?

    "That''s right, and next, it''s your turn."

    "W-wait! Wait a minute! It''s true that your quirk is something hotly debated as one of the world''s greatest mysteries. So much that not a day goes by when I don''t see someone talking about it online. But, well, I don''t really understand what you mean by inheriting or passing on a quirk. I''ve never heard of anything like that before, and it''s never even been conjectured in the debate. Why is that? is it because since the dawn of history, a quirk like that was never confirmed? In the first place, it''sˇ­"

    All Might looked at this kid who started a veritable wall of text. He decided to stop him before it became too much,

    "Nonsense!!!!"

    This managed to stop the babbling kid. He decided to continue.

    "I may hide a lot of things, but I don''t lie!"

    He suddenly thought about how he lied to Kuroha for years about his state before telling him the truth one year ago.

    "*Cough!!* Well, I generally don''t lie! The power to transfer power. This is the quirk that I inherited, and it is calledˇ­ [One for All]"

    "One For All?...."

    "That''s right. One person cultivates the power and passes it on to another person, who also cultivates it and passes it on. It is the crystallization of power that spins together the voices of those who need help with a courageous heart."

    "Why are youˇ­ Why are you giving me something so great?"

    Izuku couldn''t understand. He was just a quirkless kid who was a fan of All Might.

    All Might grinned.

    "I have been looking for a successor and then, I thought it would be alright for you to inherit it. You are just a quirkless hero fanboy, but you were more heroic than anyone else back there."

    As he said, he thought of the scene where this kid rushed in the fire. He was telling the truth. As he was quirkless himself in the past, he knew how quirkless lived.

    That''s why he valued such a courageous but foolish boy. Of course, he couldn''t tell the kid that he wasn''t his first choice, not even his second one either. He suddenly smiled to relax the tense atmosphere

    "Never mind! Well, it''s up to you, though. What will you do?

    Izuku felt like he would cry once again. He began to think seriously of All Might''s Proposition)

    (He said so much to encourage me and even told me his secret...Is there a reason to turn him down? Of course not. There''s no reason to do so)

    He began to wipe his tears in a hurry before getting up and saying with a serious expression.

    "I accept!!! I''ll do it."

    All Might was sincerely happy. After having been rejected two times, he was seriously wondering if no-one wanted his power. After that, they exchanged cell phone numbers and planned to meet tomorrow morning at the bay.

    ---

    A few minutes later, All Might who now stood alone in the street called out of nowhere,

    "What do you think?"

    A young teen suddenly appeared behind him. He had white hair and red eyes. The teen opened his mouth

    "Two things. One, he is lucky to have accepted otherwiseˇ­"

    All Might bitterly smiled but didn''t pay attention

    "What about the second?"

    "Twoˇ­ As he is now, he is unworthy of your power. Be it physically or mentally. His body will be unable to support the strain, and he accepted your proposition without even really understanding what it means to inherit your power."

    Disdain could be felt in his voice. All Might sighed. How could he not understand that Kuroha was partially right? Still, he didn''t say anything. He was sure that despite his shortcomings, this kid would make an incredible hero in the future after inheriting his power.

    "Anyway, let''s go eat. I bought enough ice cream for you to quell over and barf in disgust after eating it all. AH AH ahˇ­"

    All Might suddenly stopped laughing. This day was so full of excitement that he lost everything he bought in the morning. He couldn''t help but be discouraged and screamed toward the sky

    "SHIT!!!!!!!"

    Kuruho looked at the screaming All Might before looking toward the direction where the green-haired boy left.

    Mirio-Aneki and he already rejected All Might when he proposed to become his inheritor. It wasn''t that he looked down on One for All. One should be crazy to look down on such power. He just had absolute confidence in his power. What more, personally, Kuroha has no interest in becoming the symbol of peace.

    On the other hand, he didn''t know why his aneki refused. In Kuroha''s eyes, there was no one more worthy to succeed All Might than Mirio.

    Still, it didn''t mean that he would be happy if anyone inherited it.

    He let out a sigh. To think that the day was going so well. He just had to jinx it.

 Chapter 42 - CH 30: FIRST MEETING

    Two days later, early in the morning, Izuku stood in front of the Dagoba Municipal Beach Park. He was wearing a tee-shirt with the word ALL M written on it, blue pants and red shoes.

    He was walking in a circle while waiting for All Might. They had already planned to meet each other in a few minutes, but he was so excited that he couldn''t sleep and finally came sooner than agreed. Suddenly, he heard a laugh

    "AH! AH! AH!"

    This laugh was coming from the sky. A few seconds later,

    BOOM!!!

    Someone landed in front of him. It was All Might.

    "Waaa!!"

    He couldn''t help but let an exclamation of happiness. Even now it was hard for him to think that meeting All Might two days ago wasn''t a dream.

    "AH AH AH. Midoriya shonen. You came sooner than I thought. I hope you''re ready."

    All Might laughed once again before entering the bay.

    Midoriya nodded his head in excitement. But just as he also entered the bay, he saw someone seating on a fridge. It was a boy.

    The boy was wearing an unknown uniform from another middle school. But what really attracted his attention was his eyes. His deep red eyes seemed like they were looking into his soul. The worst was the indifference he could feel from the boy''s eyes.

    Midoriya hid a shudder and stopped advancing. His legs were shivering a little. He was scared. He felt like he would die if he took another step.

    "KUROHA!"

    Suddenly, the weird pressure vanished. This sense of impending doom also vanished.

    "Sorry, I just wanted to verify something."

    The voice of the boy, Kuroha, was light but at the same time pleasing to hear. Before he could understand what was happening, he saw the boy standing in front of him.

    Izuku didn''t know it, but he was standing close to a mark posed by Kuroha. Kuroha had an almost compulsive disorder about his mark. Each time he went somewhere, he couldn''t feel at ease without leaving at least ten marks, but generally, he leaves way more than that.

    Izuku, seeing the boy in front of him, took two steps back in fear and stumbled a little. But just as he was about to fall, a hand caught him before raising him up.

    "I''m sorry if I seem like a prick for what I did. But let me be frank with you. You should give up."

    Izuku was stunned. After finally finding a way to accomplish his dream he was told to give up? Who did he think he was? The indignation and the rage made him lose his fear as he looked at the white haired boy in front of him.

    Kuroha, on the other hand, was looking at the strange boy in front of him. The way the boy reacted, he felt like he was an arrogant young master who threatened the mc of the story and didn''t know that he was nothing more than a sharpening tool, a stepping stone. He didn''t like this feeling one bit. So he decided to give a simple explanation.

    "I''m saying this for your own good. You shouldn''t inherit One For All. "

    "WHY? Because I''m quirkless?"

    Izuku wasn''t stupid. He didn''t know who this Kuroha was, but seeing how All Might didn''t intervene, it was easy to see that they didn''t have a simple relationship. He was basically sure that if he didn''t manage to convince this Kuroha in front of him, he would lose the key to his dream.

    Kuroha shook his head in denial before answering.

    "Being quirkless or not doesn''t matter to me. Not all quirks are suited for direct combat. Despite that, I know two girls who could wipe the floor with you without even breaking a sweat."

    "So...Why?"

    Izuku felt a little weird about the reason Kuroha gave but he decided to not mind it for the time being. The answer to his question was instantaneous

    "Because you''re weak."

    "Weak?"

    He, of course, knew that he was weak. Why could it be a reason to stop him?

    "*Sigh* All Might said something about you being a natural-born hero. But in my eyes that''s BS. There''s no sin in having a weak body. Everyone is born weak. It''s something that can easily be trained. But a weak resolve can be fatal. If your resolve isn''t strong enough, you can never become a hero."

    "Whaˇ­?"

    Izuku was confused. Kuroha seeing this continued

    "Tell me. What''s a hero for you?"

    For Izuku this question wasn''t a problem

    "A hero is someone who fights to help and protect the people and brings smiles to them."

    All Might who was watching this confrontation a little farther smiled when he heard this. Truly, no matter the result of this discussion he wouldn''t change Izuku being his successor, but it would surely dampen his mood if he didn''t get a passing mark from Kuroha.

    "I seeˇ­A textbook answers but it''s not like it''s wrong. Still, that isn''t enough. In my eyes, a true hero is a dead man walking. It''s something that only masochists can really wish to become."

    It was the answer Kuroha come up with after a few years of asking himself if he wanted to be a hero.

    "Whatˇ­?"

    "From the moment one chooses to become a hero. He must be ready to fight against the world. When you succeed people will smile with you. But when you fail..."

    Kuroha paused a little before continuing,

    "... When you fail, few will cry with you. They will only curse you. You become the enemy of every villain. One mistake might mean not only your death but also the death of your teammates, the people you protect and your loved ones. "

    "... "

    "Being a hero isn''t a rewarding job, nor is it some dream job. It''s a bitter and hard job where only the top few really get enough money and fame. The lower ones get just enough to not live too badly."

    "..."

    "Training to become a hero is hard. Extremely hard. You must always think about new moves. New techniques. New ideas. You must break and reform your body again and again. You must bear the stress and wishes of those close to you."

    "..."

    "For you, this will be far worse. You''ll inherit One for All after being quirkless for 14 years. In order to catch up to everyone else, you''ll have to train way harder than anyone else. You''ll have to bear way more pain and stress than anyone else. If it''s ever become know that you are All Might''s disciple? People will expect you to become a second All Might. If you fail? Heheˇ­ I don''t think that I need to tell you what will happen. "

    "... "

    "Now, after me telling you all this. After understanding the weight of your choice. Do you still want to become a hero?"

    Kuroha looked at the green-haired boy. The boy was shivering and sweating. It was clear to see that he was in no condition to think clearly.

    Deep down, Kuroha was a little disappointed. He really hoped that the one Uncle toshinori chose would have a more sturdy backbone.

    He lost all interest in the boy and began to walk away. Such a boy wasn''t worthy of such great power. Asa always liked to say bullshit lines like "With great power comes great responsibility." He didn''t think so. But power like One for All really comes with great responsibility.

    It was when he was on the verge of activating his quirk to teleport that he heard

    "I WILL!"

    Kuroha stopped and turned to look back at the boy with a surprised expression.

    "What did you say?"

    Izuku took a deep breath to calm his fear and opened his mouth

    "I said, I WILL. No matter what I will become a hero. A true Hero. A hero who can make people smile."

    "No matter how much stress you''ll be under?"

    "Yes."

    "No matter how much pain it will bring you?"

    "Yes."

    "Even If people, you help curse you? Even if the whole world turns his back on you."

    "Yes."

    Kuroha stared at the boy''s eyes. He could see an incredible level of determination that wasn''t present a few minutes ago. For a short moment, he even wondered if this guy was suffering from a personality disorder like him.

    How could it be possible to be so timid one moment and become so courageous the next moment? Kuroha didn''t know it, but a little smile appeared on his face. Though it vanished as fast as it appeared.

    "What''s your name?."

    "Midoriyaˇ­ IZUKU MIDORIYA."

    "I seeˇ­ Then do as you wish."

    After those words, Kuroha immediately teleported. He didn''t really believe Midoriya. In his eyes, talk was cheap. Only real action could be trusted. He would observe this guy during the next few days.

    (AN: It seem like my notice yesterday scared some you. ????. I am sorry. Next time the title will just be something like "no chapter today".)

 Chapter 43 - CH 31: TRUE TRAINING(1)

    "997!"

    "998!"

    "999!"

    "1000!!"

    "*huf**huf*"

    "Incredible you finally did it!"

    "Not bad bro!"

    Three people were present in a gym. Two boys and a girl.

    The girl had black hair and wore a black spat and a sports bra. despite being in her teens, her curves were rather generous.

    One of the boys, the one who spoke, had purple hair and was drawing on a canvas. His hands'' dexterity was rather high.

    Finally, the last boy, who was working out, placed back the weight he was holding. He was bare chested, showing his well defined muscles. He could easily become a gravure idol.

    "Take it."

    "Thank you, Momo."

    The girl, Momo, gave him a towel in order for him to wipe out his sweat. He was sweating from all his body. If it was any other man it would have looked disgusting, but since it was him, it was a charming sight.

    Minagata, seeing this sighed a little before shaking his head

    (Being handsome is really useful.)

    Well, even though he said that, Minagata wasn''t bad looking by any means. He was rather okay himself. The only reason he wasn''t popular with the women was because of the exterior he showed.

    "Still, to think that you could lift 500 kg a thousand times. You really progressed fast during this year."

    Minagata said while drawing another beast on his canvas. On his canvas, a valley full of wild beast could be seen.

    There was nothing special about them, but they seemed especially life-like. As if they could jump out of the canvas at any moment.

    Kuroha grinned a little. He wasn''t a prideful guy but no one disliked being praised by people they cared about.

    "I discovered that I never really understood my quirk and never really used all its potential."

    "It''s true. Thanks to your regeneration factors, you can easily do a workout that otherwise would do more bad than good."

    "Exactly. No matter how much stress I put my body through, it will always regenerate and become stronger. It means that it doesn''t matter how much I break."

    Minagata hearing this, had a thoughtful expression, but he didn''t speak. Kuroha had never been the lazy kind. But compared to his current regime training, the one from before one year ago looked like trash.

    Right now, they were in Momo''s home. This fitness room was in another part of the mansion. Even now, he couldn''t help but gawk a little. It was a complete one, even professional fitness rooms can''t say that they have better equipment than this one.

    He sighed once again. Frankly, if one didn''t have a strong heart, they couldn''t become friends with Momo and Kurohaoha. It was simply too hard on the heart. Thankfully he had his own talent. So he never really felt inferior to them.

    Kuroha looked at his hands before clenching his fists. Since his fight with Muscular, he understood how stupid he had been.

    After that, he began to train like mad. He mainly trained by himself. All Might, Nighteye or Gran Torino would never accept seeing him train like this no matter how useful it was.

    As he was now, he was still far from the level of madness but he was sure that he was two or three times stronger than he was a year ago.

    But this wasn''t enough. Still not enough. He didn''t want to rely on those guys in his head. That''s why he trained. How many times did he break his bones? How many times did he feel his muscles tear like paper? How many times did he bleed like a fountain?

    He didn''t know, nor did he need to know. Pain didn''t matter. He smiled a little. Three days ago, he told Izuku that hero was basically being a masochist. He stood by his words. Someone who couldn''t take pain should never try to become a hero.

    He lays down once again before putting his hand on the weight.

    "OK momo, two more series of one hundred and we are good."

    He lifted the weight, veins began to slightly bulge before snapping and then reforming so fast the blood didn''t have the time to flow out.

    "1!"

    This was something he recently remarked.

    "2!"

    His body was growing. The more he was wounded, the stronger his regeneration became.

    "3!"

    But why did he only remark this now?

    "4!"

    He suffered for years, so his regeneration speed from one year ago should have come from all the torture he suffered.

    "5!"

    But why did he never remember that? Until one year ago, he always thought that this regeneration speed was the one he always had.

    "6!"

    It wasn''t the sole incongruity he felt.

    "7!"

    Sometimes, when he tried to remember his past, he would have a feeling of wrongness.

    "8!"

    As if what he remembered was false.

    "9!"

    As if his memory was incomplete.

    "10!"

    As ifˇ­ Someone fumbled with his memoriesˇ­

    ----

    The next day:

    Kuroha was sitting on a truck as he looked at Izuku.

    He really didn''t understand the plan of All Might. From what he could see, Izuku will only finish this a few days or perhaps even one day before the start of the public exam.

    If so, when will he have the time to use and acclimate with One for All? Perhaps he was mistaken and his uncle took this into account?

    But then he remembered that All Might was a genius. The way geniuses and normal people thought was different. There''s no way the plan All Might made was not comprehensive enough.

    He sighed before teleporting in the office of Nighteye. He originally didn''t intend to stick his neck into this situation, but it seemed like he had to inform someone more competent as a trainer.

    The scene that greeted him when he teleported was a sight to behold.

    There, Bubble girl was bound to the wall and was laughing her ass off as she was tickled by a feather Nighteye held.

    Seeing this, Kuroha sighed a little. His father''s obsession with All Might had reached a new level lately. If someone was too serious in front of him, he would snap and force them to laugh.

    Frankly, if Nighteye wasn''t in a relationship, he would wonder if Nighteye was gay and in love with All Might.

    Still, he was sure that Izuku and Nighteye would become friends fast. Or enemies? From what he knew fans could easily enter into a brawl when discussing about their idols.

    "Ahahahah. Please stop!!! Kuroha save me!"

    For Bubble Girl, seeing Kuroha was like seeing the messiah. No matter how crazy Nighteye acted, he would always calm himself down when in front of Kuroha.

    Indeed, when Nighteye heard Bubble Girl''s cry, he stopped tickling her, put the feather in his pocket and turned to face Kuroha

    "*Cough* *cough* Hello Kuroha. How are you?"

    He seemed like a stern and serious man. At least he would seem like it if there wasn''t a young woman bound on the wall behind him.

    Kuroha face-palmed before saying

    "One day, the authorities will sue you for s.e.x.u.a.l harassment. That day, I will swear that I don''t know you"

    Nighteye had a perfectly innocent face as he unlocked the cuffs that were binding Bubble girl. He even dared to whistle

    "What are you talking about? All I see is a perfectly normal office."

    "*Sigh* Forget it. I have more important things to tell you."

    "Ohˇ­"

    Nighteye understood that Kuroha was serious this time, so he stopped goofing around and sat back on his office chair.

    This was the true Nighteye. He wasn''t just a stupid fanboy.

    "Speak."

    Kuroha nodded before talking. He explained everything he knew and his understanding of Izuku. Finally he told him about the training regimen All Might created.

    Nighteye tapped on the table with his fingers as he began to think.

    Truly speaking, he had trained Mirio because he wanted him to become All Might successor. But since Mirio himself refused, he had no one to propose.

    Still, from what Kuroha told him, this Midoriya didn''t seem particularly worthy of the power he would be bestowed. After a while, he looked at Kuroha and said

    "Two days later it will be Sunday. Make him come here. I may not be able to change All Might''s choice, but I can still make it so that the one he chooses become way better. I am also curious about the boy."

    Kuroha nodded, he really wondered how this meeting would go. It seems like this Sunday will be really interesting.

 Chapter 44 - CH 32: TRUE TRAINING(2)

    Izuku was standing in front of a store.

    Yesterday, Kuroha told him that he would have to meet a special hero on Sunday, which is tomorrow.

    To say that Izuku was scared would be an understatement. He was terrified. From what Kuroha told him. That hero was the sidekick of All Might in the past and also knew about One For All.

    If he couldn''t please him, things might become truly difficult for him.

    So, he decided to use the move every being had to use at least one time in his life. Bribind!!!

    Kuroha told him that that hero was a Hardcore fan of All Might. So Kuroha decided to bribe him by buying some gifts.

    Of course, Izuku didn''t think that such a simple move would make him like him in one go. But at least it could shorten the gap between them. At least he hoped so.

    He would have been better prepared if he knew at least the hero name, but Kuroha refused to give him that information.

    The store in front of him was one of the best stores for All Might fans.

    It was impossible to enter here without receiving a VIP card giving at different events to the true fan of All Might. It wasn''t something that could be bought either.

    From what he knew, in this store, some objects could be sold but some others were only on display.

    Izuku got this card after participating in a quiz game about All Might debut as a hero. But he never really used this card since the number of use was limited. This card gave him the right to come here five times.

    ----

    "Oh !!!! To think they have a costume from the silver age. There''s even some tear. Don''t tell meˇ­ It''s the original?"

    "Ahˇ­ This photo is the one we''re All Might fought Despero gadget on a moving train."

    "Kyaa!!! ...They even have the album Nˇă1 of the ALL MIGHT CHRONICLES."

    Izukufeelsl like he was in heaven. How could this be possible? This store was really worthy of its reputation. It was like a temple dedicated to All Might.

    After turning toward another section, he saw another photo. But it wasn''t any photo. It was THE photo. The one of All Might''s first missions.

    He couldn''t help himself his hand stretched toward it. But just as he was about to touch it, he stopped himself. How could he casually touch such a treasure?

    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!

    He heard someone clapping and turned to face a man that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. The man spoke

    "Good self-restraint young man. I was ready to stop you if you went farther, but I''m glad to see that I didn''t have to."

    Midoriya blushed in shame and began to stutter a little

    "Ah-ah...N-No. I.. I AM SORRY!!! "

    Finally feeling that he wouldn''t be able to form a good line, he simply bowed and asked forgiveness. Nighteye, couldn''t help but laugh

    "Ahahah. You''re funny."

    Izuku blushed at the laugh once again before looking up towards the man.

    He seemed to be a middle-aged man. He wore a grey suit and a pair of glasses. His hair was light green with three yellow stripes.

    He tilted his head in confusion. This man seemed more like a serious CEO than a super fan of All Might.

    Thenˇ­ He took a good look at the man.

    "Si-si-sir NIGHTEYE !!!"

    He couldn''t help but scream. He knew Sir Nighteye. He was a hero famous for being strict and harsh on himself and others. Simply watching him through the TV gave him goosebumps.

    "Ohˇ­ You know me?"

    The man, Nighteye seemed intrigued by Izuku reaction. It was true. Nighteye wasn''t really popular. He was more known in the inner circle of heroes. For a young man to know him was rather surprising.

    This question seemed to blow away Izuku shyness.

    "Yes. I know you. You were a sidekick for an unknown hero for a long time, but six years ago. You opened your own agency and become a hero. Since then, you arrested many villains such as Mega tank, Aqua gun, and Dark fire. You were nominated as the hero the most effective of all. You have two sidekicks. One is named Centipeder and the other, a woman, Bubble Girl. Your quirk is not known but you also resolved many investigations that were deemed to be impossible. Then.."

    "Stop! Stop! I understand you know me very well."

    Nighteye stopped the boy from continuing. To think that this boy would be so well informed about him. It was really a surprise. He looked at his watch. He still had some time before his appointment with the police. So,

    "Young man, I have a job to do in one hour. Why don''t we seat at the table and discuss."

    This shop also had a cafe in it. They mainly served drinks and some cake to go with it.

    Izuku couldn''t believe it. He was eating with Sir Nighteye. Even though Nighteye wasn''t the most flashy hero, he was someone extremely respected.

    Nighteye found this boy rather interesting. He was extremely shy and stuttered every three or four sentences, but his love for heroes was undeniable. Finally, he asked,

    "Who is your favorite hero?"

    Even though he asked this, he already knew the answer.

    "All Might!!!"

    The smile on the boy when he said that was extremely bright. Nighteye was satisfied. But ten minutes later

    "NO!!! I tell you that this event was featured on the HERO GUARDIAN Nˇă240: A hero dream."

    Nighteye couldn''t believe this. How could this child make such a mistake?

    "Sir, with all the respect I have for you, I must say that you''re wrong. This event happened exactly four years ago and was featured on the HERO GUARDIAN Nˇă242."

    They were arguing about All Might, this discussion was pretty heated. But despite the scream, the different people present didn''t seem to care. In fact, some of them even joined the discussion and began to argue.

    This was normal here. Frankly, even fights weren''t uncommon. Since the discussion was going nowhere, they finally decided to do the most shaming thing any true fan could doˇ­.They used WIKIPEDIA.

    The atmosphere was dark. The pressure high, the silence heavy. The internet was slow.

    GULP! GULP!

    Sound of swallowing could be heard. The sweat gathered on the brow of them. Finally, the one who went on Wikipedia raised his head from his screen and said with a solemn tone.

    "We were all wrong."

    "WHAT?!!!"

    Screams echoed from all those gathered. The man seeing this said

    "*Sigh*. This event was featured on the 241 then additional elements were found so it was re-featured on 242."

    All the other fans were disappointed. Some simply took their bag and went out of the cafe will others just took their seats with despondent expression.

    For a fan, making such a mistake was really da blow. Thankfully, this didn''t last. Izuku sighed

    "Ahhhhˇ­. To think that we argue so much for nothing."

    It''s then that it hit him. What did he do?

    (I-I have argued with S-Sir Night-NIGHTEYE? Oh my God!!!")

    His face began as red as the butt of a monkey. To think that he would forget his manners.

    Nighteye once again laughed.

    "Boy, You''re funny. Don''t worry. It was a very interesting discussion. He raised his hand to look at the time. There was still some time, but he hated coming late for an appointment. So he got up and gave him his hand.

    "It was a good day. Now I must go."

    Izuku hurriedly got up also thanked Nighteye. After this saying goodbye to Sir Nighteye, he bought some gifts and also left the shop. Today was a good day. He hoped that tomorrow will also be interesting.

    On his way, he stopped in front of a TV shop There it was announced that some hero discovered a penguin.

    What was strange was that the penguin suffered from multiples fractures and divers wounds.

    The report also said that it was most likely an animal who developed intelligence and obtained a quirk.

    It was a rather interesting discovery. Izuku decided that he would look into it later.

    ----

    The next day,

    "IT''S YOU!!!

    "Ohh!!ˇ­ What a coincidence. The world is really small."

 Chapter 45 - CH 33: TRUE TRAINING (3) 2 in 1

    Hello. Join my discord if you want more details about the story. discord.gg/EqVKBm5

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    A few minutes earlier:

    Kuroha looked at the boy who was sweating in front of him with a little bit of wonder. Izuku just finished his training. Frankly, Kuroha thought that it was rather low-level training. But for someone who has never trained in his life, it was pretty harsh.

    Honestly, he didn''t understand this boy. He didn''t want to understand him either. Losing interest in watching him, he laid down on against a tree and looked at the sky.

    The weather was a little chilly. The time was at daybreak. The sun was slowly rising. This gave an ethereal painting where light and darkness fought against each other.

    For a short instant, Kuroha felt like he was the only one in this world were light and shadow fought against each other.

    He didn''t want to move, didn''t want to speak; didn''t want to think. He just wanted to lay down and sleep. He wanted to sleep, for the first time in many years, sleep felt like it was coming,

    It was then that he heard a voice, it felt like someone else he knew wished to see such a sight, but who,

    ?"?N?e?!?!? ?n?e?!?!? ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€?,? ?h?o?w? ?d?o? ?y?o?u? ?t?h?i?n?k? ?t?h?e? ?s?u?n? ?f?e?l?t? ?l?i?k?e? ?o?n? ?t?h?e? ?s?k?i?n???"

    The voice was blurry, but he could feel that it was a girl, a young girl, almost a child

    "?T?e?l?l? ?m?e?,? ?d?o? ?y?o?u? ?t?h?i?n?k? ?t?h?a?t? ?t?h?e? ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?w?i?l?l? ?k?e?e?p? ? ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€??"?

    He could barely hear her, some were completely inaudible, but he could feel the joy and hope in those.

    "? ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ p?l?e?a?s?e? ?h?e?l?p? ?m?e? !"

    Now he could only feel and pain and suffering. Sadness and despair. He couldn''t breathe. It hurt, it hurts so much, he felt like his body was screaming in pain.

    "Huaa!!! Kuroha!!! Kuroha STOP!!!"

    He heard a scream and immediately woke up. It a little time for him to reorganize his thoughts, but he could feel that something was strange.

    More precisely, he was holding Izuku down and had a blade that was only one inch away from Izuku eyes in his hand. A little more and he would have stabbed Izuku to death.

    He then began to feel his body. He could feel that he was sweating. He couldn''t remember what happened a few seconds ago. The only one who could do so was the boy he was holding down.

    As such; he slowly got up before giving his hand to Izuku.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to harm or even scare you. I don''t understand what happened."

    Kuroha was truly sorry and confused. He didn''t understand. He tried to remember exactly what happened but

    "*Urgh*"

    He nearly kneeled as a sharp pain flashed through his brain. Now if he only had a doubt in the past, he was now sure that was something was truly wrong with. More precisely something was wrong with his memory.

    (Oi !! Madness answer me. What happened!!)

    Since one year ago, Madness had stopped invading his thought, he could only interact with Senketsu/slayer but right now, for some odd reason, he was sure that he could now speak with Madness.

    As he thought, a voice answered him,

    "*????????????????* ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????. ???????????????? ???? ????????????????????????, ???????????????????????????? ???? ???????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????."

    This voice changed a little, but he was sure that it was him,

    ("What do you mean?... Madness? MADNESS?)

    "F.U.C.K!!!"

    "hiii!!!"

    Izuku jumped at the sudden curse coming from Kuroha. Kuroha, on the other hand, was in no mood to care about this. He rarely became angry, but this kind of stunt pissed him off so much.

    He always hated this kind of plot where some characters hides crucial info to the info and some BS excuse like "it''s for your own good" even though knowing said info sooner could have allowed the mc to avoid many unnecessary problems.

    (I know you can hear me. I don''t care what kind of explanation you''ll give me, but please, PLEASE, don''t spout Bullshit like you aren''t ready to hear everything.)

    Kuroha took a deep breath in order to calm himself. Sadly, his control over his emotions was on an all time low. It took him a few seconds before he finally managed to regain his composure.

    During all this, Izuku cautiously took a few steps back away from Kuroha. He didn''t know what was going on, but he really didn''t want to be near him right now.

    He looked behind him, hoping that All Might finished what he had to and come back. After taking a fourth step back, he heard a long sigh followed by

    "Come on, I''m not scary. Stop trying to flee. Anyway, you wouldn''t be able to do so."

    Izuku didn''t know this, but he was already marked by Kuroha. Kuroha may not like him, but if everything went as it as, this guy would definitely become the true successor of All Might. There''s no way he could let this guy without protection or a means to catch him.

    Izuku felt a chill pass through his boy, but then he let an awkward smile before whistle with his hand behind his head

    "*Whistle* *Whistle* What could you be talking about? I wasn''t fleeing by any means of the way."

    Kuroha, seeing him like this, let out a bitter laugh before deciding to put what happened in the back of mind. He would see what answer Madness will give him later.

    "Anyways, now that you finished for today, you should go home and take a shower. I will wait for you at the train station.

    "What about All Might? Shouldn''t we wait for him?"

    "Don''t worry, he fled long ago. He doesn''t want to meet His old partners now since he knows he will be scolded."

    Izuku couldn''t imagine All Might actually fleeing from anything or anyone, but he decided not to argue. He nodded before taking the road.

    Kuroha now by himself looked toward the horizon. Sadly daybreak went past and the sun was hanging high in the sky.

    ----

    Few hours later

    Izuku stood in front of the door of the office. In his hands was the gift he bought yesterday. His whole body was trembling like a leaf. He turned toward Kuroha who was standing and looking at him,

    "He is here?"

    "Yep!"

    "Do you think he will like me?"

    "Don''t know, don''t care."

    Looking at Izuku crestfallen expression, Kuroha had a flash of inspiration,

    (No wonder this gets always got bullied. His reactions are really priceless.)

    Yesterday, he asked All Might why Izuku was so weak-willed most of the time when it wasn''t about becoming a hero.

    He wasn''t told everything, but from the little, All Might told him, the answer he got was that Izuku suffered from bullying from his youth until now. More precisely from the moments, he was deemed quirkless.

    Frankly, when he heard this, he didn''t feel any form of pity for Izuku, in this world, there were things way more pitiful than simply being quirkless. He was a living example of this.

    But neither did it make him look down on Izuku. He wasn''t self-centered enough to think that his pain was worse in the world. Pain could never be compared.

    Only the one being bullied can understand his own pain. Sometimes, some words or actions that may feel harmless for the bystander or the bully can feel particularly harmful for the one being bullied.

    Kuroha sighed deeply, before hanging his head with a little shame. He didn''t know why, but he never felt comfortable next to Izuku. This made him act curt and a little arrogantly. He decided to stop acting like a cunt and help the poor guy,

    "Sorry. I shouldn''t have said that. To tell you the truth, I don''t know what will happen. But don''t worry, I am sure he will like you."

    He gave a pat on Izuku back and continued

    "I may not be able to see why, but All Might is someone I respect and look up to. This man chooses you. Stop looking down, raise your head high and walk with pride. If you look down on yourself, everyone will also look down on you. Now follow me and you''ll show us what you got, right?."

    After saying those words, he opened the door and entered

    "I''m back!!!"

    Izuku looked at the back of Kuroha with a dumbfounded expression for a few seconds, in his eyes, this back become way larger than it was in reality. Then, a bright smile broke on his face as he answered with a loud voice

    "Yes!!"

    Kuroha still didn''t know how important those words he said would become for Izuku.

    ---

    Once Izuku entered, he surveilled the room. One guy was present in the room. He was standing with his arms crossed in front of him and a large smile on his face. He spoke with a cheerful voice,

    "Yahoo!! Kuro-kun."

    "Hello Mirio."

    The two of them high fived. Izuku was seriously surprised. Who was this guy? Weirdly, he felt like he saw him somewhere, but he didn''t remember where.

    The guy was a tall young man with a muscular build and blonde hair. It seemed like he was a hero. His hero costume was a white skin-tight top with the number "1000000" (one million) stamped across his chest in a bold, yellow font.

    The trimming on the top and shoulder pads were made in a matching fashion. On his waist, two green lines were acting as a belt, along with some lines of similar appearance on his shoulders, which dip in places to form two V''s.

    The young man also wore baggy dark blue pants and white knee-high boots. The costume was completed by red cape as well as thick gloves of matching color and topped off with a white visor with yellow lenses.

    All in all, he made a very impressive sight, Izuku was extremely surprised. No wonder this guy was All Might partner in the past.

    Of course he seemed too young, but perhaps he had a quirk that made him age more slowly? The hero turned toward him and raised his hand

    "Yahoo, so you''re the one Kuro was talking about."

    He bowed in hurry.

    "H-hel-hello Mister. I''m MIDORIYA IZUKU. PLEASURE TO MEET Y-ouch!!"

    Izuku blushed in shame. Not only did he basically scream his name, but he also bit his tongue mid-sentence. He hoped that this wouldn''t give a too bad impression.

    "Oh?!ˇ­ Why are you so stiff?"

    When Izuku raised his head, he saw that kuroha and that hero were looking at him weirdly.

    Three minutes later, Izuku felt like dying. He covered his face with his hands as he crouched down in embarrassment

    "Ahahah, Kuro, your friend is really funny."

    Kuroha didn''t answer. Even though he didn''t consider Izuku as his friend, he wasn''t tactless enough to say something like that out loud.

    The hero finally stopped laughing before giving his to Izuku in order to help him get up. Once Izuku was properly standing, he presented himself,

    "Hello!! Midoriya-kun. I am Togata Mirio. But right now you can call me Lemillion. It''s my hero name. I''m a student of 2-A at UA."

    "Whouaaa!!!"

    Stars could be seen dancing in Izuku eyes. For him, UA was like a mythical place. Seeing a student from one such prestigious school was really overwhelming.

    Kuroha sighed, this fanboyism was really tiring. One like that was enough in the past, now they had a second. He turned his attention to Mirio

    "Mirio, where is he?"

    "Sir Nighteye should be here soon don''t worry."

    Exactly the moment he finished those words, the door opened and a man entered. Izuku, seeing that man had an astonished expression.

    "IT''S YOU!!!"

    "Oh!!!...What a coincidence. The world is really small."

    -----

    The room was as silent as a cemetery. A deafening silence, a tense silence. At least that''s how Izuku felt.

    After Nighteye entered, the two of them left the office and went toward the living room.

    There, a young woman with blue skin who Izuku recognized as Bubble Girl served them some tea before leaving.

    Right now, Izuku and Nighteye were the only one present, Kuroha and Mirio decided that this had nothing to do with them.

    Izuku couldn''t believe it. To think that Sir Nighteye was All Might sidekick in the past. What''s more, he coincidentally met him one day before their appointment.

    Nighteye took a sip of his tea before setting the cup down.

    "Soˇ­ You''re Midoriya?"

    Izuku was startled before he sat straight and answered with a quivering voice

    "Y-YES!"

    Nighteye was a little disappointed. He never doubted All Might but now he seriously began to do it.

    The time before his vision was coming. In one year or two years max, All Might would die.

    The vision was blurry, but the corpse of All Might was clearly seen during the vision. Even now he had nightmares because of it.

    You could say that this year was of primordial importance in their preparation. In his mind, Mirio obtaining the One For All would have been perfect.

    The boy was the kind of person who gave you a feeling of assurance and safety. His smile was always present even in the most bitter situation.

    He remembered one year ago when he decided to take him as an intern. It was the best decision he ever did. In one year, he went from being dead last of his class to being the uncontested number one. He was a genius of hard work.

    Midoriya on the other handˇ­ Nighteye sighed internally. Even though he had many misgivings, he wasn''t the kind to judge a book by its cover.

    He crossed his leg and began to speak.

    "Midoriya Izuku. I will be direct with you. I don''t think that you should become All Might successor."

    Izuku clenched his fists and gritted his teeth as he bowed his head in frustration. Once again he was told the same thing. Nighteye continued

    "Let us make a bet."

    "A bet?"

    "Yes, a bet. Kuroha told me about the discussion you two had. So I know what kind of hero you want to be. But this isn''t enough. Words are cheap. Only actions show the truthˇ­"

    Izuku hesitated before asking

    "What are the stakes? "

    "All Might is poor."

    "What?"

    Izuku didn''t understand why he began to speak about All Might financial position. What more poor? The number one Hero is poor?

    "I see that you don''t believe me. But it''s the truth. You see, heroes aren''t paid nearly enough by the government. That is why most of them need a sponsor and act like celebrities. All Might though, always gave all the money from the different endors.e.m.e.nts he received to different charity organisations. This made him really poor. That''s why he used such a crude form of training for you. You understand?"

    Izuku, who was dumbfounded still nodded unconsciously.

    "Here my deal. If you win the bet, I will use a fourth of all my resources on you. Don''t look down on the fact that it''s just a fourth. I may not be as rich as some large family, but I''m not far from them either. High tech training equipment, information network, money, hero costumes. In short, I will give you everything you will ever need as a hero. "

    Izuku gulped a little. But he wasn''t swayed by greed. He asked carefully,

    "What if I lose?"

    Nighteye posed before slowly putting his glasses into position.

    "If you lose?...If you lose, nothing will happen."

    Nighteye laughed at the expression of surprise Midoriya showed

    "What? Did you think that I would arrogantly ask you to give up on a great power in exchange for money or by threatening you? This isn''t a wuxia or Xianxia story. It''s real life. All Might isn''t a child, and he is free to do as he likes with his own power."

    After taking a last sip of tea, he got up and said, as he looked coldly at Izuku,

    "Midoriya Izuku. I will not ask you to give up on All For one if you fail. But trust me. If you fail, even if you do get One For All, you''ll have no future as a hero... Not because I will make it hard for you, but because a true hero should have no problem in winning this bet."

    After saying his pieces, he began to walk away. He had another job to do

    "WAIT!!!! What are we betting on exactly?"

    Nighteye stopped in front of the door. A sly smile forming on his face. He simply opened the door and left this last word as he got away

    "Guessˇ­"

    (AN : The barring, black censure and gras are a new style I''m experimenting on. At the end of the week I will ask what you think of it. )

 Chapter 48 - CH 34: TRUE TRAINING (4)

    Hello. Join my discord if you want more details about the story. discord.gg/EqVKBm5

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    A few minutes after Nighteye went away, he came back with Kuroha and Mirio in tow.

    Kuroha took a seat without speaking and closed his eyes. He was very tired. But he still had to deal with some little problem.

    Finally, after a while, Izuku finally found the strength to open his mouth

    "What was it about?"

    Nighteye went toward the kitchen in order to prepare some coffee. Kuroha, eyes still closed answered

    "He gave you a chance. I won''t lie to you. Uncle Toshinori is a shitty teacher."

    "What?"

    "Hum...I may go too far in saying that he is a shitty teacher. More precisely, he isn''t suited to teaching anything related to quirks or martial art."

    Kuroha, even without opening his eyes could feel Izuku confusion. Since he decided to trait him more kindly, he decided to give a more detailed explanation

    "You see. He is a genius. No more like, he was born for this quirk. He should have explained to you the strain One For All put on the body right?"

    He didn''t wait for Izuku to answer before continuing

    "This strain never affected him. The very moment he obtained the quirk, he was immediately able to use it perfectly. His body was perfectly suited for One For All. But you?"

    Kuroha opened his eyes and looked directly at Izuku as he said that. Nighteye who come back with his coffee continued where kuroha stopped

    "I dare to say that if you follow All Might training plan, you won''t finish before the start of the exam. Even then, From the knowledge I have of this power, it would be a miracle if you didn''t blow up an arms or two and slowly destroy your body with each use."

    "Why? If this power comes with such a high strain, only those who already had strength type quirk should be able to use it."

    Izuku didn''t understand. All Might told him about the strain, but from what he told, those few months of training should be able to barely meet the mark. Kuroha sighed,

    "You seem so smart usually, why did you become suddenly so stupid. Should I make you remember one of the features of One For All."

    When he heard those words, it was like thunder struck him. He muttered in disbelief,

    "It becomes stronger."

    How could he have forgotten such simple details? Kuroha clapped with an expressionless look. It seemed he didn''t have to say more. Indeed Izuku continued his deduction

    "One for All become stronger after each succession. It''s not all. The degree of strengthening should depend on how much it was cultivated by the previous user. All Might is without a doubt the strongest user of One for All and also the one who used it the longest. Right?"

    Nighteye let out a smile before opening his mouth.

    "Exactly. You totally understood the situation. This means two things. One, it will allow you to potentially surpass All Might in the future. Two and without a doubt most importantly, it will be way harder for you to control it."

    He paused before hammering the final nail

    "All Might training plan might have worked for the version he obtained. But for the one, he will give you this amount of training will be far far far from enough."

    Izuku was thinking deeply and quickly. One of the few things he could be really proud of was his analytical power. It didn''t take long for him to reach an answer. He bowed deeply toward Nighteye and said,

    "PLEASE HELP ME!!!"

    Yes, this was the answer he found. He didn''t know what metric Nighteye was using to test him, but it wouldn''t hurt to learn more.

    "Ohˇ­"

    Kuroha was surprised to see him bow like that. This sight made him remember the day when Mirio bowed in the same way in front of Nighteye. When he turned to look at Mirio, he could see the same expression of surprise.

    One thing that Nighteye always told him was that there''s absolutely no shame in begin help from someone better. The shame only came when one let his pride cloud his judgement. Izuku might not know this, but Kuroha was sure that he scored some point with this move

    Indeed, after a while, Nighteye opened his mouth and said,

    "The initial plan was for 10 months. We will reduce it to 8. Two months should be enough for you to have a basic understanding of your quirk. The result of my deal with you will also have it result at the end of those eight months."

    Izuku nodded.

    "I will inform All Might that I will take over your training. Your training will be divided into two different phases on week-day. Morning, and night. If it becomes too hard for you... "

    Nighteye took a pause

    "...If it becomes too hard for you, you just have to tell me and I will adjust the intensity."

    Izuku nodded, but internally, he wanted to curse. This guy just tricked him. He didn''t know Nigheye criteria. It could be tenacity or understanding of one''s own limit.

    If it was the former and he asked the reduction of the regime, he would lose. If it was later and he stubroninaly continued with a flawed training plan, he would also lose.

    He breathed in order to calm his heart as much as possible. Nighteye finished with this

    "During the weekend though, your training will only have one phase, Morning. During this phase, Mirio and Kuroha will be your partners."

    Izuku looked at Mirio who answered with a thumb up and Kuroha who had a fed-up expression. Finally, he looked back at Nighteye who had an evil grin on his face. Izuku began to fear for his future. Would he really be alright?

    The answer was no. A big NO!!!

    During the week that will come, Izuku will understand that his previous training regime was nothing more than heaven, while right now he was bathing in Hell.

    This of course is another story.

    ----

    Kuroha watched through the window of the office as Izuku left and went home.

    "It''s rare to see you so interested in someone.*gulp* *gulp* *gulp* Aaahh!!! The guys who created this drink is really good."

    Mirio began to talk as he opened a can of sprite and drunk it all in one go.

    "Humˇ­"

    Kuroha decided to use one of the techniques Nighteye taught him. The "HUM".

    This simple sound was magic. It could communicate acquiescement, refusal, refus de parler, anger, doubt and many more. This was a sound most official made when they didn''t want to give a direct answer.

    Mirio, who was also trained by Nighteye understood what Kuroha was doing so he didn''t press the issue

    "Don''t tell me, you. Fell. In. Love. With him? Just kidding."

    He laughed at his own joke as he put his left hand behind his head and scratched his hair. Kuroha didn''t grace him of an answer. He knew how Mirio was. Suddenly, he asked,

    "Mirio do you remember what I asked him after your first week of training?"

    "Of course, how could I forget that?"

    ----------------------------------FLASHBACK START

    "Hey, Mirio can I ask you something? And please don''t tell me a lame joke like by giving an answer like: You already asked one."

    Mirio, who was about to open his mouth, left it hanging for a while before exploding in laughter

    "You really got me this time. Ok, ask away."

    Kuroha had always wanted to ask this but he never did now he guessed was a good occasion,

    "What kind of hero do you wish to become?"

    "Me? What kind of hero I want to become?"

    Mirio looked down a little as he clenched his fists. His usual goofy expression was nowhere to be seen. He said with a serious expression and a firm conviction,

    "I am not a genius with a naturally powerful quirk like your. I''m a simple guy with a simple power. That''s why I don''t have any lofty ambition like becoming the symbol of peace or saving everyone with a smile."

    He slowly used his thumbs to point toward his costume where the number one million was written.

    "One million. I don''t have to save everyone, I cannot save everyone, but One Million, at least one million. That''s what I want to do, so that''s why I chose the name Lemillion."

    ----------------------------------FLASH BACK END

    "Ahahah, Now that I think about it it was a little embarrassing to say that."

    Kuroha flashed a smile,

    "Those words were indeed embarrassing. At the same time, they showed your determination. That''s why I respect you."

    "Ohˇ­ So you still don''t respect Midoriya?"

    "Indeed. There''s nothing wrong with his dream. But it''s not enough, how long can pursuit a dream that isn''t is?"

    "Humˇ­"

    Mirio decided to use the same answer Kuroha previously used. It was truly a godly moves of deflection.

    ----

    The same night, Kuroha was laying down on his bed as he looked blankly at his starry ceiling. Since he didn''t sleep, he decorated his ceiling with a map of the sky. At night this gave a very surreal feeling. As if he was indeed laying down outside under the starry sky.

    Finally, after having had his fill of stars, he closed his eyes, and then opened his mouth and said,

    "Open the gate."

 Chapter 49 - Let do a poll.

    So here. I decided there will be 5 girls in the harem.

    I already decided on the first three. But I was bewitched by some guys of my server and ended with 5 at the max(they keep showing me different pictures of Girls in MHA).

    Frankly 5 is my absolute limit. Anymore than this and I will not be able to guive enough screen time to all of them.

    That''s why I will give you guys a chance to make your own choices for the last two.

    There will be two polls, I will choose one for each.

    Milf poll:

    Rumi

    Midnight

    Mount Lady

    Mandalay

    Uwabami

    Pixie Bob

    And students poll:

    Nejire

    Yui Kodai

    Itsuka Kendo

    Tsuyu Asui

    Saiko Intelli

    Camie

    Jiro Kyoka

    Each of you guys can choose a Milf and a Student.

    I will put their name in the comment section and you can like them. The one with the most like will be the winner of her poll.

    Also, let play a game. You guys already know the first two confirmed harem members. But what about the third one I choose??? I''m sure none of you will ever guess who.

    If someone can guess who it is I will write a bonus chapter this weekend.

    The chapter of today will come at the usual time.

 Chapter 50 - CH 35: TRUE TRAINING (5)

    "Open the gate."

    The moment he said that, he felt like he was sucked somewhere. When he finally reopened his eyes, he was sitting in the room Madness called The throne.

    As always, this room was magnificent.

    When he looked at the one seated in front of him, he could feel that Madness changed a little. In the past, even though they had basically the same face, there were many little things that differentiated them. Now though, he felt like the differences weren''t that great.

    The present madness seemed more mischievous. He wore a white t-shirt with a black hooded pull over. But this wasn''t all. In his hand, a pair of scissors was twirling gently. For a moment Kuroha wondered if he become even more crazy and created a new personality

    "???????????????? ?????????????????????????"

    This question was asked with a calm smile. So calm it was infuriating. Ah, this feeling of wanting to punch someone. No doubt. It was truly Madness.

    "Let''s talk."

    Kuroha closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He always wondered how he could breath in his own mind. Then perhaps he wasn''t really breathing here. Anyway he calmed himself. Finally, he opened his eyes and asked

    "What happened this morning?"

    Madness didn''t answer immediately. He twirled the scissors around his finger as he looked lifelessly at Kuroha. Finally he opened his mouth

    "????????????. ???????? ???????????? ???????????????????? ????????''???? ???????????????????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????????????????? ???????? ?????????????????????"

    Kuroha paused. He knew this style. This is the style he acquired from Nighteye. The one asked a question plays mysterious by asking another one that has a relationship with the first question. This gives you the time to prepare yourself and answer the first question later.

    "Don''t do this. You know it won''t work on me."

    "*????????????????* ????''???? ???????????????????? ???????????????????????????? ????????????????. ???????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????? ???????? ????????????????????. ????????????????, ????????????''???? ????o????????????. ???? ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ????????????????????. ???????????? ???? ???????????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????????????? ???????????????? ???????? ????????????????."

    Kuroha nodded

    "Okay. There''s no way that being unable to sleep for years and still be fine would be normal."

    "?????????????"

    "Sleep is necessary both for the mind and the body. Normally staying awake too long would be extremely tiring and detrimental and might make someone go crazy in the long run. Well, generally, when one reaches his/her limit, the body will automatically shut down."

    "????????????. ???????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????? ????????????????????????????????."

    "..."

    "???????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????. ???????????????????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ?????????????"

    "Personality that were created by my subconscious ."

    Madness let out a mocking laugh,

    "????????????ˇ­ ???? ????????????. ???????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????????? ????????. ???????????????? ???????????? ????????????????''???? ???????????????????????????? ????????????????????. ???????????? ????????????. ???????? ???????? ????????????, ???????? ???????? ???????????? ????????????????????s, i???? ????????????????????????????, ???????????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????. ???????? ???????????? ???????????????? ????????????????, ???????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????."

    "What do you mean?"

    "???????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????. ???????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ?????????????????"

    "No"

    "???????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????????? ?????????????????????????"

    "...No."

    "???????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ?????????????????????????"

    "...."

    "???????????? ???????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????. ????????????. ???????????? ????????????''???? ???????????????????????????????? ????ny of ????????????????. ???????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????? ????????. ????????????''???? ???????????? ???????????????????? ????????''???? ?????????????????????"

    "..."

    "???????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???? st????????????. ???? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???? ???????????????????????? ????????????. ???????????????????? ???????????????????? ????????????. ???? ???????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ????????????????????????????ed ???????? ???? ???????????????????? ???????? ???????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????s. ???????????? ???????????????????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????. ???????? ???????????????????????? ???????? ???????? ????????????????????. ???????? ???????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ???????? ????????????. ????????????????, ???????????????????? ???? ????????????????????, ???????????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???????????????????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????????? ????????????????."

    "..."

    "???????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ????????????????. ???????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ????????????????????????????. ???????? ???????????????????????? ???????????? ????????????????????, ???????????????????????? ???????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????, ???????????????????????? ???????????? ????????????????????????. ???????? ???????????????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ????????????, ???????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ????????????????, ???????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????. ???????????? ???????? ???????????????? ????????????????????????, ???????? ???????????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???????????? ????????????????????????????."

    "..."

    "???????? ????????????????''???? ???????????????? ???????? ???????????????????????????????????? ???????????? ????????????. ???????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????? ???????????????? ????????????????????????. ????????????????, ???????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ????????????????????????. ???????? ???????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????? ????????????????????. ???????????? ???????? ????????????????. ???????????? ???????? ???????????????????????????????????? ???????????? ????????????????. ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ???? ????????????????????????."

    "..."

    "???????? ???????????? ???????????? ????????? ????????????????, ???????????????????????????? ???????????? ????????????????????????. ???????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????????????."

    "..."

    "???????????????????????? ???? ???????????????? ????????????????. ???????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????. ???????????????? ???????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????. ???????????? ???????????? ???????????? ????????????????????. ???????????????? ???????? ???????????? ????????????????????, ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ????????????????."

    "..."

    "???????????? ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????. ???????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????????????????????? ????????????. ???????? ????????????????, ???????????????? ???????????????????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????????''???? ????????????????????????. ???? ???????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ????????????????. ???????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ????????????''???? ???????????? ???????????????????? ?????????"

    "..."

    Kuroha was speechless. How could this be possible?

    "????????????????...???? ???????????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ????????????????????????????????????. T???????????? ???????????? ???????? ???????????? ????????????. ???????????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ????????????????s ???????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????? ???????????????? ???????? ????????????????. ???????????????? ????????, d???? ???????????? ???????????????????? ????????''???? ???????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ????????????''???????? ???? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ???????????? ????????????????????????. ???????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????????????????? ????????????????????????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????????????????? ????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????? ????????????????? ????????. ???????????? ????????????????''????. ???????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????? ????????????????''???? ????????????????, ???????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????? ????????????????????????."

    Madness let out a sneer,

    "???????????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????? ????????????? ????????????''???? ???????????????? ???????? ????????????????????. ???????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???????? ????????????''???????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????????????? ???????????????? ????????.???????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????????? ????????????????. ????????????????''s ????????????????, ????????????????????''???? ???????????????????????????? ????????????. ????????????????????. ???????? ???????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????? ???????????????? ????????????????????????????. ???????? ????????... "

    (????????????????????????!!!)

    "????????????"

    Madness grumbled as he was stopped from speaking. He was clearly the only one who heard this judging by Kuroha''s, no, Hope''s expression.

    He sighed internally, Ruler had too much power in the throne. Frankly, if they weren''t all one and the same, he would worry that Ruler was a traitorous snake who wanted to erase all of them and take control of the body. Pretty cliche but hey, cliche works for a reason.

    Kuroha wanted to ask what Madness was on the verge of saying. Ruler? So another personality existed? Still he didn''t. He didn''t like asking question that will clearly get no answer.

    "You didn''t explain why I can stay awake for so long, and what the vision of this morning was."

    Madness looked at Kuroha before shaking his head and answering

    "L???????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ???????????? ????????????????. ???????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ???????????????????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????????? ???????? ???????? ????????????????. ???????????????? ???????????????????????? ????????????''???????? ???????????????????????? ????????????????????. ???????? ???????????? ???????????????????????? ????????????????????????."

    Kuroha looked strangely at Madness. What kind of logic was thzr?

    "???????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????? ????????????????? ????????????????????????, ???????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ???? ???????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????. ???????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????????????? ????????????????????, ???????? ???????????????? ???????????????????? ????????????????. ???? ???????????????? ????????????, ???????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ????????????????????????????????. ???????????? ???????????????? ???????? ????????????????????, ???????????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????????"

    Madness grinned at those words. He was born from the desires of destruction. He could generally control himself but it became harder as time passed.

    Soon, soon, they will be strong enough to f.u.c.k.i.n.g destroy them all. Still, he didn''t show his smug appearance to Kuroha. He had his dignity to preserve,

    "????????????????????????????, ???????????????????? ???????????????? ???????????? ????????????. ????????????... ???????????? ???????????????????? ???????????? ????????????????''???? ???????????? ???????????????????????????? ????????????????????. ???????????? ???? ???????????????????????????? ????????????. ????????????''???? ???????????????? ???????? [???????????????????????? ????????????????????]"

    Kuroha couldn''t stay silent anymore,

    "What?..."

    But before he could even finish his sentence, he found himself back in his room.

    Kuroha stared blankly at the ceiling. He felt his blood boiling and he had to control his urges to not scream. Madness seemed like he answered his questions, but in reality he said nothing of importance apart from confirming his suspicions.

    The more he thought about it the more he felt something was weird. Then he remembered one of the things Madness said

    "???????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????????????????????? ????????????. ???????? ????????????????, ???????????????? ???????????????????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????????''???? ????????????????????????."

    He understood something. It wasn''t that Madness didn''t want to tell him but rather that he himself didn''t want to choose?

    For a short moment Kuroha was confused. Should he ask for his memories? But what''s the use apart from causing himself more pain?

    Unable to think clearly, he teleported to the beach were Izuku trained and stayed there, looking at the sea without speaking nor moving for the rest of the night. His back seemed awfully sad and lonely.

 Chapter 51 - INTERLUDE 6: ENCROACHING DARKNESS

    It was night. High in the sky, the full moon shone brightly. The light of the street was even brighter, but this brightness was nothing more than a facade. What did this light hide? An encroaching darkness.

    ---

    "*ARGH* NO! NO! STOP IT!!!!"

    "MY ARM!!!"

    "I BEG YOU!! SPARE ME!! I WILL FOLLOW YOU!!!"

    Somewhere, hidden in a deserted ocean, a massacre was occurring. Scream, begging, crying. Shit, piss, blood and guts. All kinds of sounds and odors were mixing together. Dismembered body littered the floors.

    It was hell. Simply hell. In this hell, a demon was standing with leisure as he faced few people who were kneeling and begging while they did their best to not look at the atrocity that happened around them. The demon began to talk in a measured but somewhat childish tone.

    "You see..If you had listened to me from the beginning, all of this wouldn''t have happened."

    As he said that, he crouched down to face one of the begging men and put his hand around the neck of the said man more precisely, he only put four fingers around. The fifth one, his index, was raised a little and didn''t touch the skin of the begging man.

    "Please! Please! Please!"

    The begging man began to beg even more. Tears and snot mixing on his face, giving him a particularly ugly but pitiful appearance. The man knew.

    He knew what would happen once this demon put his fifth finger on his neck. A stain could be seen growing on his pants. It was clear that the fear was so much that he basically pissed himself.

    But he didn''t have to care about such embarrassment. How much worthy was shame when death was staring at you.

    "OKˇ­ now that you became a gentle little dog, I can let you and your remaining friend alive."

    Those words were like the voice of an angel in his mind. He couldn''t but kowtow again and again, as he said in a loud voice,

    "THANKS YOU!! THANK YOU!!!"

    They said that the knee of a man was made out of gold. But it was only when one faced death that they could understand how meaningless such notions and honor were in the grand scheme of things.

    Honor? Pride? Courage? Only those who faced the abyss and keep them could use such words.The man knew that being like themselves could only discard those notions in order to live.

    The man took a furtive look at this demon. He was a slim man wearing all black.; a black tee-shirt and a black pants. He had messy grayish-blue hair that bordered on the white.

    The most scary thing about him were those creepy hands on his arms, shoulders and face. Behind the one covering his face, deep blood eyes could be seen staring disinterestedly at him.

    The moment he finished saying his thanks, a deep dark purple cloud formed behind the demon. From it, a deep voice came out,

    "Tomura are you ready?"

    The demon, no Shigaraki Tomura answered with a lazy voice

    "Let go back. I''m sure that now everything is alright."

    The begging man, watched as the demon left and couldn''t help but fall on his butt, tears of joys visible on his face, and a sigh of relief come out as he said,

    "We survived."

    He turned and looked at the ground that was littered by different kind of dismembered corpses. He felt like barfing. Just what kind of quirk was that?

    ---

    Shigaraki Tomura stood in front of a Tv in a bar as he did his rapport about his recent activities.

    "....And that''s it. Sensei."

    A calm voice full of authority and dignity came out from the said Tv. There was no image, only sound.

    "You did well. So what will be your next step?"

    "Attack UA."

    This answer stunned everyone into silence for a short time before different voices exploded with laughter. The laugh didn''t last long though, when they realized  was that he was serious about attacking UA

    "Are you sure?"

    Tomura felt a great amount of pressure in this voice. Still, he didn''t flinch and said with assurance,

    "Yes. After more months of preparation I will attack UA and I WILL KILL ALL MIGHT!!."

    The last part was said with a great amount of rage and vehemence. Despite that, the other one still spoke calmly and with leisure

    "How will you call your group?"

    Tomura hesitated for a few seconds as he scratched his neck. Finally, he said,

    "Let call it... The league of villains"

    ----

    "A newborn calf isn''t afraid of the tiger. The Chinese really have great quote. This completely describes Tomura."

    An old man said this with an exasperated tone.

    "Master, he is right. The young master doesn''t seem to understand what he is doing. One or two pro hero would be enough to decimate all the ragtag group of villains he is forming. Shouldn''t we stop him?"

    This time it was a young woman who continued. During all that, Shigaraki, more known as All For One, or the symbol of evil stayed silent. Finally, he said,

    "Doctor, Michelle, do you know the difference between a master and a novice?"

    The two of them fell silent as they contemplated. All For one didn''t wait for them to answer

    "The difference between a master and a novice is that the master failed more times than the novice tried."

    "..."

    "There is absolutely no shame in failing. No one is perfect in this world. The most important thing is to be able to get up and try again. What''s more, businessmen have a saying..."

    "..."

    "... When you try, there can be two results. Either you fail or you succeed. When you don''t try, there can only be one result."

    "..."

    "That''s why, I don''t mind if he tries. Perhaps he might surprise us and succeed, and even if he fails, he would have learned an important lesson that will make him closer to becoming a masterˇ­ Doctor."

    "Yes"

    "How is the special nomu?"

    "He should be ready in a few months."

    "I seeˇ­ Send him to Tomura once it''s ready."

    "Butˇ­"

    "I understand your concern. But do as I say."

    The old man shut his mouth and nodded. All For One was a leader who listened to the opinion of his subordinates, but he always had the final say in any discussion.

    "Now, Doctor, Michelle, you can go out. I need to rest."

    The two bowed and left without a word.

    All For One, now alone in the darkness sighed,

    "The time is coming near. The chess pieces are moving as I thought. All Might, 3771, I hope you won''t disappoint me."

 Chapter 51 - CH 38: START OF THE EXAM

    It all began in China, in qingping city. There was news that a baby that gave off light was born. Ever since then, superpowers were discovered in various places and time passed without the cause being identified.

    Before we knew it. the supernatural became normal, and dreams became a reality. The world has become a superhuman society, and about 80% of the world''s population now has some kind of special trait.

    But this transition wasn''t without its part of bloodshed. Human, full of their new powers, began to go rampant and destroy everything. To fight against evil, vigilante began to rise.

    The Pro Hero System was first put into place on Rhode Island in America under the "Rhode Island New State Statute", 189 Vigilantes were affected by this statute, with only 7 being accepted as official Heroes. Nowadays most of the vigilantes have vanished.

    This profession that everyone once dreamed about and admired came into the limelight. Heroes now controlled by the government, must go to school and receive their license.

    In Japan, two schools stand at the forefront as the best heroes school. Shiketsu high school in the east and in the west ˇ­ U.A high school.

    -----

    Kuroha yawned as he looked boringly at the now filled exam paper in front of him. He had a close to perfect memory, so most tests were ridiculously easy for him. After all, most tests didn''t really care about how smart you are, but rather how much you could remember. What''s more, it wasn''t as if he was lacking in the intelligence department either.

    U.A recommendations test would be done in three parts. A written test, a practical test, and an interview. Any form of cheating was forbidden and examinees with mutation types quirk that boosted their fives senses were put in an isolated room for the duration of the written exam.

    They''re future heroes, not Ninja. How could they be allowed to cheat during an exam?

    The written test would go on for one week while the practical and interview would go on for another one. All in all the recommendation entrance exam would go on for two weeks straight. By the way, today was the last written test. So, next week, they would begin the practical part.

    Those who were on the public test, on the other hand, had a more relaxed schedule. There was no interview, and the written exam already happened a few months ago.

    The reason for such a disparity in treatment was pretty easy to guess. U.A was a meritocracy. Only those who worked hard and showed results were appreciated. Those who didn''t would either have a very bad resume or be outright expelled.

    As such, the recommendation exam was used to weed out those who could only rely on their connections.

    At the same time, if someone''s recommended students failed to enter U.A three times in a row, they would lose their right to give a recommendation. This made it that all recommended students were extremely gifted.

    Since he had already finished way ahead of time, he began to let his eyes wander around. Everyone else seemed awfully stressed as they wrote their answer. One of them ,though, caught his eye.

    It was a rather tall boy who seemed to have too much spring in his step. Even though the test was rather hard for most people, this guy didn''t seem particularly disturbed.

    Kuroha could feel it. This guy was strong. He decided to keep an eye on him.

    Still, he didn''t really care. As long as this guy didn''t come between him and his successful entry in U.A, he couldn''t care less about how strong this guy was.

    Finally, he decided to simply close and think. He couldn''t sleep, but this was still a form of rest.  He was thinking about what happened earlier one week ago, on the morning of their first test. When this weird professor entered the room.

    -----

    "It''s time, you can all now begin your work."

    This voice sounded a little weird, almost nasal. Kuroha raised his head. He looked around but couldn''t find anyone. The same happened to the other students. They were all seated in the places where their numbers were written.

    Seemingly amused by the reaction, the voice seemed amused

    "Why do people always have the same reaction? Look lower!!"

    Kuroha lowered his head and was a little surprised and, from the stirring of the crowd it seemed like he wasn''t the only one.

    What stood close to the desk wasn''t a human or a mutant, butˇ­ A penguin. More precisely what looked like an a.d.u.l.t penguin emperor.

    This penguin wore a green Hawaiian shirt, a white and black beret on his head, a pair of black glass on his face and had a golden watch on his left...Wrist? Nageoir? Wing? Well, it didn''t matter. All in all, he was weird but somehow, this get-up looked rather cool on him.

    In the past this would be a generally comical sight or girls would be screaming about how cute he is. But in this world. Weird sight such as this didn''t even reach the top ten.

    As such, while they were surprised, they stayed calm and listened to him.

    "I''m Hyoga. Those of you who will succeed will be able to call me professor Hyoga. I am a new teacher at U.A."

    They all understood and so they quieted down and waited.

    "As you all know, today''s test is on math. The test will last 3 hours. Anyone who is caught cheating will be disqualified. Now, you can begin!!"

    ----

    Kuroha smiled as he thought it. This guy seemed harmless and gentle, but he could feel it. The way he looked at them was mostly filled with disinterest and a little hatred.

    He didn''t know why, but this hatred wasn''t directed toward any them exactly but more like at all of them and even beyond. Did it hate humans?

    Well, once again he didn''t care. He wasn''t the kind of saint busy body who always interfered in the life of other people and generally created more problems than solutions before somehow resolving all those problems in one go and being acclaimed as a savior.

    Even now, he didn''t feel all that heroic. Sure, he killed many evil guys, and by doing so, indirectly helped many people.

    But he didn''t care. He never did what he did because he thought that he was some kind of savior who could save the world of all pain.

    He did it not because he thought that someone had to do it. He did it because he wanted to do it, and in the end, that''s all that mattered to him.

    ----

    Kuroha was now walking toward home. Next to him was a silent Momo.

    He didn''t know what had happened, but recently she seemed awkward with him.

    He hoped this wasn''t anything too stressful. She wouldn''t want her to fail her exam because she could put enough attention on it.

    Finally feeling that things couldn''t continue like that, he stopped and looked at her.

    "Momo, what''s happening?"

    Momo blushed a little at this question. This made him squint a little. It has been a long time since he saw her blush. After a moment of hesitation, she opened her mouth and said,

    "Iˇ­"

 Chapter 52 - CH 36: BLOSSOMING (1)

    Hum. So I promised to edit the chapter of yesterday for those who were unable to read it, but I didn''t have the time. Still I will do it today. So once I finish editing I will send a notice.

    -----------------

    Hello. Join my discord if you want more details about the story. discord.gg/EqVKBm5

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ----------------------

    THE NEXT DAY:

    The school class was close to the end of the day.

    The Homeroom teacher was giving a last speech before ending the lesson.

    Izuku though wasn''t really paying attention. During this morning, he did his workout with All Might and then went to school as always.

    He wondered what kind of training he would do with Nighteye.

    He began using his notebook to look at the diverse hero abilities he wrote. He didn''t have much information on Nighteye apart from the little things that were shown on the TV.

    ----

    Few minutes later, after the class ended, Izuku was walking out of the school while his head was buried in his notebook. He was reading his old training regiment and wondered what kind of changes would be made. He didn''t pay attention to where he was walking to; then

    *Bump*

    He hit something, or rather someone and then fell down, a little disoriented.

    "OI!!!"

    Izuku could recognize this voice between thousands. It was,

    "Ka-kac-KACCHAN!!!"

    He hurriedly got up and repeatedly bowed as he apologised,

    "THE F.U.C.K DEKU!!! DAMN NERD!! ARE YOU SO STUPID YOU CAN''T EVEN SEE WHERE YOU WALK?"

    Many old traumas resurfaced in his mind, making it difficult to answer. He was frankly a little terrified. He thought that their relationship would become better ever since the accident back then, after all, Kacchan stopped bothering him since then. But it seemed like it was just in his head.

    He began to take his things that fell from his bag in silence, but when he was on the verge of taking his notebook, a foot was placed in it.

    "Oi, Deku!! I am talking to you!!!"

    Seeing this, Izuku felt anger boil inside of him for the first time. This was a gift from All Might. What''s more, there was his old training plan on it. You could say that this book had his dream in it. As such, how could he let anyone destroy it? A burst of courage burned in his head.

    "G-get your fe-feet off this book."

    "AAHH?!!... THE F.U.C.K DID YOU SAY?

    Katsuki looked down and found this book. He stepped on it by accident, but seeing Izuku fight for this right, only angered him further.

    Izuku burst of courage instantly died out. There was nothing he could do. He was just a quirkless.

    All men are not created equally. This was the reality he learned at the young age of four. What could he do? He was nothing. Butˇ­.

    "Out of my way."

    A chilling voice suddenly came out of nowhere.

    ----

    A crowd already formed and looked at this scenes from afar. For the students of this school, this was nothing new. They were already used to it.

    Bakugo looked at the trembling Deku with a sneer. He couldn''t understand that stupid bastard. He was so weak. So why the f.u.c.k did he always act as if he was so great.

    He remembered the moments when Deku tried to save him and shivered in rage. It seemed like he needed to give him a lesson.

    But, just as he was about to use his quirk to scare him, a chilling voice suddenly sounded from behind him,

    "Out of my way."

    He couldn''t help but freeze. His blood, his thought, everything was like he was thrown in an icy lake.

    He slowly turned to face the originator of this voice. What faced him was a demon.

    A boy, with tanned skin white hair and a white tee-shirt under the uniform of another middle school. But what really took his attention were the eyes.

    Those scarlet devilish eyes. The look in his eyes was one of absolute despise and competent. He felt like he was less than trash in those eyes.

    That thought, more than anything brought him back.

    "Bastard!!!"

    He was a king. He will surpass All Might and become the number one hero. How dare this bastard look down on him.

    Small explosions began to form in his hand but just as he was about to launch them, a blood red sword suddenly appeared close to his neck.

    "The usage of quirk outside is prohibited. But people have the right to use their quirk to protect themselves. Try... and I will cut your hands."

    Bakugo stopped short. He felt like he was bound, sweat rolled on his forehead as tried to think.

    Who was this guy?

    Why did he provoke him?

    Where did he come from?

    What should he do?

    All those questions floated in his head before he ultimately decided to slowly lower his hand and disperse the explosion.

    The moment he did this, the sword seemed to liquify before entering the hand of that bastard.

    The boy, walked slowly toward him. Bakugo could feel his heartbeat loudly in his heart.

    Then, slowly, as if it was nothing...He went past him without even giving him a second glance. As if he wasn''t even worth the time.

    He took the hand of Deku, before dragging him outside of the school.

    Bakugo stayed here with an incredulous look on his face. The murmur of the crowd slowly brought him back to reality

    (What the f.u.c.k? What the actual f.u.c.k? )

    The fear was replaced by an overwhelming feeling of shame and humiliation.

    He couldn''t help but scream towards the crowd.

    "SHUT THE F.U.C.K UP!!!"

    He then took his bag and went away. He was gritting his teeth in frustration

    "Bastard, I will train like hell, and when I meet you once again, I will make you pay!!! "

    At the same time, he couldn''t help but wonder what kind of relationship existed between that red eyed freak and that nerd of Deku.

    ----

    Izuku was walking in silence next to Kuroha with his head lowered. He really showed a pitiful sight today. Finally, he took his courage and said

    "Th-thanks you for helping you today."

    Kuroha stopped and looked at Izuku with an emotionless pair of eyes.

    Since yesterday he was particularly in a bad mood. It became even worse because Nighteye forced him to wear a white tee-shirt since UA uniform was composed of a white shirt.

    One could say that Kuroha went past a particularly shitty day, as such his mood could be imagined

    "You''re really patheticˇ­"

    Izuku froze on the spot hearing those words. He thought that he had a somewhat friendly relationship with Kuroha. Kuroha fully turned to face him, his words were like a venom

    "The kind of people I hate the most are those who take pleasure in inflicting pain to others. In my eyes, people like that are lower trash. But what I think that hypocritical bastard like you who spout beautiful words but doesn''t act on it aren''t much better."

    After saying this, he began to walk ahead once again, but before that, he gave some last words that deeply pierced Izuku heart.

    "You said that you wanted to become a hero who saves everyone with a smile? But you see...How could you save anyone if you can''t even save yourself?"

    After those words, they walked in silence with Kuroha in the front and Izuku behind until they reached All Might office.

    During all the way, Izuku keep his head down in thought. He was sad, frustrated and on the verge of crying.

    All that for a simple reason. He had absolutely no way of countering Kuroha words... He was really pathetic.

    ----

    "I''m back!!!"

    Nighteye looked up from his PC when Kuroha and Midoriya entered. He could feel a stifling atmosphere between them but he didn''t inquire. He still didn''t recognize Izuku as a worthy successor, so he didn''t really care if he and Kuroha become friends.

    Frankly, even if in the end Izuku really passed his test and become a worthy successor, he still wouldn''t care. What he admired was All Might not One For All. He would never force Kuroha to be friends with someone he didn''t want to.

    Since he didn''t want to know what happened, he went to the point.

    "Midoriya, follow me."

    ---

    After entering another room in the buildings, Izuku was surprised to find other people in it.

    Nighteye opened his mouth

    "Let me present you my training team."

    He pointed toward a tall Middle-aged man with a mustache and an eyepatch on right eye.

    "This man is nicknamed Sebastian. He will be in charge of your Fitness and Martial art training."

    Sebastian was wearing a black suit that gave him the look of a butler. He simply gave a low bow after being presented.

    "His quirk id called [STABLE]. It give him an absolute sense of rhythm and equilibrium."

    Nighteye then pointed toward a young woman.

    "She is Malicia. She will be in charge of your nutrition and relaxation."

    "Yahoo young man!!!"

    Malicia gave a wave of her hand as she laughed. She wore a gothic dress and had long pink hair. Nighteye ignored her antic and continued

    "Malicia''s quirk is called [GLUTTONY]. Her quirk allow people to eat way more than they should be able to and only receive the good nutrients from eat."

    Finally he pointed toward the last one in the room. It was also a woman. But she looked more like a child than anything else.

    She was wearing a white nun dress with yellow strip.

    "This woman is the head of this team. Her power is equal if not greater than recovery girl herself. The sole problem is that it''s limited in its daily use and the rather nasty side effects."

    The girl pouted

    "Mooo. Mirai!! how many times did I tell you to not casually reveal my age."

    She then turned toward Izuku and give him a wink,

    "Don''t listen to that old guys. I''m eternally fourteen."

    Izuku looked at the girl who could pass for his little sister with his mouth hanging open.

    So she was what people of culture called a legal loli?

    Nighteye said in a nonchalant voice.

    "Don''t let her look trick you. Her quirk is called [HOLY PAIN]. She can heal absolutely any wound ten time each 24h but there are three conditions. One, the healing must be done within 3 hours. Two, the healing will last 3 minutes. Three, during those three minutes the one being healed will feel three time the pain of the initial wound."

    Izuku shivered. Why did it feel like he was surrounded by wolf ready to devour him? .

 Chapter 52 - CH 37: BLOSSOMING (2)

    Hello. Join my discord if you want more details about the story. discord.gg/EqVKBm5

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Kuroha was walking with Momo on his right while Minagata was walking on his left. The street was pretty bustling. It was 10 am. Pedestrian folked the street.

    Today, they had to go and try the initial form of their hero costume. The date for the recommendation exam was coming closer.

    The exam was said to be hard, but none of them had any doubt about they chances of success.

    In the end, Kuroha gave his first recommendation, the one he received from Nighteye to Minagata. But All Might gave another one to Kuroha.

    As such, Kuroha was recommended by All Might, Minagata by Nighteye and Momo by her family.

    Kuroha didn''t need to ask All Might why he didn''t recommend Izuku. The answer was pretty clear.

    Right now, it was pretty easy for anyone high enough in the hero community to know that Nighteye adopted a mixed child who was half Asian and half American. They also knew that said child was sort of All Might''s nephew.

    But Izuku was different. As much as possible, the fact that Izuku was All Might''s successor should be hidden. People become unusually smart when they''re curious about a topic.

    It would be bad if someone managed to guess by dumb luck that One For All could be passed on.

    Speaking of this, Kuroha never understood why it was never known by more people.

    At least All For One was aware of the nature of All Might quirk. Why did he never use this information? Anyway, All For One should be dead now. But that wasn''t enough.

    He wouldn''t rest easy until he got the absolute confirmation of All For One''s death.

    "Bro- BRO!!!"

    Kuroha was suddenly brought back from his pondering. He turned to face Minagata

    "Hum?"

    The Hum was a really godly word.

    Minagata who understood the meaning simply sighed and said, "We reached our destination."

    Kuroha turned to face a clothes shop. Despite the apparent simplicity, this shop was one that only a few selected people could enter.

    The moment they opened the door

    "Kyaa!! Kuroha-kun."

    A effeminate man jumped toward Kuroha, his arms opened as if to hug him.

    Kuroha couldn''t help but shiver and he dodged to the side at maximum speed. In this world, few people could scare him, but this man was one of them.

    Albertino Rodriguez... He was the man who sewed his uniform during his first years of middle-school.

    Even though Kuroha refused to become a model, their relationship was pretty good.

    Despite his fame, Albertino even became Kuroha''s personal tailor. When Kuroha asked why, he said that because he had a large debt towards Nighteye and that he found pleasure in creating clothes for Kuroha.

    The last line was really unnecessary, but he at least understood that the man was genuine.

    "Yo Albert! Seem like you''re once again rejected."

    "Yo! don''t worry I''m sure he will feel my love sooner or later."

    Minagata high fived Albertino and began to laugh with him. Albertino and Minagata had a weird friendship. During these years, Minagata did some sketches for him and it seems like he really liked them.

    They become a pretty big hit in the fashion world.

    If he wasn''t a minor, Minagata would have been able to live by himself with the money he received as remuneration.

    The sole problem was that Minagata only drew extremely s.e.xy female clothing, female underwear, and swimsuits.

    Looking at his serious expression while he was drawing such perverted clothes made it really hard for him to not punch him. This urge grew stronger when Minagata said this line one day,

    "For some, art is an eternal beauty, for other people, art is an explosion. For meˇ­Nudity is art!!!"

    Kuroha swore that when Minagata said this, he could see Minagata standing and screaming this line on a sandy beach under the sunset with waves surging toward him.

    Thankfully, despite being an incredible and somewhat creepy pervert, Minagata never did anything like peeping or using his position to influence young mannequin.

    Of course, they''re still young, so anything could happen in the future, but Kuroha trusted in Minagata''s personality and moral integrity. In his own words, he was a "Gentleman of culture."

    "Hello, Mister Rodriguez. It has been a long time."

    This time, it was Momo who spoke. she bowed a little before straightening herself.

    "Si, it has been some time."

    The relationship between Rodriguez and Momo was a little strained. Well Kuroha guessed that for a stylist like him, someone like Momo who could replicate the perfect dress just by looking at it was a sort of aberration.

    What more, as time passed, Momo was now a little colder than in the past. Kuroha knew it was his fault. She was mimicking him a little. Thankfully she was still a kind girl at heart.

    ------

    Kuroha couldn''t help but think about all that happened since Izuku was chosen as All Might successor.

    It has been seven months now since the start of Izuku''s training. The recommendation exam would debut in three months and the public exam one week later after it.

    Kuroha looked at himself in the mirror. All he wore were his boxers. He couldn''t help but marvel at the change he went through.

    Even though the team Nighteye mainly trained Izuku, they also trained him and the others.

    You could even say that Malicia and Sebastian were the perfect trainers for him.

    Thankfully he didn''t need healing. Hearing Izuku scream each time he was healed by Milenia always made him feel stressed.

    If he didn''t know that the pain wasn''t something that could be removed, Milienia would be on his hit list. Well, not like he could have done anything to her at his current level.

    Anyway, he took another look and did a slow turn. In the past, he had a rather short and slim frame, but now, he was just a little shorter than Mirio and stood at about 179 cm, two centimeters short of Mirio 181 cm.

    He was taller, had broader shoulders, longer hair and was sculpted like a god. Frankly, if it was hentai, girls would cream themselves just by seeing him.

    This growth wasn''t only physical, but also emotional. He could now easily let out different kinds of smiles. They may be fakes, but they were necessarily. That was thanks to Milienia.

    She said that having a cold face didn''t mean that you''re dangerous. It just made you a clown.

    In her own words, "The scariest person in this world are those who come close to you without showing any hostility. And even more frightening is the idea that the person is coming at you with kindness. People are weak to those they see as kind to them."

    As such, the ability to hide your own emotions and project different own are the mark of the truly great.

    Kuroha sighed. Milienia was truly an enigma for him. That woman, despite her young look, was in her thirties...At least, Nighteye said that she was from his generation, but he could smell a lie when he heard one.

    The fact that, All Might acted with her with even more respect than he did with Gran Torino was a red flag.

    Thinking of her, Kuroha couldn''t help but shudder a bit.

    One day, he did the mistake of telling her his speculation and asking her if she wasn''t older than Gran Torino himself. Her answer?

    He didn''t remember. The worst was that he didn''t even remember how the day went past, and he woke up the next day with a big headache.

    When he asked Madness what happened, even Madness refused to answer. He even had a scared look on his face. Since then, Kuroha understood a universal truth. "No matter how badass you are, there will always be someone more badass than you". Since then, he wisely never asked about her age.

    Kuroha sighed before letting out a smile. A genuine one. It happened more and more recently.

    In the past, he could only smile when speaking to those close to him. Now he could smile even when he was by himself.

    He was happy, life was good. He just hoped that this happiness will continue for a long timeˇ­

    (AN: Hehehe lol.????)

 Chapter 52 - INTERLUDE 7: GIRLS TALK

    The sun was shining with a gentle light. The period of exams was coming soon. Most schools were on holiday. This period was extremely stressful for 3rd-year middle school and high school students.

    A tall girl was walking outside on the street. Her long black hair was flowing freely, her large black hat and her beautiful black dress gave her the look of a young lady from a noble family who was walking toward a cemetery.

    The way she walked showed power and confidence in herself.

    *Cling* *cling*

    The light sound of the bell when she opened the door filled the cafe she was entering. On the door, the words Yao-cafe could be seen.

    When she entered, she took a look around and was satisfied when she remarked that outside of a single barmaid and a blonde girl, the cafe was empty.

    Why would the owner of a cafe be happy that there''s no costumer? Simply because she reserved the whole cafe.

    She walked steadily and calmly and silently took the seat that was facing the other girl.

    The girl in question had beautiful long hair that was well-groomed. She was wearing a hotpants and a red tee-shirt. She added another layer with a black pullover with a red skull painted on the back.

    She frowned a little in displeasure when she saw this pull. She knew that it didn''t belong to the girl in front of her, but to the young man she fell in love with. Those were his old clothes from a year ago that he had completely outgrown.

    While Yaoyorozu Momo watched her old rival silently, the barmaid, without being asked, came and gave her a coffee before walking out and leaving the zone. Now, the only one present was her and the blonde girl, Toga Himiko.

    Momo took a sip of her coffee. She liked sweet or tea more, but she wanted to become more mature.

    "Hello! hello! Momo-chan!! Why did you want to meet me?"

    Himiko began the discussion. Momo frowned. She hated it when this girl talked to her so casually. Momo-chan? Even Kuroha never added a -chan to her name when calling her. Still, she smiled elegantly and said,

    "Good day to you too miss Toga. Also, could you stop adding a chan to my name"

    Himiko, hearing Momo answer simply pouted before saying with a grieving voice

    "But Momo-chan, I thought we were closer than this."

    Momo nearly crushed her cup, but she held herself in. She drew a large breath, and then slowly released it. She kept comforting herself in her mind.

    (Let it go, let it go. I am a young lady. I must stay calm at any moment.)

    She didn''t have time to calm herself before she heard,

    "Momo-chan, could you hurry up? I have a date with Kuroha today."

    Those words made Momo close to the breaking point. She had to give her all to not simply scream and flip the table. Finally, she said with a serious expression.

    "Please, stop playing around. It''s about Kuroha."

    The moment she said this, the atmosphere of Himiko completely changed. There was still a smile present, but if before it looked like a little fake smile to anger her, this one was so perfect and beautiful that it was disgusting.

    This wasn''t the kind of smile that anyone could create. It was a fixed smile. The smile of a doll.

    Momo didn''t seem surprised by this even though she shivered a little. She nodded before continuing,

    "Your mask is as creepy as always."

    "Who said that this isn''t wasn''t a genuine smile of appreciation?"

    "Don''t make me laugh. If I wanted to see such a creepy smile in my spare time, I would simply watch horror movies."

    Himiko simply shrugged and stayed silent. Momo didn''t it let it phase her. She knew that Himiko was a very whimsical girl. It was impossible to know what she thought. She asked with a little curiosity

    "Aren''t you tired wearing so many masks?"

    Himiko answered with a somewhat emotionless tone,

    "If you want to say something and have people listen, you have to wear a mask. In our world, honesty isn''t a virtue, it''s a weakness, therefore, it''s a sin."

    Momo sighed and didn''t ask more. She knew that Himiko was right. Ordinary people look at the rich and envy them. They don''t know how stressful it can. [Trust no one, never give your back to anyone.]

    Finally, she decided to speak about her main motives. She wanted advice. But her pride couldn''t let her speak about it so directly, so decided to begin with simpler questions,

    "If I asked you to give up on Kuroha would you?"

    Himiko''s sole answer was to look at her. She didn''t speak, didn''t smile nor did she even blink. Momo, seeing this wasn''t particularly disappointed. If it was so easy, they wouldn''t be here.

    "You know, I have always been jealous of you."

    Himiko didn''t answer. She simply looked at Momo with a calm smile.

    "You are closer to him than I could ever be. No. More than that. You''re without a doubt the closest one to him."

    Himiko smile this time became a little more genuine. She cared for a few things in this world and Kuroha was the most important.

    The more Momo spoke, the more agitated she became.

    "I am jealous. So jealous. Why isn''t it me? Why doesn''t he live me? Even though we went on many dates since our first one, I can feel it, in his eyes I''m nothing more than a very good friend he cares about. Tell me please. Why? "

    Momo was really depressed as she said and she sagged a little in her seat.

    She still remembered the white-haired boy she met so many years ago. That day, he became her knight in shining armor. She loved him. She became obsessed with him.

    But the more she loved him, the more desperate she became. She tried hard.

    She changed her style and color of clothes. Her way of speaking and acting. She trained and absorbed knowledge madly in order to become more useful to him.

    Despite that, despite everything she did, he never looked at her the same way he looked at Himiko.

    Why? What did she lack? Sometimes she even wondered if it was worth it. Why suffer so much pain for someone who didn''t love you back? Then, she will meet him and one smile from him would be enough to make all her anxiety melt away.

    Himiko looked at Momo. She could see the pain and sadness in her eyes. She could also feel the deep love and devotion in it. But she could also feel the desire to give up...

    For a very short moment, she thought of manipulating Momo, crushing her hope. Kuroha was her and her alone. She didn''t want anyone else to snatch him. She didn''t want to share him. As Momo was right now, she only needed one little push...

    But this thought didn''t last. She then fell deep in thought. She wasn''t swayed by her emotions. Frankly, even if Momo broke down and cried this wouldn''t matter much to her. But she cared about Kuroha and his future. Kuroha situation was really dangerous.

    Until now no one ever caught them, but anything could happen. At such a time, what they would need would be connections.

    The Yaoyorozu was a top family in Japan. Frankly, they had enough influence to sway the government. Such backing isn''t something that could be given up.

    That''s why she decided to give her a way. As it stands, Momo use to Kuroha was larger than her own. She couldn''t let her own selfishness harm him.

    Kuroha was her world, her everything. If in order to protect him she had to share him or even give up on him, then so be it. As such, she began to advise Momo.

    "You see. You went at it wrong."

    Momo tilted her head in wonder

    "Where did I grow wrong?"

    "You changed for Kuroha. You become colder, more serious and more distant to the others. But you see, since when did Kuroha say that he wanted you to change?"

    "You meanˇ­"

    "Exactly. You basically self-destructed. What Kuroha feels for you right now is basically guilt. Kuroha knows your feelings for him. The more you force yourself to change, the more guilty he will feel. As time passes this guilt will create a gulf between the two of you."

    Momo hung her head in shame. Perhaps she was really a little too zealous. Himiko continued with an enamored look on her face

    "Kuroha is different from most people. He never judged me, nor looked at me with disgust. He always catered to my weirdest whim and always acted to make me feel appreciated."

    "..."

    "Someone like you with such a beautiful quirk could perhaps never understand the discrimination some kind of quirk can create. Frankly, if I didn''t meet him all those years ago, I don''t know what I would be doing right now. Perhaps I would have become a villain."

    Himiko said this seriously. Now that she was old enough, she could clearly understand her own tendency.

    If she didn''t meet Kuroha back then, she wouldn''t just be acting as a vigilante. She would be a full-fledged villain. Her infatuation with blood was simply too powerful back then.

    Now, though, any blood outside of Kuroha one feels disgusted when she drank it. If it wasn''t needed for her quirk, she wouldn''t even drink anyone''s blood apart from his.

    "Your greatest mistake though lay in your lack of understanding of him."

    "What?!!"

    Momo couldn''t accept such words. She slammed the table as she got up and glared furiously at Himiko.

    "Calm yourself. True you know some of his habits but that''s all. You never really knew what was hidden in the depth of his heart. You never tried to understand his way of life and his pain."

    "But Iˇ­"

    "You want to say that you tried? True. You really tried. Simply not hard enough. You know that he dislikes white. But do you know why? You know that he dislikes hospitals and doctors, but do you know why? Do you know why he was adopted? Do you know what he went through before being adopted? No, you don''tˇ­ "

    "... "

    "If you really love him. If you want to be with him, make him reveal some of his secrets. Only people he really trust can do it. If you can''t, then you should give up."

    After saying this, Himiko slowly rose from her seat and began to walk away.

    "Your test is in two weeks. You should try to relax a little in order to avoid stupid mistakes."

    Then, as if the serious expression she had until now was a lie, her face suddenly became a little rosy as she smiled brightly and said with a wave of her hand

    "Bye-bye Momo-chan. I hope you make progress."

    It''s with those words, that the girls talk finished.

    (AN: Love is really dangerous. Anyway as you can see. Those two. really changed compared to the Canon. Well Himiko not so much. She is just less staby stab than in the Canon and more devoted.

    For momo though it''s different. Momo was a sheltered princess who thought she meet her prince. She stopped thinking for herself and began to only act for him.

    Some self centered man would like that. But Kuroha doesn''t.

    I hope I conveyed the feeling of love Momo have for him. It''s pure. So pure that it became easily stained.

    Personally, I think that people shouldn''t change because of love. It''s normal to want to appear better in the eyes of your loved one.

    But you should only do so if said change is beneficial for you and make you happy. Otherwise it''s bad. Doing more sports because your boyfriend/girlfriend like slim people is good. Because in long while this while be beneficial to your own health.

    But doing drug or acting rebellious because your boyfriend/girlfriend do things like that is bad and stupid.

    LOL I was seriously talked too much in this AN. Just take it as a rambling from a bored author.)

 Chapter 52 - CH 39: DISCUSSION

    "Momo, what''s happening?"

    Hearing his question, she blushed. Her head was swimming in a fog of confusion. She wanted to speak but

    "Iˇ­"

    Somehow, the words wouldn''t come out. She didn''t know what to say? Should she confess? But she already did two years ago. Should she flee? What''s the use? Kuroha''s mark was on her body, so no matter how far away she went, he would always be only one thought away from her.

    Her head began to feel faint, her breath hurried, her chest constricted, her vision fuzzy. She was suffering from a panic attack. Her legs wobbled and she began to fall, but then, she felt like she was surrounded by warmth.

    (Kuroha is taking me in his arms!! He is hugging me!!)

    If she was simply red at first, now she was a deep crimson. Finally, she couldn''t take in any more and fainted.

    -----

    Momo slowly opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. She recognized this. It was her room. She looked around and focused on the maid that was sitting on a chair in the corner with a cup of tea in her hands.

    "Why am I in my room?"

    "Hayate-sama carried you."

    Those words brought back memories of what happened earlier. She put her pillow against her face and screamed her frustration

    "KYAA!!! WHY? WHY DID I FAINT? He must think that I''m weird. No, he definitely thinks that I''m weird."

    The maid looked at her mistress with a dumbfounded expression. She looked suspiciously at the tea in her hand. Did someone put some kind of drugs in it? This was the sole explanation she could find.

    Momo still in turmoil didn''t care about how she looked. After calming herself she asked,

    "Did he go back?"

    The maid stopped looking at her tea and said,

    "Hayate-sama is in the training room."

    "Go and tell him that I will join him soon."

    "Yes!"

    Momo looked at the maid leaving her room before she nodded and got up. She was still wearing the black dress she wore this morning.

    She entered her very very very large dressing room and began to search for a sports uniform. As she disrobed herself, she took the full vision of her nude body reflected by the large mirror.

    She wasn''t narcissistic, but she knew that she was beautiful. She was rather tall for a girl and stood at about 173cm.

    She pinched her ass a little before lifting her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Despite her young age, her curves were also extremely attractive. At least from what she knew of boy liking. She lacked nothing, be it on the butt or the b.r.e.a.s.t department.

    In short, she was tall, beautiful and s.e.xy. A super legendary triple combo as Minagata would have said. Sadly, this combo seemed useless against the SSS class boss Kuroha.

    She shook her head. She really should stop thinking about games. Those were one of the sore pot of Kuroha. After the years, he still didn''t become better at it. It was frankly a little funny to see the usually perfect Kuroha show a crack in his armor. Personally she found his frustrated look as he pouted because of a loss rather cute.

    Finally, after much thought, she decided to wear a two-piece black wrestling outfit.

    (AN: This outfit is the same Rin wore in the final episode of Fate UBW when she fought against Luvia. For those who don''t know UBW just search RIN vs LUVIA on youtube.)

    ----

    She begins to walk slower and slower as she neared the training room until she completely comes to a stop once she reached the door. Finally, she took a deep breath and opened the door.

    The training room was different from the gym room. It was large. Very large. It was divided into different sections. Each section held a ring for different fighting styles. Wrestling, sumo, fencing, kendo, martial art, boxes. What''s more, each of those rings followed the standard size. So you could imagine how large the room was.

    "5608"

    "5609"

    "5610"

    The moment she opened the door, she could hear his voice counting and see him sweating as he swung a wooden sword on the ring reserved for kendo and sword fighting. Even though the sword he was swinging looked like a katana and had the length of a katana, it wasn''t a katana.

    Japan had a dozen types of swords. She never understood why it was only katanas who always appeared in the stories. The worst were those stories where a character used a double sword style with two long katana. How could two katana be used in such a style? At least one of the two should be a short sword.

    The sword kuroha was holding was a bokken. A training type sword that was used to train samurai in feudal Japan. Still, they shouldn''t be underestimated. These kinds of swords, even though made out of wood could be as lethal as metal one if correctly used.

    As she observed him, she began to think about his fighting style. She didn''t know why, but Kuroha had an abnormal passion for cutting weapons.

    Even though he tried to diversify his arsenal by adding some blunt and piercing weapons such as hammer and spear, he always prioritized his mastery over sharp cutting weapons.

    Right now, she was sure that he had basic mastery over five different sword styles and even created two personalized styles for himself.

    She shuddered when she thought about it. His first created sword style was good but it was still comprehensible. The second one thoughˇ­

    "Ohˇ­ You''re awake?"

    This voice brought her back from her thoughts. Kuroha took a bottle of water, opened it, and slowly let the water flow on his head. He only wore a sweatpant. Looking at the water sliding on his muscles, Momo had the impression to see the world in slow motion. She never regretted so much not having her phone on her.

    Those stray thoughts made her blush heavily. Why did she act like Himiko? She discarded those thoughts and began to walk toward kuroha and entered the rings.

    She touched her belly. The moments she did, light began to shine on it. Then, slowly a weapon began to form. It was a staff. A bo staff. She also trained in various taijutsu and bukijutsu. But out of all the bukijutsu she trained in, the staff was the one she liked the most. She could be considered to have a rather good mastery of the Bojutsu.

    (AN : Taijutsu: martial arts, Bukijutsu: weapon arts.)

    She twirled her staff for a while before gripping it with two hands and pointing it towards Kuroha.

    The pressure grew instantly. The silence was heavy. Kuroha silently walked until he stood in front of her and then, he slowly raised his hand

    Momo gulped a little. He was so close. What did he want to do? She didn''t have time to think before,

    Bang!!

    "Ouch!!"

    She crouched down in pain. He karate chopped her. Kuroha smiled a little before saying,

    "Before any strenuous activities. One should always stretch a little and warm up."

    She pouted. This sentence completely destroyed the solemn atmosphere she created. She sulked as she began her kata.

    ----

    Kuroha looked silently as Momo moved. She was really graceful and skillful. Frankly, he was nervous. He could easily give pretty scathing remarks if he wished, but he wasn''t really good at recomforting and facing people head-on. If he had a system, his Talk-No-Jutsu skill level would be 0.

    Still, sometimes one had to act even if they''re out of their depth. What''s more, he more or less understood what troubled her. Since it was partially his fault, he really couldn''t find it in himself to run away. It seemed like he would have to be a little more open with Momo.

    ----

    After she finished her warm-up she properly faced kuroha. She saw that he discarded his previous bokken for another one. This one was created following the style of a nodachi. It a great sword with a length of about 95 cm. This sword was the predecessor of the katana.

    Momo squinted a little as he put one foot in front and found his balance. The advantage of the nodachi was the greater range it gave to its user. Still, as a great sword, it was rather difficult and couldn''t be easily manipulated. Sadlyˇ­ This only holds true for normal people.

    The moment she blinked, she saw the sword already a few centimeters from her face. Despite that, she didn''t flinch.

    She was used to it. She took a step back, twirled her Staff before deflecting the sword. Then she thrust with all her might while holding her weapon with one hand.

    Kuroha, with infuriating ease, made use of the sword and blocked the thrust, before kicking her legs.

    This was like this. In their training session. Apart from using their quirks, everything else was fair game.

    The pain from that kick made her flinch a little. Just a few milliseconds. Sadly it was nearly fatal. If she didn''t hurriedly sweep his leg with her staff she would have been done for.

    The few minutes that followed were a pure clash of skill. No one tried to overpower the other one but rather to outsmart him. It was like a game of chess. Each move was carefully planned three, four or even six-step in advance. The one who failed to keep up would lose.

    Finally, just as she found an opening and was about to thrust her staff in, she found the sword close to her neck.

    "*huff* *huff* *huff* *fu*", Kuroha and Momo were breathing hard. Well it was mostly Momo, Kuroha''s stamina wasn''t infinite, but he could recover pretty fast if he simply stopped moving

    She sighed before laying down and closing her eyes. She lost once again.

    Usually, it was very normal for her to lose against him. But nowˇ­

    She covered her face with her arm as tears silently feel down. She didn''t know why she began to cry. It didn''t make sense.

    She could feel Kuroha sit next to her but she didn''t bring down her arm. She didn''t want him to see her messed up face and puffy eyes.

    "*Sniff*I really love you you know."

    "... I know."

    "It has been so long since I fell in love with you."

    "..."

    "I tried everything. I really tried."

    "..."

    "You know, a few days ago I talked with Himiko-san. She told me that all I did make you feel more guilt than love for me. Is it true?"

    "... Yes."

    Momo chuckled a little. It was a self-mocking laugh. Now, even though she knew the answer, she decided to ask

    "Do youˇ­ Do you love me?"

    Her heart began to palpitate. She was scared. She didn''t want to hear this answer, but she needed it,

    "...Noˇ­. I only see you as a close friend. What moreˇ­ You don''t really know me."

    Her lips trembled as she choked out a sob, after gathering all her remaining strength, she asked,

    "What about Himiko-san?"

    "Iˇ­"

    -----

    Momo was now alone in her room. Her head buried in her tear-soaked pillow. She had to give her all to not scream out her pain. It hurt, it hurt so much.

    So this was what it feels like to have a broken heart? If it was so painful, why even fall in love?

    She began to think about all the memories they shared. All the time they passed together. Now, everything was meaningless. She would always be a simple friend to him.

    The last thought she had as she feels asleep was,

    (Himiko told the same thing, what did he mean by not really knowing him?)

    (AN: Before any of you send me a letter to threaten me, please calm yourself. Momo will be part of the harem. It''s just that it''s too soon, and she still doesn''t know his dark side. The romance and harem formation will be a little slow. But I would do my best to not frustrate you too much.)

 Chapter 53 - CH 40: SADISTIC ANIMALS/ RESOLVE

    "Sooooˇ­ You rejected her in the end?"

    "Yes.."

    Himiko was frustrated when she heard this answer. The heck!! She didn''t think that Momo would be stupid enough to confess even though she had clearly no chance. In her initial plan, she would slowly guide Momo toward making Kuroha like her more and then everything would go well.

    It was Sunday, one day after Momo rejection from kuroha. Right now they were in kuroha bedroom. Apart from the ceiling where a map of the sky was drawn, the rest of the room was pretty simple and void of decoration.

    "You shouldn''t have given her such a straightforward answer. The best would have been to ask for a few days and talk to me about it."

    Once again, she didn''t care about Momo. It was just that they may have lost an incredibly powerful and wealthy support.

    "...."

    "Could you tell her that you retract your words and in fact like her very much?."

    Kuroha snorted, no one apart from himself, knew Himiko more than him. It may be arrogant and narcissistic of him to think like that, but he would rather believe that the sun could rise in the west than believe she was sincerely worried about anyone but himself.

    He sighed and said,

    "You know, I am not naive enough to think that no one will ever find all the things we did. Already, the bounty hunter team NIGHT RAID, composed of Asa, Mujitsu and Hina already know about my existence. Sooner or later, something will go wrong, and someone will find my crimes. In such a situation, having the Yaoyorozu backing would be extremely useful without a doubt."

    Himiko was overjoyed when she heard this, it seemed like he understood her goal

    "Then you shouldˇ­"

    "I will do nothing."

    Kuroha cut her before she could finish

    "Momo is someone who holds a really large weight in my heart. She is my friend, my best friend. I will never use her, and I will never let her be tainted by the darkness until she becomes a true hero."

    Momo was one of the few lights that allowed him to not fall in the dark power of the Emo. He owed her too much. What more

    Himiko laughed before pinching Kuroha right cheek with an amused look on her face

    "Protect her. Don''t make me laugh so much. Aren''t you just protecting yourself?"

    "..."

    She didn''t mind his silence and hugged his head against her chest and began to slowly caress his long hair.

    "No matter how you act. No matter how hard and how high the wall in your hearts are, I will always be there for you."

    --------

    "Humˇ­ The candidates this year are really interesting. Don''t you think?"

    A voice, that seemed rather young, sounded in an office in U.A.

    "It''s my first year, as such I have no basis of comparison. So I cannot answer this question."

    Another voice sounded not far from the first. This time it was a little more nasal.

    "Hyoga, you''re too strict. Try to loosen a little."

    It was the principal''s office. In here a rather surrealistic scene was playing on. A penguin and what looked like a rat were playing chess. What more it was a tri-dimensional one. The number of operations necessary for each step was insane.

    For those two though this was nothing more than a slightly more troublesome game. That was how smart they were.

    You should have guessed it, those two were Nezu and Hyoga respectively, the headmaster U.A and the new teacher.

    After placing another pawn, Hyoga asked,

    "Are you sure about those changes?"

    Nezu countered it by advancing one of his knights.

    "Initially I had planned to hold a race type exam. But with the information I recently received about a young child, I decided to change the game a little."

    Hyoga watched his compatriot quietly. Like him, he suffered at the hands of those human, why then was he so caring toward their progeny?

    He didn''t understand, but he understood that he could only live thanks to his charity. That''s why he was ready to work as a professor even though he couldn''t help but dream of biting their heads off. Still, even though he couldn''t kill them, he could still make them wish they''re dead once he began teaching them.

    Those two, fully immersed in their imagination, one thinking about how interesting the test would be and the others thinking about how to torture his students,

    "AHAHAHAHA!!!!" x2

    Began to let out a really creepy laugh.

    ------

    Outside, a tall black-haired man wearing a black outfit having a sort of very big scarf around his neck was on the verge of knocking on the door. But, once he heard those laugh, he wisely retracted his hand, took a few silent steps back, and began to slowly walk away. While he was going away, he could be heard murmuring,

    "Nop, no way I will enter there. I will just act as if I heard nothing."

    -----

    After laughing for a while, they calmed themselves and began to play again as if nothing happened. Nezu, after taking one piece of Hyoga said,

    "Still, it seems like you really like those human clothes."

    From the few months they spent together, Nezu remarked Hyoga unusual love for clothing. He rarely wore the same clothes more than five times.

    Today, from what he could see, Hyoga was wearing a white tuxedo, a monocle on his right eye, a white hat and he was holding a cane with his left hand.

    (AN: Search Excalibur Soul Eater to find the picture I used for this.)

    Nezu was seriously impressed with this get-up. While Nezu was observing him, he was doing the same.

    He never understood why Nezu always wore the same clothes. What more, even up to now, he was never able to guess what kind of species Nezu belonged to.

    From what he could see Nezu was a short male who appears to be a possible combination of several different animals, including a dog, a mouse and a bear, which would make him a chimera.

    He had the head of a mouse with circular black eyes, a large scar over the right one, relatively square-shaped ears with pale pink insides slanting outwards from the top of his head, and an elongated muzzle with a small round nose. His fur was white and has large, dog-like paws with pink pads and a thin tail like that of a cat.

    He sports a white dress shirt, a dark red tie around his neck, a black double-b.r.e.a.s.ted waistcoat and matching dress pants. He also wore an orange lace-up sneakers with incredibly thick soles which seem to be quite large on him.

    Hyoga was sure that no matter how much he suffered, Nezu should have suffered far worse. It was one of the reasons that made him listen to him.

    He was of the opinion that If you don''t share someone''s pain, you can never understand them. Even then it wasn''t enough understanding someone through pain didn''t mean that you''ll come to an agreement.

    That''s why they sharing the same pain was only one of the reasons he accepted to follow him.

    Another one was that he owed him his life and his freedom. He would use his life to repay this debt no matter what. This was his way. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.

    ------

    Momo was sitting while facing a mirror. She cringed a little as she looked at her reflection. Yesterday, she cried during half of the night before falling asleep. Now, her puffy eyes and her rebellious hair made her look like a witch.

    This thought made her smile a little before the memories of why she was in this state came back.

    Tears gathered in the corner of her eyes but she fought them back. Crying one night was enough. Any more than this would just be a waste of time. If simply crying could solve problems, the world would be a very different place to live in.

    What did she feel for Kuroha? Did she still like him? Should she give up and stay as a friend? Should she try once again?

    Finally, she firmed her resolve. One time. One more time. One last time.

    She will give her all to seduce him. The duration was one year. If after that he still rejected her, then she would simply give up. She loved him. As such she had to fight. Love is war. A war would never be won if the soldiers gave up at the first step back.

    She began to reassess her situation from a more objective viewpoint.

    Firstly, she had been friend-zoned. But it wasn''t like there''s no way to get out of the zone. She just had to find the one that will work.

    Secondly, she had to change her approach. She wasn''t stupid. After what Himiko and Kuroha himself said, it seems like Kuroha had some secret she didn''t know, but that Himiko knew. She had to find what it was.

    Thirdly... she bitterly smiled. Himiko was a great obstacle in her way. She thought back to his answer yesterday

    ---FLASHBACK

    "What about Himiko-san?"

    "Iˇ­ Frankly I don''t know what I feel for her."

    ----FLASHBACK END

    Momo bitterly smiled, the difference was stark. He could clearly say that he didn''t love her, but he was confused about his feelings for Himiko.

    If it was a race, Himiko would have already completed 80% of it, while she didn''t even start yet. Worse she was told by the referee that she didn''t have the prerequisite to start.

    But this wasn''t enough to make her give up. She was Yaoyorozu Momo. A Yaoyorozu always got what he/she wished for.

    After firming her resolves, she got up and went to take a bath. Perhaps what she was doing was useless. Most likely she would fail. Butˇ­ She wanted to do it. If her first love must end in failures, then so be it. She just didn''t want to have any regrets. She didn''t want to think things like "What if I done this or that?"

    That''s why, even though it''s stupid, even though it''s pitiful, even though it hurt, she will still fight for his love.

    -----

    The next day the first batch of students who would pass the test stood in front of a podium. There a man began to scream, excitedly,

    "HEY! HEY! HEY! WELCOME YOU EXAMINEE. I HOPE YOU''RE READY!!!"

 Chapter 54 - CH 41: PHYSICAL TEST (1)

    "HEY! HEY! HEY! WELCOME YOU EXAMINEE. I HOPE YOU ARE READY!!!!"

    Once again, Kuroha began to feel serious doubt about the teaching staff of U.A. First a cray penguin, now a crazy man. All it lacked was a sadistic principal. He seriously wondered if he shouldn''t have followed Himiko to Seikatsu high and be done with it.

    The man, seemingly not caring about the reaction of the crowd began to speak once again

    "IF YOU''RE READY SAY: YES!!!!"

    "YES!!!!"

    The silent scene was broken by a loud voice coming from another guy. This time it was an examinee. Kuroha recognized him. It was the guy with the spring in his step.

    "OHHH!!! SEEM LIKE THE CROWD IS IN FIRE. NOW LET BEGIN."

    A large holographic screen suddenly appeared behind him. On the screen, different pictures of robots could be seen. The prof began to speak once again,

    "SOOO!!! THIS STAGE IS DIFFERENT. RECENTLY WE RECEIVED COMPLAINS ABOUT THE FAIRNESS OF THE RECOMMENDATION TEST. AS SUCH THIS TIME YOU''LL HAVE THE SAME TEST...."

    He then began to explain to them about the robot and the points that could be gained from it. He also talked about the giant robot who gave zero points. After a while, the tension began to ease. Everyone here had a more or less powerful quirk. This test should be a breeze. It was when they were having such a naive thought that reality punched them in the gut. Really hard. Indeed,

    "...BUT YOU GUYS ARE RE-CO-MAN-DED. RIGHT? HOW COULD YOU BE UNDER THE SAME CONDITION AS THE NORMAL STUDENTS? SO, THERE WILL BE THREE IMPORTANT CHANGES. "

    The tension began to grow. Kuroha could basically see that this guy was enjoying this. Still, he didn''t matter to him. He had confidence in himself.

    "ONE!!! THE TEST WILL LAST THIRTY MINUTES."

    "..."

    "TWO!!! IN THE HERO DEPARTMENT. ONLY THE TEN WITH THE HIGHEST SCORE WILL BE ACCEPTED."

    Murmurs could be heard in the crowd. but it wasn''t really out of disapproval. The spots were always very few. Those who failed could only take the normal exam.

    "FINALLY! THREE!!! STUDENTS CAN ATTACK AND HINDER EACH OTHER. WHAT MORE, EACH TIME YOU BEAT SOMEONE, 50% OF HIS POINT WILL BE TRANSFERRED TO YOU. OF COURSE, NO LETHAL ATTACK ARE ALLOWED."

    This time, an uproar could be felt. The test changed each year, but a rule that was never broken until now was the rules of not attacking each other during the test. What could be the reason for this change? What did it mean?

    "NOW! NOW! NOW!, STAY CALM. THE TEST WILL BEGIN IN TEN MINUTES."

    ---

    In the monitor room, divers prof were observing the situation. In the center, was seated Nezu and behind him stood Hyoga who this time wore a butler outfit.

    A black-haired woman who seemed to wear the clothes of a dominatrix opened her mouth

    "Principal you''re really evil."

    Nezu smiled silently. This test was really tricky. It wasn''t just a question of getting points. Right now, the smart student will begin to ponder. Since they can hinder each other, doesn''t it mean that they can help each other?

    The first batch of examinees had more than hundreds of students. Alliances will begin to form. What''s more, only ten will succeed. As such in order to succeed, you must destroy the maximum robots possible. What did I mean? You''ll become a target of those who aren''t confident.

    Hyoga served tea for Nezu who sipped it in a good mood. Another one, a dark-haired man with a large scarf continued

    "Midnight you shouldn''t say that. This exam will test many of their qualities. Leading, following, loyalty, discernment, team fights, Solo fights, and efficiency."

    Nezu nodded

    "Eraser head is right. Those who aren''t confident will gather and form groups. Those who are overconfident will fight alone. It will be a very interesting test. The funniest thing is that they may never pay attention to the hidden requirements of this test. Don''t you think so? Fufufu AHAHAHHAHAHAH!!!"

    Everyone decided to stay silent. They looked too much like the villains of the story.

    After laughing enough, he took another sip of his tea calmly as if he didn''t laugh like a crazy psycho a few seconds ago.

    In order to avoid awkwardness, another teacher decided to speak

    "I wonder who will come out on top."

    It was a short old woman this time. Despite her stature, everyone here respected her greatly. Even Hyoga. There''s no one here who hadn''t been healed by her at least one time.

    Aizawa Shota, also known as Eraser Head spoke,

    "I think that Endeavor son, Todoroki Shoto will come out ahead. From what I know, he has a rather powerful quirk and was trained since young by his father. Sadly, he isn''t part of this present batch."

    The moment he spoke, the screen showed the image of a young boy with a white and red color hair plus a burn on his face.

    "Tch!!"

    It was Midnight who did that. Still, no one remonstrated her. None of them particularly liked Endeavor. But his abilities were the real deal.

    "Oh. In my case, I have my eyes on another student. Yoarashi Inasa. He has a very powerful wind quirk. What''s more, I like his personality very much."

    The one who spoke was a tall man who wore a tan cloak that covered most of his body and had a black helmet.

    This time, the picture shown was a tall boy with a large grin on his face.

    The other teachers, hearing him, nodded. Inasa Yoarashi was a very good seed. They may not have done the interview, but they had enough information on him to know that there''s no way he would fail.

    Nezu, hearing them chuckled a little

    "You guys, seem to forget someone."

    "Ohˇ­ Who are you talking about?"

    Nezu sipped his tea as a picture of a tall white-haired young man was shown.

    "Hayate Kurohaˇ­"

    Aizawa murmured this name. He didn''t remember where he heard it. But he was sure that it was somewhere in the corner of his mind.

    "AH!!!"

    Midnight screamed. Everyone turned to look at her.

    "I remember now. He is Nighteye son and All Might nephew."

    The teachers were stunned before remembering the rumors about Sir Nighteye taking an adoptive son and All Might recognizing him as his nephew.

    Midnight began to laugh

    "Oh oh oh. Don''t you think it''s destiny? We have All Might representative and Endeavor representative A little more and they would have fought against each other."

    The other began to nod. Meanwhile, Nezu had his eyes fixed on the screen. He knew more about Kuroha than the other. The new conditions were in reality specially added for him.

    (Hayate Kuroha. How will you act in such a situation? Don''t disappoint me)

    He was really curious but it wasn''t just curiosity that was fueling his moves. He really hated humans but he didn''t hate children and heroes.

    He was the principal of U.A high school. It was his nest. The protection of the students was his responsibility. As such he couldn''t allow an unstable boy enter his nest and destroy it.

    He wanted to use this test in order to judge Kuroha personality. His treatment would depend on the result.

    -----

    Ten minutes later, Present Mic screamed,

    "LET BEGIN THE TEST."

 Chapter 55 - CH 42: PRACTICAL TEST(2)

    TEN MINUTES EARLIER:

    The crowd began murmuring after Present Mic, he left the venue. None of the people here were stupid. As such, even though they couldn''t guess all the intricacies of this exam, they still understand that each step should carefully be planned.

    Kuroha, seeing people begin to form groups shrugged before going somewhere to sit. He didn''t want to form a team. It wasn''t that he was arrogant.

    At least, if Momo was here he would try and team up with her. But she was in the next batch. Since she wasn''t present, he just didn''t see the need.

    "Hello! Would you like to team with us?"

    Just as he was about to close his eyes once he sat under a tree, he heard a soft voice calling him. When he turned, he was faced with a girl. Kuroha noted idly that she was rather pretty but that he didn''t really care. She had fox ear on her head and two tails trailing behind her. The girl was followed by a group of boys.

    When he heard the question, Kuroha feels his brain buzz for a short instant. During this instant, this girl becomes the prettiest existence in the world. Her orders were absolute. This didn''t last long. But when he understood what had happened, he was very angry.

    The girl, seeing him like that had a victorious smile, but just as she was feeling happy, a chill went past her body. When she looked at the guy in front of her, all she felt was danger. His cold eyes staring hard into her. She waved her hand as she sweated,

    "You know what, forget it."

    She literally fled with her tails between her legs. The boys, confused, simply followed without even looking at him.

    Kuroha looked at her coldly but didn''t chase. He decided to close his eyelid and rest a little, but then, another voice woke him up. This time, it was a very loud one.

    "OHHHH! INCREDIBLE!! I didn''t think someone else would be able to escape her control."

    Kuroha frowned as he faced the guy speaking. He recognized him. It was the guys he already remarked during the written exam. Still, he didn''t know his name

    "Who are you?"

    The guy, seemingly surprised by the question did something that really surprised him. He did a bow so low his head literally hit the floor. Blood was even flowing from his face.

    "I AM VERY SORRY!! HOW COULD I BE SO FORGETFUL. I AM YOARASHI INASA. HAPPY TO MEET YOU!!"

    Kuroha posed for a short second before answering.

    "I am Hayate Kuroha."

    Internally he sighed, it seemed like he was doomed to never meet anyone normal in this school. He rummaged in his pocket before giving him a nap

    "Take this. Blood is flowing."

    Inasa took it with a big smile and cleaned the blood before saying.

    "Thank you!! Can I call you Kuroha?"

    Kuroha didn''t really care about normal convention, so he simply nodded. Anyway, no one called him Hayate.

    "So Kuroha, what will you do? Find a team or act by yourself."

    "Alone. What about you?"

    "Me?"

    A fire seemed to burn in his eyes as he proclaimed with his fist high in the sky

    "I THINK THAT HEROES SHOULD BE HOT-BLOODED AND PASSIONATE. AS SUCH I WILL PASS THIS EXAM ALONE!!!"

    "I see."

    After that, the two stayed silent. Well, Kuroha tried to stay silent. But he was constantly bombarded by Inasa. Kuroha didn''t dislike Loud guys like this. This guy made him think of Mirio and All Might. They had a candor in them that was really attractive to the people around them.

    ----

    They now stood in front of the principal entry,

    "Kuroha, good luck."

    Kuroha nodded without answering. Now they were

    "LET THE TEST BEGIN!!!"

    The moments, those words sounded, everyone began to gather in different teams and observe each other warily. Most did it in a team of four or five. After all; the higher the number, the less chance of success there will be. No one wanted to be the first to score a point and become the target of everyone.

    Kuroha observed everything that was happening without moving.

    He seriously thought about all the instructions that were given by Present Mic. One sore point disturbed him.

    This test would give birth to many betrayal and backstabbing. The one who reaches the top won''t necessarily be the one who put the most effort into it, but rather the one who backstabbed the more. But, Would the top hero school in the east accept such students?

    For Kuroha, the answer was no. Present Mic said that they "COULD", not that they "SHOULD". In society, Hero CAN do evil. NO. Anyone, even someone without quirk can do evil if he so wishes. But it doesn''t mean that they SHOULD do evil.

    This means that even though those who attack each other may get more points, there should be a system in place to make those with bad action fail to reach the top 10.

    Another sore point was the giant robot. He was worth 0 points. This whole matter was fishy.

    He grinned as he thought back to what Inasa told him.

    (Hero should be hot-blooded huh...Then let me play this role for the first time.)

    As such, he decided to do the complete opposite. He would only fight the robot and would try to avoid a human fight as much as possible.

    ---

    Inasa was taking slow deep breaths as he prepared himself. He didn''t understand all the instructions, but one thought stayed clear. The more robots he destroyed, the higher his chance would be.

    Just as he was about to move,

    *Tap* *Tap* *Tap*

    In the uneasy silence that descended, slow steps could be heard. Inasa turned toward the source and a grin settled on his face. It was Kuroha.

    Truth be told, after seeing Kuroha the first time. He felt a great discomfort. A little like Endeavor and his on made him feel. The feeling of indifference, as if nothing in the world apart from themselves mattered. Those weren''t the eyes a hero should have.

    But after discussing with him, he could feel it. This guy was different. Now, he had the proof. Perhaps...They could become friends.

    "KUROHA. DO YOU WANT TO BET WITH ME? THE ONE WITH THE HIGHER SCORE WIN."

    He saw that Kuroha looked at him with a weird expression before smiling. Isana was a little shocked, and he wasn''t the only one. For a short moment, he even doubted his own s.e.x.u.a.l orientation.

    Kuroha finally opened his mouth and said,

    "As you wish. Let''s play a game."

 Chapter 57 - CH 43: PRACTICAL TEST (3)

    Inasa begins to gather wind around him and propelled himself into the testing ground. Kuroha, watching this, simply smiled before using a knife to wound himself.

    The blood began to flow, then took the form of a skateboard. Then the wound closed at a visible speed. Kuroha smiled, this was one of the techniques he created since he learned he could fly.

    Two years ago, Madness manipulated the blood flow in all his body and then flew. It looked easy on the surface, but the number of calculations necessary for such an operation was still too much for him. Each time he tried he would simply destroy his body from the interior.

    The sole time he nearly succeeded, he crashed in a very embarrassing place. But this was a story for later.

    Anyway, one day, Izuku who saw him agonizing over this problem simply said. "Why do you need to fly with your own body? Can''t you just your blood as a platform?"

    Kuroha never felt so dumb in his entire life. Though, in his defense, he was simply so into the idea of flying that the idea of simply using a medium never entered his mind.

    Since he couldn''t control it from the inside, he will control it from the outside as he always did.

    Sometimes, things are really weird. The moment his mind became less rigid, tens of ideas rushed in his mind.

    Finally, he remembered the flying sword always mentioned in Chinese novel and decided to do something like that

    "HOVERBOARD."

    He jumped onto his hoverboard and rushed into the testing test without caring about the weird look. This hoverboard didn''t allow him to fly too high. Just about two or three meters above the ground. But it was plenty enough and very very fast.

    Once on it, he could easily reach a max speed of about 108 km/h. He could even go faster, about ten times faster and reach subsonic speed if he gave up on maneuvering and just rushed in a straight line.

    Frankly, this wasn''t anything great in the world of quirks. He once raced on a racing circuit against All Might. The result? A total humiliation.

    In the end, All Might speed was about 400KM/H and that was with him being wounded and not taking it seriously. From what he told him he could even go faster in the past and reach sonic or supersonic speed without losing any maneuverability...

    He also said that all top speed type heroes could at least reach a subsonic speed. That was simply mind-boggling.

    Despite that, what made this hoverboard really scary wasn''t the speed itself but the fact that he didn''t need to acc.u.mulate speed. Inertia could go f.u.c.k itself and had no meaning to it. He could go from 0 to 100 with just a thought.

    Frankly, in a short and mid-range, it was even scarier than his [BLINK].

    What followed was a true show of power as Inasa and Kuroha destroyed robots by the tens. The others who had formed an alliance, seeing the situation didn''t hold back anymore and also begin to destroy robots.

    Despite that, they put all their attention to the first two because it was clear that they would be the ones with the most points.

    As Kuroha cut easily another robot, he began to pay more attention to Inasa. From what he could see, he had a pretty powerful wind quirk and had a great level of control.

    He tilted his head in wonder. Do one need to be a naive smiling idiot in order to become strong? All Might, Mirio and now Inasa. There''s also him, Izuku. Though in this case, he wasn''t really at the top and was far from having the same level of charisma.

    (Hum...Something to look into later I guess.)

    He decided to destroy another one, but the moment his sword was about to cut it,

    BOOM!!!

    A rock crushed it. Kuroha stopped and looked behind him. There, a group of examinees looked at him with a smirk on their face. The one who did it was a young girl who was holding a staff in her hands.

    Kuroha stopped paying attention to them before jumping from his hoverboard and walking away, hands in his pocket.

    He didn''t care that they tried to steal points from him. At this level, there''s no way he wasn''t in the top ten.

    What''s more, if he understood the purpose of this test. Attacking them first would be detrimental to him.

    That''s how things continued. Sometimes people would steal his kills. But he didn''t retaliate. Simply because he let them steal. He needed them to think he was a pushover and once they attacked him first. Then...

    He hid a smile as he began to look around. Frankly, those robots weren''t anything great, so in less than 10 mn they were close to being all destroyed.

    As Kuroha walked, he began to feel the stares on his back. He didn''t turn. He knew that such a situation would happen. He wanted such a situation to happen.

    As if that wasn''t enough a screen suddenly appeared and three pictures were shown. Kuroha, Inasa, and a green-haired girl. Present mic voice sounded once again and reached everyone

    "THOSE THREE ARE THE BESTS OF THE BESTS. THEY ARE THE TOP THREE. BUUUT!!!!! THERE''S STILL 18 MIN BEFORE THE END OF THE TEST."

    Once Present Mic said those words, Kuroha could feel that the already subtle atmosphere become more explosive.

    He could see the eyes of the examinee shining as they looked at him like he was their prey. A chilling smile formed on his face.

    Prey? He may be far from the top, but here, with all the examinees, he wasn''t a prey. He was the hunter. He murmured gently,

    -----

    Present Mic observed the situation from far away as she sat on a building. He really didn''t understand those guys. They were supposed to be smart and composed. So why did they all rush towards the one at the top? Or did they think he only had speed?

    Present Mic didn''t know how strong that guy quirk was, but at least he could see that he wasn''t a greenhorn, but rather, someone who already fought many battles.

    Still, watching the battle, he winced. He didn''t think that it would be so crushing. This kid quirk was really dangerous. One slip in control and someone would have died.

    One vs eight. It was supposed to be an awesome battle where blood will be shed. Sadly; it didn''t last more than a few minutes. It was simply crushing.

    ----

    A few minutes ago,

    During those two years since the fight against muscular, he trained and trained like mad. He destroyed his body, he racked his brain to find new techniques.

    He refused to wallow in self-pity. Questions such as why was he so weak? why was his control over his own power so abysmally low compared to his other personalities? Why did he have to train so hard? Never stayed long in his head.

    He wasn''t the center of the world. He wasn''t the most unfortunate being in the world. Nor was he the most fortunate. He was just a man. If he didn''t continue advancing, others will walk ahead without him.

    Now, he was stronger faster and overall better. It was time to show another one of the results of his two years long training.

    "Unlimited blades styles: First style."

    (AN: Hum frankly this style work more like the gate of Babylon of Gilgamesh.

    But I liked the name UBW. More explanation in the next chapter. ????)

    (AN 2: Also for those who don''t know, I really did some research for the speed. It wasn''t something I pulled out of my ass. All Might vs All for One. All Might reached a speed of about 600 km/h when he rushed towards AFO.

    If I remember well, and that was with him being a little busy with Nomu, and being wounded. AFO said it himself: It took you 30 WHOLE seconds to cover 5 km. So in AFO eyes, this speed is nothing compared to All Might peak.

    What more with some research I found that deku could reach a speed of about 212 m/s with 20% of OFA in a burst of acceleration over a short distance. It happened in the Manga not yet in the Anime. So if 20% is already subsonic speed you can imagine the speed all might have at his peak. Also, Mirio could perceive and avoid bullets.

    Finally, don''t use ilda results in the quirk assessment test. Even though he was in gear 3 the distance of 50m was too short to allow him to accelerate. What more recently Izuku himself said that Ilda speed in his burst mode was close to that of Gran Torino.

    So yeah. Subsonic speed and sonic speed reaction time are necessary to reach the top as a speed type hero. Of course, if I am wrong and someone finds others number he can send them to me. But I am pretty sure I am right. ????)

 Chapter 58 - CH 44: PRACTICAL TEST (4)

    Hello. Join my discord if you want more details about the story. discord.gg/EqVKBm5

    ----

    "Unlimited blades styles: First style."

    The moment he said those words, wound formed on his arms and a large quantity of blood flowed out from tem before forming a pool of blood floating behind him.

    Then, the pool rippled before ten large blades slowly took form and took position around him, forming a circle. From afar, It looked like he was surrounded by bodyguards on all sides.

    His preparation done, Kuroha jumped on his hoverboard and went as high as possible.

    Frankly, he was sure that he could beat them with just his martial arts and his body strength.

    Still, he needed to test the potential of these skills against people who didn''t have a great difference in level compared to him.

    Fighting against pro heroes such as All Might or ex-pro heroes such as Sebastian and Gran Torino was really depressing and bad for the morale.

    He had decided that from now on until the start of the first festival in UA, he wouldn''t fight anyone in close range.

    Using Minagata words, he gave up on being a warrior and became a mage. Or an archer? He didn''t know why, but he felt like the role of Archer sounded better for this style.

    Unlimited blades styles. It was a fighting art he created to deal with a large number of enemies. Right now, he could only use one style. Ten Blades. While in theory, he should be able to form thousands of blades once he gained enough experience and power. Still, this was more than enough for him.

    At first view, this style looked like a simple and basic one. He just had to let flow a large quantity of blood and shape it into a great number of swords. But it wasn''t so easy in reality.

    The first problem was his mind. His blood control was a very strong form of hemokinesis.

    The total weight and number of things he could control at one time was, while not limited, far from being enough.

    Using one blade was like moving arms. The higher the number, the harder it becomes to create intricate movements.

    Right now controlling 10 blades was his limit, before losing control or having to dump them all at the same time. At the same time, he could use two ten blades in any way he wanted.

    The second problem was the shape. Unlimited blades style didn''t just form swords. That would be too boring. This style was one of adaptability. He needed to be able to change the shape of any of his ten swords in a split of a second. This made the calculations even more difficult.

    He also had another style. The second one, he called it [SCATTERED CHERRY TREE FLOWER]. But this style was simply a killing move so he wouldn''t use it here.

    Kuroha turned his attention towards those guys who provoked him before launching a sword. Just like his hoverboard, inertia had no meaning to them. He could go from 0 to 100 with just a thought.

    ----

    (AN: Too lazy to search name for cannon fodder)

    Idiot A watched with cautions as ten blades slowly formed behind this one with the highest points. The fact that this guy was already four meters high was damning, but now it seemed like he could also attack from long range.

    He blinked. He just blinked, then, a sword was right in front of him. Just a few centimeters away from his eyes.

    "Hiiiii!!!"

    His leg turned jelly in an instant and he fell on his butt. His brain was unable to understand what exactly happened. Everything was happening simply too fast. Then he felt no weight under his feet.

    ''Am I flying?''

    The sensation of a rope coiling around him and pulling him back away brought him to reality. It was a boy who used the rope, another member of his group had saved him.

    Once he was away and nicely protected, he found back a little bit of his courage. He stood up and looked at the guy who stood up high in the sky, with both fear and anger.

    He crossed eyes with another teammate who simply nodded before screaming,

    "Do you have no shame? Launching a sneak is too low. How can you call yourself a future hero?"

    He just needed to buy a little bit of time

    A chuckle followed by a voice filled with disinterest answering him,

    "So grouping and attacking someone just to satisfy your need is how a hero should act?"

    Idiot A, his group, and the few groups that were also watching the show blushed hard in shame.

    "Also, sneak attack? Seriously? *Sigh* you guys are really funny and a little stupid."

    Idiot A nearly spat blood in anger. He never lost so much face. Still, as if he wasn''t enough, that bastard continued as he put his hands in his pocket.

    Still, a few seconds later, a smirk settled on his face. It should be enough then.

    The moment he smirked, the guy who crossed eyes with him previously pointed his index towards their target and said,

    "BEAM!!!"

    This quirk required a large amount of time to be used, but the result was outstanding.

    They watched this with trepidation as the beam hit their target. For a short amount of time, the world becomes white.

    BOOOMMM!!!!

    They closed their eyes and turned their backs. Idiot ¨¤ though, even with his eyes closed, began to gloat as he laughed heartily,

    "AHAHAHAH. SUCK TO BE YOU!! THIS DISCUSSION WAS ALL A PLOY TO BUY TIME!!!"

    While the others weren''t as direct, they still wore a smile of satisfaction. Still, this smile didn''t last long because of a bored voice that suddenly sounded in their ears.

    "*Sigh* You called this a plan? This was so evident that only a three years old child would get it. I just wanted to test my defense."

    They didn''t know what was happening, but they knew it couldn''t be anything great for them.

    As they thought, after the beam stopped being fired and the blinding light faded, the guy was still completely unarmed. A large circular shape shield large enough to cover his own body floating in front of him.

    "Is it really all you can do guys?", This bastard. His voice sounded... disappointed?

    "You bastard. Come down here and let me show you who is the boss."

    "Oh? Then here I come. But Are you sure you won''t regret this?"

    Idiot A was really dumbfounded. He really accepted to come? Is this guy a retard? He stood there with a stupid face for some seconds before saying

    "Of course I am sure. I never regret any of my choices." Said Examinee A with a proud look on his face.

    A few minutes later, as he lay down with blood flowing from his lip, he began to regret it. Regret it so much that his intestine turned green with regret. Sadly, there''s no medicine for regret.

    Right now, he and his team were bound together by a large rope of what looked like blood. If someone else saw this scene, they will think they were a group of villains who have been defeated and captured by a hero.

    Idiot A thought back to how this fight went after that monster landed. His memory was blurry. The only things that seemed to fill his mind were those red indifferent eyes and the odor of rusted iron that filled his nose.

    Attack, defense, reflexes. This guy was a monster. No matter what attack they threw at him, he would either dodge or block them with ease with his sword.

    Each of his ten swords seemed to be able to take any form. Finally, he simply knocked them out by transforming his sword into small hammers and giving them a good hit on the head.

    His body began to shiver in terror. He felt like he would be traumatized for life. How could it be possible for a student to reach such a level? They were all recommended students. Why was the difference between them so great?

    All his life he heard how talented he was. Now he understood that he was nothing more than a frog sitting at the bottom of a well.

    The other groups, seeing this fight, wisely choose to not entangle themselves with this monster and decided to search for the other members of the top ten.

    ----

    Kuroha walked away from the scene. Before jumping on his hoverboard and leisurely flying away.

    He began to reflect on this fight. He didn''t think that he was too strong, just that those guys were simply too weak.

    Frankly, he was a little disappointed. He felt like he wasted his time. He began to wonder what could UA really bring him?

    Training? He personally knew a large group of heroes who stand or once stood at the top of the pyramid.

    Resources? His father was already super-rich and the two girls he knew were from super-rich families.

    Connections? His family and friends gave him a level of connections so high many heroes would be jealous.

    Then... friends...? Naaa. He was sure that Nighteye wouldn''tˇ­ No Nighteye would really just send him to UA in order for him to get more friends.

    Then he remembered. The hero license. It was impossible to get it without being a student in a hero school.

    He sighed a little before making a decision. He knew that if one showed the necessary qualities, one could graduate ahead of times and/or pass the license exam.

    One year. If during this year he didn''t find anything that was useful to him in UA, he would apply for early graduation.

    "KUROHA!!!"

    A loud voice brought him out of his though. He turned and faced the direction where the voice was coming from, but he didn''t see anything,

    "Inasa?"

    BOOM!!!!

    (AN: Who here never read Desolate Era or any other CN with swords formation? Is there even a Xianxia without swords formation? Lol. You can also imagine Gilgamesh gate of Babylon with the gate being the pool of blood.)

    (AN 2: Also who guessed where I took the inspiration for the scattered flower? ????)

 Chapter 59 - CH 45: PRACTICAL TEST (5)

    BOOM!!!

    Kuroha watched as Inasa stopped abruptly in front of him. The wind billowed and formed explosions. Still, Inasa control seemed pretty good since the wind simply dispersed without harming anyone.

    "KUROHA I WATCHED YOUR FIGHT. IT WAˇ­"

    "Stop a second."

    Kuroha put a hand and stopped him from continuing.

    "Please, lower your volume first."

    Inasa was a little shocked before he blushed in embarrassment and scratched the back of his head.

    "SOR *Cough* *Cough* sorry, I sometimes let myself and speak without care."

    Kuroha sighed a little,

    "Don''t worry. I am used to loud people."

    As he said that he let out a bitter smile. Mirio and All Might were really loud. No, scratch that. They were extremely loud.

    He didn''t even understand why All Might couldn''t speak three sentences without laughing one day. If it wasn''t really rude. He would have asked him if it was some sort of disorder or complex.

    Inasa let out a bright smile at those words.

    "So. You said you watched my fight?"

    The moments he said those words, he could see stars shining in the eyes of Inasa.

    "YES!! IT WAS REA*Cough* I mean, yes it was really incredible. Your control over your quirk is really incredible."

    Kuroha didn''t know it, but his control was really at a high level. But since he was regularly beaten by slayer and saw what Madness could do two years ago, he never really saw what he did as incredible.

    That''s why each time someone complimented him on his power, he didn''t really feel anything about it. After all, in his own opinion, he was simply underperforming. Unknown to him, this was one of the reasons Nighteye insisted on him joining UA. Kuroha had a very low self-esteem on his own abilities and power.

    How could he not? All Might, Nighteyes, Gran Torino and even Sebastian on the outside. Madness and Slayer on the inside.

    Every day, every hour and every minute. He was reminded of how weak and how helpless he was. He was also shown how much better he could be. If it was anyone else with a weaker mind, they would have already fallen into depression.

    Nighteye might not know everything about Kuroha, but he understood that while overconfidence and arrogance were a sin, lack of confidence in oneself wasn''t good either.

    The two began to talk calmly...Well, kuroha talked calmly while Inasa tried to do the same, while others were still fighting against each other.

    No one knew how many points they had. As such they could only fight while they had time. Only the top three knew that they already succeeded and could hide and avoid fighting. This was their reward. After all, having their faces shown to everyone made them targets. It wouldn''t be good if it was only detrimental to them.

    If an onlooker was there, he would be baffled by this very weird scene that was playing on.

    On one side, two guys were talking leisurely, while on the other side, a group of young examinees was fighting with all they had.

    The two of them weren''t the only ones to act so relaxedly though. While kuroha was looking around, he saw another even weirder scene. A girl was sitting on the edge of another building and swinging her leg while a large group of boys were surrounding and protecting her. It was the fox eared girl. Perhaps it would be better to call her a kitsune?

    This girl was dangerous. There were two types of mutants. Mutants who received their mutations from the quirk of their parents but didn''t receive the power that came from it. This type generally had an exotic appearance and a quirk that wasn''t related to said appearance.

    (AN: In MHA, the guy in 1-A who talks with bugs is this kind of guy. He inherited his appearance from the mutant quirk of his parent but received none of the abilities they might have.)

    The second type were those who mutated and had a large panoply of abilities thanks to said mutation, all of them being classified under one quirk. The best example of those was the dragon hero Ryuko Tatsuma.

    If he wasn''t wrong, this girl should have mutant type quirk called Kitsune or something like that. Kitsune were known for their innate beauty and charming abilities.

    After looking at her for a few seconds, he stopped paying attention. Anyway, this had nothing to do with him. Even if she was chosen or failed and joined by taking the public test, it didn''t matter to him in the slightest. Most likely, they will have nothing to do with each other.

    ----

    After a few long minutes and the beating of some examinees who didn''t understand reality, Kuroha finally heard the words he longed for.

    "OOOTOˇ­ MY LITTLE FRIENDS, IT''S TIME!!!!!"

    The fights began to stop one after another. People either bowed their heads in sadness or had a hopeful look on their faces.

    It wasn''t just a question of honor to be recommended. If it was just about entering UA, Most of those here were sure to be able to do it. No. It was about the different treatments they would receive in the future. Graduating from UA was a bright halo. But graduating from UA as a recommended student was the brightest one.

    It would open all the doors to them. Sponsors and agencies would fight for them like crazy. Yes. This was the sad truth. As time passed the heroes became more common and regularised, people began to see it more as a job than what it was.

    Kuroha looked at all those examinees while in deep thought. On the internet, many people complained about how heroes weren''t like they were in the past and were more like workers or superstars. For them, heroes should fight only for society and not for themselves.

    Kuroha scoffed at such ideas. People were really disgusting. While he also thought that heroes nowadays were nothing more than a special police force, he didn''t look down on them either. All heroes had to face the dangers of being crippled or dying every time they went on a mission.

    People who could sacrifice their life while wanting nothing in return were true heroes. But people who expected someone else to sacrifice their lives for them was nothing more than sc.u.m.

    "Kuroha?"

    He stopped musing and paid attention to Inasa. He inwardly chided himself. He really needed to stop thinking about so many things at the same time while being outside.

    "Yes?"

    "Present Mic told us that we could go back home now that our exam was finished. In two day we will come back for the interview."

    Kuroha tilted his head in confusion. How did he miss all that? Still, it didn''t matter. He nodded and said thanks to Inasa before starting to walk home. But just after a few steps.

    "Hey, do you mind if we go to eat a pizza? I am paying?" Asked Inasa while awkwardly scratching his head. Despite his outgoing personality, he didn''t really have many friends.

    He paused his steps. Being able to eat junk food for free? Who could say no? Even more so you would never become fat no matter how much you ate. He turned and faced Inasa

    "Lead the way..."

    ----

    Later in the night, in the principal office of UA, Nezu was sitting with Hyoga in the darkness while they watched the recordings of today''s exam. Finally, once it ended, Hyoga asked.

    "What do you think?"

    Nezu was in deep thought as he rhythmically tapped his table with his pen.

    "Humˇ­ He passes but we will have to keep an eye on him."

    "...", Hyoga looked at him silently. Nezu knew he was waiting for an explanation.

    "This test had many hidden requirements. Just destroying a high number of robots or stealing points wouldn''t be enough. For once, what mattered wasn''t the result, but rather the methods."

    Hyoga nodded, he knew the grading system and understood what Nezu was talking about. Nezu continued while pointing toward kuroha pictures.

    "People who are tortured for a long time swing towards different extremes. We are the best examples of this. But this child here apart from being a little antisocial and silent presents no symptoms of having suffered from years of torture."

    Hyoga tilted his head in confusion.

    "Isn''t it good to not have a problem?"

    Nezu shook his head in refusal.

    "You see, monsters aren''t born. They are made. People see a child, but I see a monster deep inside or a bomb that could blow up at any time. I decided to keep an eye on him not because I fear or want to harm him, but rather because I want to help him and guide him."

    Nezu took a sip of his tea before continued, his eyes were blazing with convictions.

    "Only those who felt the same pain can understand each other. No one is more qualified than us to guide him. Since he will become a student in my school, it means he will be under my care. As such I will do my best to guide him."

 Chapter 60 - CH 46: INTERVIEW

    Two days later, Kuroha stood once again in front of U.A gate. Now he would finally end this exam. He was seriously fed up with it. Those days could have been better used for training. But he wasted them on a useless exam.

    "*sigh*"

    He showed his pass to the gate before entering and walking slowly. As he walked and looked around, he couldn''t help but wonder about how large it really was.

    It was somethings he remarked. How large does a school need to be in order to have so many facilities in it? The worst was that from outside it didn''t seem that big.

    The same went for Momo''s house... Perhaps someone with a quirk related to space helped during the construction? Well, everything was possible when it comes to quirk.

    As he walked and began to think of Momo, he couldn''t help but felt a little irritated and bothered. Yesterday, he called Momo to ask her how her exams went, but she wasn''t really forthcoming and just said that it went well before hanging up.

    He scratched his head in annoyance, he knew that his rejection would cool down their friendsh.i.p.s a little, but he didn''t think the difference would be so stark. If it was before this event she would be talking for hours about how her exams went.

    "*Sigh*"

    It was the second time he sighed in just a few minutes. Perhaps it was a littleˇ­ No, it was really hypocritical of him to think that Momo would still treat him the same after what happened. What do they call eat? One cannot have one thing and its opposite.

    Perhaps he should have said yes back then?

    The moments this thought passed his head he felt disgusted with himself. He might not be very well versed in reals relationship, but he knew that accepting her confession without having real feelings for her would have been the most sc.u.mmy thing to do.

    In his opinion, only sc.u.ms accepted to enter in a relationship with girls who fell in love with them even though they didn''t like said, girls. In the end, they would just use those girls before throwing them away once they become bored of playing with them.

    Kuroha wasn''t dense. Far from it. He knew and understood his own charm. He just didn''t care.

    He was the most popular boy in middle school and the number of confessions he received and then refused during his three years of middle school easily surpassed the hundreds.

    What more, this wasn''t just the girls. Some of the also a.d.u.l.t women tried to flirt with him. When he entered a room, some would make their cleavage more prominent others would put more sway in their h.i.p.s as they walked.

    Even, *shiver* even some males prof made secret advance to him. He also politely rejected them. He wasn''t against gay people. Everyone was free to like who they wanted. Anyone insulting someone else just because they couldn''t accept their s.e.x.u.a.l choice was a self-righteous prick who should be burned.

    In short, he would never enter a relationship with someone he had no feelings for. Another reason for rejecting Momo was his dark side.

    No one knew his two sides apart Himiko. She even knew about his mentals'' trouble and his split personalities. In short, in this world, no one knew him more than Himiko.

    He didn''t think that Momo would be able to accept his dark side. Of course, some smart ass would say, "you aren''t in her head, You can''t read her mind. Why not try it? Perhaps she loves you enough to accept you?"

    To them, he can only say, "Go kindly f.u.c.k yourselves." No one could control time and regrets were regrets because they couldn''t be taken back.

    Betting on the unlikely chance that she would accept his dark side was truly foolish.

    At least right now, since they''re only friendsˇ­ Or perhaps less, even if someone found out his secret, she wouldn''t be implicated. As for implicating Nighteye and All Might? Even the emperor wouldn''t dare to accuse All Might of committing a crime. This would the same even if All Might committed a crime in front of everyone. They would simply think that he didn''t mean for it to happen or invent all form of excuse. With his current level of popularity, All Might was basically the indirect leader of a cult.

    "*Sigh* Inasa, would you stop walking behind me?"

    Now, he stood in the corridor of the principal office. He turned back and faced this goofy guy.

    "AHAHA, YOU WERE SOˇ­"

    A glare from Kuroha stopped him mid-speech,

    "*Cough* *cough* You were so into your own thought that I didn''t want to disturb you. Still, you''re pretty sharp. I completely muffled my step with the wind so I didn''t think you would hear me."

    Kuroha simply turned back before saying a cryptic phrase.

    "You can muffle the noise of your steps, but not the one made by your blood circulation and heartbeat."

    "Heu?"

    ----

    One hour later, kuroha stood in the principal room. His eyes were twitching like crazy. For a short moment, he wondered if he should just get out and be done with this shit.

    In this room, stood three people. Well more like one woman and two beasts.

    A dominatrix?

    A penguin emperor...Wearing a suit? Seriously?

    Finally a...What the f.u.c.k was he even?

    He feels like a headache growing. He knew he shouldn''t judge people by their appearance. One of Nighteye sidekick was had a mutant quirk that made him look like a bug. But still one should stay polite. Since he didn''t know who was the principal, he simply asked while facing those three,

    "Principal Nezu?"

    It was the UMA who raised his pawˇ­ Or hand? and answered,

    "Yes! Am I a Mouse? A dog? A bear? My real identity isˇ­"

    "Is?"

    "The principal!!"

    The joke felt flat as Kuroha looked at him calmly.

    "*Cough* *cough* Now now young man. Hayate-Kun is it? Take a seat and let begin the interview."

    "*sigh*"

    (In for a penny, in for a pound. Let finish with it and go home.)

    "Now, Kuroha-Kunˇ­ Hum... can I call you by this name?"

    "Yesˇ­"

    "So Kuroha-Kun here how things will go. This interview isn''t anything important. Just a formality. Relax and answer the questions at your leisure."

    Kuroha nodded. He would be the biggest idiot if he believed the bullshit this principal just said, but it wouldn''t hurt to play the game. What more, and more importantly, he never took this interview seriously in the first place.

    It wasn''t that he thought that his place in UA was assured. He was sure that first or not they wouldn''t accept him if they didn''t want to. But in the first place, UA didn''t have the same importance in his heart like for other students and examinees.

    Even if he failed here, he could go to Shiketsu, even if Shiketsu also didn''t accept him, he could also go to another Hero highschool. Nowadays, anything lacked but hero schools. They just weren''t as prominent as UA or Shiketsu.

    ----

    Nezu observed the boy silently. He could see and understand the disinterest in his eyes. He was Nighteye son and All Might nephew after all. He was even the disciple of that crazy old woman who loved acting like a teen.

    Be it in Japan, America or even Italia, all door will be wide open to him. No, people would even fight each other for him.

    As such, for him, graduating from UA would just be a plus but not particularly important. Still, despite this disinterest, the boy didn''t ooze overconfidence and arrogance. He wasn''t looking down on UA, he simply didn''t particularly care about it. It was really interesting.

    "Kuroha-Kun, what kind of quirk do you have?"

    Of course, he had a file about it. Still, All Might was not particularly forthcoming about the deeper details. In his own words, this was Kuroha secret and he didn''t have the right to speak about it without his permission.

    "My quirk is called [BLOOD VOID] it''s a composite emitter type quirk composed of two sub-abilities. Hemokonis and the ability to teleport to were marks created by my blood are."

    Nezu nodded, composite quirk. It wasn''t anything rare. Quirks were inherited genetically and typically manifested by the age of four at the latest.

    Children would either manifest one of their parent''s quirk or a new composite quirk formed by the fusion of the two. He remembered Endeavor''s kid. From his information. This kid also had a composite emitter quirk called [HALF-COLD HALF-HOT].

    (AN: For those who are confused, Shoto doesn''t have two quirks. It''s a composite quirk. The fact that only half his body can use one element is the proof. For Endeavor, shoto is the ultimate Emitter Quirk user because he can use extremely high or low temperatures without any drawbacks. Bakugo is also a composite emitter.)

    "I seeˇ­ It seems like a very interesting and versatile quirk. During the practical exam, I didn''t see you use the teleportation part. Why is it?"

    He saw the boy tilt his head in wonder as if he asked a very stupid questions

    "Why use more strength than necessary to win? I already think that I overdid a little during this test."

    Interesting. Very interesting,

    "What did you think of this exam? What kind of goal did we have in your opinions."

    "I believe that this exam wasn''t just to test or combat prowess but also our morals and personalities. I know many heroes who aren''t particularly powerful but have useful abilities. As such, there''s no way U.A test would judge people based on the strength of their quirk"

    Nezu nodded. He had to stop his urge to clap at this answer. Smart, composed, strong but not arrogant. He liked this kid more and more. If before he wanted to guide him out of duty, now he would do it because he wished to do so.

    The question continued like that for a few minutes. Finally, Nezu asked

    "Why do you want to be a hero?"

    He was really interested in kuroha answer.

    "Iˇ­"

    ----

    Hearing principal Nezu question. Kuroha posed. He always asked himself this question. Did he want to be a hero? The answer was ambiguous but generally tilting towards no. He didn''t see himself as a hero. Why then did he fight and kill criminals during the night despite knowing that it was illegal and detrimental for him?

    Why did he train like a crazy bastard and didn''t care about destroying his body?

    Simply for revenge? No, he refused to become an Emo bitch who only lived for revenge and become blind to everything else.

    He closed his eyes and began to think. He began to look deeper into himself. His past and his future. He also remembered Madness''s words.

    Why did he kill? why did he name his alter ego Junketsu?

    The answer was in the name. Purity!!

    He wanted to erase all filth from this world. He wanted to eradicate evil from this world. He wasn''t doing it for anyone. He didn''t need the smile of anyone. He didn''t wish to save anyone. He just hated all evils and wished to destroy it.

    Finally, he opened his eyes. He felt like a weight was lifted from his shoulder. Most likely this answer would close the door of UA to him, but he needed to say it in order to reaffirm his conviction

    "I don''t wish to become a hero. Becoming a hero is nothing more than a mean to the end for me. My wish... is to eradicate all evils from this world."

    "YOU, ARE YOU CRAZY?"

    It was midnight who screamed as she got up from her seat. They weren''t blind, his words clearly implied that he wanted to kill all criminals

    Kuroha seeing her reaction, he shook his head in denial before letting out a kind and peaceful smile as he answered,

    "Crazy? I am not crazy. My reality is just different from yours."

    (AN: I decided to do some changes. Now UNLIMITED SWORD STYLE is called UNLIMITED SWORD ART. The same for the scattered flower. It''s the second sword art he created not syle. I made this decision in order to avoid confusion.

    No need to go back and look. I didn''t edit it. Too lazy to do so????.

    Also, for those who did not know, UMA stand for Unidentified Mysterious Animals)

 Chapter 61 - CH 47: PAST? (1)

    Two days later, the teachers of U.A were reviewing the total score of the examinee. While looking at the answer sheet given by the examinee, and remembering their actions during the practical exam, each of the teachers sometimes nodded or sometimes frowned. The goal of today''s reunion was to totalize the points of each examinee. Two batches, Ten recommended students in total.

    The grading system this time for the practical exam was divided into three. Villain points, determined by the points gotten from destroying robots, Rescue point determined by a panel of judges finally morality points. Determined by the number of students you attacked. Self-defense didn''t count. The morality points were negative. So the higher they were, the lower your overall score would be.

    The morality points wouldn''t be implemented in the public exam.

    As they totalized the numbers of points, they finally reached a consensus and Nezu announced

    "This year recommended candidates are, Mineta Minagata and Hatsume Mei for the departments of support. Yaoyorozu Momo, Tokage Setsuna, Honenuki Juzo, Yoarashi Inasa, Todoroki Shoto, Gin Ayakahime and finallyˇ­ Hayate Kuroha for the hero department. No one qualified for a recommendation in the department of general education and the department of management. Any objection?"

    An uncomfortable silence landed in the room. Finally, Kayama Nemuri, also known as Midnight raised her hand,

    "I can barely accept Gin''s being recommended, despite her quirk behind related to charm, her personality doesn''t seem malicious just a little mischievous. But as for Hayate Kuroha, I vehemently Object."

    Yes, Hayate Kuroha was the cause of this situation. Even though only three people were present in the room during the interview, the room was full of cameras that directly streamed it to another location where all the seniors'' teachers were reunited.

    They were all pro or ex-pro heroes. They have seen their fair share of monsters and horror. If Kuroha was a screaming lunatic who spoke about destroying evil, they wouldn''t have taken this so seriously. It wasn''t like they never had unruly students.

    But this boy...Some of them shuddered. This wasn''t normal. Even being on the other side of the screen they still felt goosebumps at his words.

    Nezu, hearing Midnight objection didn''t speak but lifted his teacup that was empty. Hyoga, who stood behind him still in Butler outfit refilled it. A light fragrance of high-quality tea wafted in the room.

    Even the queen of England couldn''t drink this tea more elegantly than Nezu. Seeing him like this, the teachers began to settle down and slowly stopped arguing. Finally; after a few minutes of silence, Nezu put back his cup before saying,

    "Midnight, I understand your worries, but you should understand that Hayate Kuroha simply doesn''t need UA to become a hero. He doesn''t even need japan to do so. As such, even if we refused him here, nothing would change."

    "Butˇ­"

    "Let me finish."

    Midnight hung her head and stayed silent.

    "We are educators. Our role isn''t to discriminate against our own students but to slowly guide them toward their dreams and transforming them into valuable men and heroes for our society. Am I right, Midnight?"

    She reluctantly nodded,

    "Now for Hayate Kuroha''s case, as a hero and a teacher, rather than fearing him, wouldn''t it be better to keep him under our care? We may not be able to change his end goal, but we could make it so he doesn''t transform into the monsters he wants to destroy."

    This time, everything was more or less settled. Nezu spoke

    "Eraser head, this year, you''ll be class A teacher. With unstable elements such as Todoroki Shoto and Hayate Kuroha, your abilities to erase quirks will be vital"

    "Roger."

    "Now, dismissed."

    -----

    Kuroha stood on the beach, facing the setting sun. Why? Because it looked cool. Well not only that.

    All it lacked was some jazz music and the scene would be perfect.

    After his interview with Nezu, he simply got out and exchanged numbers with Inasa before teleporting away. He needed to be alone. He wanted to be alone.

    Right here and now, as he faced the sun, he could feel how vast and beautiful the world was.

    He raised his hand toward the sky.

    Sometimes, he felt like he wasn''t part of this world. As if this world was nothing more than a temporary stop for him as if everything that was happening was nothing more than a dream.

    He let his hand fall. Now wasn''t the time to daydream. Most likely, either Nighteye or All Might were informed about the interview.

    He wondered idly, how will they look at him? Would they look at him with disgust?

    He didn''t really know. It had been two days since he didn''t go home.

    He basically needed no sustenance as long as he didn''t use his blood nor did he needed to sleep.

    "*Sigh*"

    His phone had been ringing like crazy since then. He sent them a message to say that everything was alright. But they should still be worried.

    At least, no one tried to find him, not because they didn''t care, but simply because they knew that no one could find him if he didn''t want to be found.

    "*Sigh*"

    He knew he was acting like an Emo, but sometimes one needed to let out his inner Emo. He didn''t want to needlessly worry them, but this was something he needed.

    Another reason and most importantly was that he wanted to go look at something very important.

    The place where everything begins. The place where his destiny was changed two times. The place where he lived the most horrible times of his life.

    The laboratory...

 Chapter 61 - INTERLUDE 8: HELL TRAINING

    This event happened during the training.

    "*huf* *huf* *huf*"

    A green-haired boy was huffing and sweating as he lay on the floor.

    All his muscles were so sore he could hardly move. His vision was clouded, his chest heavy, his mind clouded.

    Another session of hard work was terminated.

    "It should be enough for today Midoriya-dono."

    S¨¦bastien spoke as he looked at the young boy. Praise could be seen in his eyes.

    It has been eight months now since the start of training. The initial deadline for the end of phase 1.

    Frankly, when he saw Midoriya Izuku for the first time, he wasn''t particularly thrilled at the thought of training this shy and unconfident boy. He was more interested in Hayate Kuroha and he had already trained Togata Mirio in the past.

    The true worth of a teacher could only be seen by his students. Even now, of all the ones he trained, the student who made him the most proud was without a doubt Togata Mirio. But Izuku wasn''t far behind.

    Kuroha didn''t count. Teaching Kuroha was extremely frustrating. It made people wonder about the fairness of the world. The only thing really stopping Kuroha from becoming a master himself, was his own mind.

    But for Midoriya Izuku? Sebastian didn''t like to act arrogantly, but people of their status wouldn''t train anyone for no reason. If it wasn''t a request from Nigheye and All Might, they would have refused.

    The three of them were ex-pro heroes from Italy all in the top 10. There, Milienia stayed as the number 3 hero for more than ten years. He also stayed as rank 5 while Malicia was ranked 9.

    But, Milliena decided to stop being a hero and became a trainer. Since neither he nor Malicia cared much about being a hero in the first place, they simply decided to follow her. After all, it wasn''t like it was the first time they did something like this.

    He still remembered what happened twenty years ago when they fled while the Immortal queen chased them through half of England. At that time Malicia was still a child.

    (Ah...Those were good times.)

    Anyways, while he was skeptical at first, reality proved to him that sometimes a diamond could be covered by so much dust that it would never shine without being polished.

    Midoriya Izuku was a very interesting boy. Looking at him was like looking at two different people at the same time.

    He couldn''t understand how someone so weak mentally could support and go through so much torture without giving up.

    The level of training they concocted for him was basic but harsh at the same time.

    Other students would have had years of training and casual use of their quirks. How could it be easy to reach their level without an absurd training full of pain?

    The level of pain Izuku had to bear was inhuman, but the results were obvious. From a short and shy boy, he had grown into a tall and...Shy boy.

    He really couldn''t understand. What was his problem? When training or fighting, the boy acted with a calm and serious praiseworthy. But once outside, he became a wreck.

    Still, this didn''t diminish his result. In eight months, thanks to the correct distribution of nutrients as well as the conditioning training he received, he went from a short 166 cm to a more correct 175 cm.

    What''s more, he wasn''t just some beansprout. His body wasn''t particularly muscular, but lean and more suited for speed. This was Miliena plan. When he asked why to make him bulkier since he would become All Might successor, she simply answered, that Midoriya should find his own styles. If in the end, he wished to follow All Might steps, it wouldn''t be too late then.

    "Sensei, will I meet All Might tomorrow?"

    Sebastian looked at the boy who could attack him using a broken arm without hesitation but still blushed and acted like a shy maiden when asking a simple question. Once again, it was really baffling.

    "Yes, today marks the end of your foundational training. Tomorrow, once you clean the last beat of trash from the beach, you''ll really become All Might''s successor."

    Izuku, now rested, got up before bowing toward Sebastian,

    "Thanks for everything senseiu."

    Sebastian looked at the boy with gratification. He let out a smile before saying

    "I''m sure you''ll become a fine hero. Show Nighteye that you''ll make All Might''s legacy proud."

    Tears gathered in Izuku''s eyes before he bowed even more deeply.

    "Thank you!!"

    ----

    Izuku looked at the now cleaned beach with emotions. He couldn''t help but let out a scream.

    All this pain, all this suffering, all those tears. Now, everything would be rewarded, now he could be proud and say that he was worthy of obtaining this power. No one could say that he was just a lucky kid who obtained great power.

    He worked for it, sweated for it and bleed for it.

    "MIDORIYA-SHONEN, YOU DID IT!!"

    Midoriya smiled before walking toward All Might with a spring in his step. Once he was close enough, All Might ruffled his head before saying.

    "Nowˇ­ Eat!!"

    "Huh?"

    Izuku looked at the strand of hair in All Might''s hand and began to wonder if all those months of hellish training were really worth it.

 Chapter 62 - INTERLUDE 9: PUBLIC EXAM(3 in 1)

    Two months later, at 8h40, a young blonde-haired boy could be seen walking with a mean expression.

    It wasn''t that he was angry. It was basically his default look.

    As he walked, he could hear the voice of those background characters talking about the incident with the sludge villain and how incredible his quirk was.

    Those praises didn''t please him. They pissed him off!!! The thought about that f.u.c.k.i.n.g nerd saving him pissed him off so much.

    He put his hands in his pocket and continued to walk with anger brewing in his stomach, that was when he heard it

    "Hello!, Kacchan!."

    This voice, he could remember it hundreds time, he turned while screaming,

    "WHAT THE F.U.C.K DO YOU WANT YOU F.U.C.K.I.N.G N...erd?"

    His voice died down as he had to look up to the green-haired guy in front of him,

    "Deku?"

    "Hello, kacchan. It has been some time since the last time we saw each other."

    The first thought that went through Katsuki''s head was: who the f.u.c.k are you?

    The second thought, Am I dreaming?

    The third: Is someone playing a prank?

    In no instance did he ever think that it was truly deku that was standing in front of him.

    After another two months of intense training, Izuku now stood at a solid 177 cm. 12cm taller than he was 10 months ago. Bakugo though, stood at a solid 174 cm

    Izuku, let out a bitter smile at the reaction of Kacchan before saying.

    "It''s really me."

    Anger rushed down Katsuki''s head. What the f.u.c.k? What the actual f.u.c.k?

    "YOU!!"

    He sent out a fist without thinking. Frankly, he didn''t intend to hit Deku, he just wanted to scare him a little. But then,

    (Huh?!)

    The sky and the ground were reversed.

    Boom!!!

    (Shit!!)

    The pain finally made him snap out of his daze. He was thrown? By deku?

    "KACCHAN!!! Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean to do this. Please forgive me. Are you alright?"

    Those words nearly made something snap-in Katsuki. But he had enough good sense to not fight with his quirk here,

    "DON''T TOUCH ME!!"

    He swatted Deku''s hands that were trying to help him before getting up and sullenly walking away. At that moment, his head was boiling hot, but at the same time completely cold.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t see Deku change. But perception is a funny thing. When you see someone gradually changing, you cannot feel those changes. It''s only when you do some time before seeing him again that you can feel how much the person changed.

    He didn''t know what prompted those changes in Deku, but one person flashed through his mind. A white-haired, red-eyed kid.

    -----

    "*Sigh*"

    Izuku sighed while looking at the departing back of Kacchan. He really didn''t mean to put Kachan down. During his training, sometimes he would be attacked even if he was eating or washing. Being able to react was a must. He also learned some aikido with Malicia.

    Still, to think that he could do this.

    (Was Kacchan always this small?)

    The thought went past his mind before being discarded.

    He looked at his hands with wonder. During his training, he never really felt strong. He was basically the punching ball of the team. He remembered how Himiko-san beat him down like nothing. He didn''t know what her quirk was, but he was sure it was related to invisibility.

    He clenched his fist,

    "I''m different from before."

    "Ano...Are you alright?."

    "Hum.."

    He turned and saw a girl standing in front of him,

    (Cu-Cute!!)

    He couldn''t help but blush. The girl was a little short but she had a very feminine build. She had brown curved shoulder-length hair.

    Izuku blushed a little before asking while scratching the back of his head

    "Sorry, what do you mean?"

    "Ah, sorry if I misunderstood. It seems like you''re fighting, so I asked if everything was alright."

    "This, no I mean, no-nothing happened, he is a friend from middle school. I mean not really a friend but you see."

    He waved his hands in fl.u.s.tered way.

    The more he tried to explain, the more incoherent he becomes. Finally, he simply stopped talking and hides his face with his two hands

    (So embarrassing!!!!)

    "Ahahaha!! You''re weird!!!"

    (Her way of laughing is so cute!!!!)

    "I see! Still, you seem pretty strong. You must be confident in yourself."

    "Uh?"

    "In my case, I''m pretty nervous. Let''s do our best. See ya!!"

    She began to run ahead while waving her hands, a large smile on her face. Izuku looked at her, with a transfixed expression.

    Finally, a dork like expression appeared on his face.

    (I TALKED WITH A GIRL WHO ISN''T VIOLENT!!!)

    He nearly cried at this beautiful thought. After months of training with Miliena and Malicia as well as his occasional meeting with Himiko, he began to wonder if all the girls in this world were sadistic and barbaric monsters.

    (THANK YOU!! THANK YOU!!! THANK YOU!!!)

    He thanked all the gods for not creating such a nightmarish world.

    ---

    "For all of you examinee listeners turning in, welcome to my show today!"

    In a barely lit room, the brightest source of light was a very large screen on a podium. On the podium, a man stood with his back facing the examinee seated in the room. Finally, the man turned and said,

    "EVERYBODY SAY HEY!!!"

    "...."

    The silence that greeted him was deafening.

    Still, the man, Present Mic, as if used to such reaction, didn''t lose his smile and continued his presentation,

    "Then I''ll quickly present the rundown on the practical exam! ARE YOU READY?"

    "..."

    "Kyaa! it''s the voice hero: Present Mic!"

    Izuku was sitting alone and watching this scene with stars shining in his eyes while muttering about how fan he was of Present Mic and about all the pro-heroes working in UA. He was a fan of the voice hero.

    At the same time, he was daydreaming, Mic was still talking,

    "As it says in the requirements of the application, you, listeners will be conducting ten-minute mock urban battles after this! After the presentation, you''ll head to the specified battle center, OKAY?"

    After that, he began to explain the points system. After finishing he added,

    "Of course, attacking other examinees and any other unheroic actions are prohibited!"

    The sole reason they allowed the recommended examinee to fight each other was because each of them was basically trained since young. As such, they had a clear understanding of their power.

    Most of those participating in the public exam, however, didn''t receive such a systematic training, making the risk too high.

    "MAY I ASK  A QUESTION!?"

    "Okay!"

    A projector shined on the students who raised his hand. It was a tall guy, with black hair and a pair of glass giving him an intellectual look despite his bulky frame.

    "ON THE PRINTOUT, THERE ARE FOUR TYPES OF VILLAINS. IF THAT IS A MISPRINT, THEN UA, THE MOST PROMINENT SCHOOL IN JAPAN, SHOULD BE ASHAMED OF THAT FOOLISH MISTAKEˇ­"

    Izuku paid attention to the rant of this guy while frowning a little. It was pretty rude for a middle-school student to speak like this to a pro-hero.

    "...IN ADDITION, YOU OVER THERE, WITH THE GREEN HAIR!!"

    "Ah?"

    Why did this crazy guy talk to him?

    "YOU''VE BEEN MUTTERING THIS WHOLE TIME. IT''S DISTRACTING. IF YOU''RE ON A PLEASURE TRIP, THEN YOU SHOULD LEAVE IMMEDIATELY."

    Izuku paused. Those words re-playing in his mind. Truthfully speaking, Izuku was a pacifist and a shy young man. He hated physical altercation and thought that people should be talked to before acting. What''s more, despite his training, he still keeps some bad habits and his instinctual fear towards Kachan. But he wasn''t the coward he was anymore.

    If this glasses guy had simply complained about the noise, then he would have understood. But doubting his dedication to being a hero?

    Izuku stood to his full height while his usual dorky expression was nowhere to be seen and replaced by an extremely serious and dignified expression.

    He first bowed towards him and said,

    "If I really disturbed you, then I am sorry. I will stay silent for the rest of the presentation. Butˇ­"

    He raised his head and looked at the glasses boy with a face so full of wrath and anger it sent a shiver to the spin of most of the examinee watching him. After a few seconds, he opened his mouth and said with biting cold words

    "...Never put my dedication into question. You neither have the right nor the ability to do so. What more, rather than asking such a rude and stupid question, it would have been smarter and more polite to wait for the hero Present Mic to finish his presentation."

    After saying his piece, he slowly sat back and ignored the glasses guy.

    "YOU!!..."

    " Aie! Aie! Aie!, enough wasted time;"

    Present Mic calmed the situation before continuing his explanations and by doing so spoke about the 0 point giant robots.

    The glasses guy, seemingly still angry at Izuku''s words, but understanding the truth in them, simply swallowed his anger before apologized to Present Mic and sitting down.

    ----

    (Huge!!!)

    Izuku looked with astonishment at the large structure standing in front of him. Just how vast was U.A for a city to be built in it?

    Izuku and the other examinees were standing in front of a very large bronze door. They all discarded their middle-school uniform for clothes that allowed easier and larger movements. Some even wore special equipment related to their quirk. One rather weird and eye-catching guy was wearing what seemed like a rather large belt.

    He took a deep breath before firming his expression,

    (It''s time to show everything I got from my training during those ten months.  I will become...The hero I always dreamed of being.)

    An unprecedented feeling of calmness washed over him. He remembered what the cute girl told him this morning,

    ----

    "I see! Still, you seem pretty strong. You must be confident in yourself."

    ---

    He looked at his clenched fist. Confident in himself? No truthfully speaking he wasn''t particularly confident.

    He didn''t believe in himself. He believed in those who believed in him.

    That''s why he was so calm. Those ten months of training were done with the careful planning of a group of pro-hero. Those same heroes said that he was ready. As such he believed that he was ready.

    While looking around he saw the cute not far away from him. Since he was by himself, he decided to go say hello to her. Of course, if she was trying to concentrate he wouldn''t bother her.

    Just as he was beginning to walk towards her, he felt a presence behind him before a hand was placed on his shoulder. He nearly acted on instinct before remembering what happened this morning with Kachan.

    He slowly turned and was faced with the rude guys from this morning. He decided to ease the tension a little. He didn''t like useless conflicts,

    "Oh! You''re here too?"

    The guy didn''t answer but simply pointed the cute girl with his chin before explaining,

    "That girl appears to be trying to focus. What are you doing here? Are you taking the entrance exam to interfere with everyone else?"

    Izuku swatted the hand on his shoulder before facing the guy. In the past, he would have had to look up to this guy because of their difference in height. Now though, they basically stood at the same height.

    "Firstly, you''re right that I shouldn''t bother her right now. My bad. But once again stop judging my resolves and looking down on me. You do not know me, nor do you know the struggles I went through to get here. Of course the same goes for me."

    He stretched his hand before smiling

    "I''m Midoriya Izuku, you can call me Izuku. My dream... is to become a hero. What about you?"

    The boy hesitated a little a the odd reactions of Izuku. But he followed strict rules. Since this green-haired boy presented himself, he had to do the same.

    "It seems we really had a misunderstanding. Mainly on my part. Happy to meet you Izuku. My name is Tenya Iida. You can call me Ilda. My dream is also to become a hero."

    After this, even though they didn''t continue their discussion, the tension between them was visibly completely drained.

    After calming the situation with Ilda, Izuku began to breathe deeply but slowly. In his chest, his heartbeat was slowly becoming more powerful. Then,

    "Okay, START!!"

    The moment those words sounded, Izuku felt like the world was in slow motion.

    -------FLASH

    Izuku couldn''t help but shudder when he thought back to what happened the first time he used One For All.

    The damage he ditched was without a doubt incredible. But the price to pay was as large. Nighteye analysis had been right. NO! His analysis was nothing more than a minimal estimation.

    One For All becomes stronger, and not just by a little. All Might had been the longest user to date. The time he cultivated One For All allowed it to become something two or three times stronger than the one he got from the previous user of One For All.

    The backlash from using One For All at full power was awful. All the bones in his hand broke like a twig. Thankfully he was already used to broken bones so it wasn''t a big deal. The problem as always didn''t rest on the wound itself but the healing.

    Anyways, in order to allow Izuku to not become a wreck after just one punch. They consulted Gran Torino, the one who understood this power the best before helping Izuku come up with this technique.

    Rather than using all the power in one go, Why not use it little by little?

    It hadn''t been easy, he cried, screamed, but still, he held on.

    Finally, after two weeks of hard work, he finally succeeded.

    [Full cowl]. A technique that was created with Sebastian and Gran Torino''s help.

    Now, he would show them.

    -----------FLASH

    "Okay, START!"

    "FULL COWL: 5%"

    The reaction was immediate. He didn''t wait for any other explanation. Red vein-like marks began to form on his body. Green lightning began to flicker around him.

    Power began to flow through his body. It was so exhilarating. He felt stronger, faster, sturdier.

    It took a long time to explain, but everything happened in the blink of an eye. The moment Present Mic gave the start, Izuku was already in the city and destroyed one robot

    (Good, already 1 point. I can do it.)

    ----

    (You can do it, Midoriya-Shonen)

    All Might was watching the stream from the monitoring room with the other professors and clenched his fist with jubilation. Watching Midoriya zip around and destroy robots one after another really put him at ease.

    "In this practical exam, the examinee has not been informed of the number of villains or their locations. Their times are far more limited than the one given to the recommended. Information gathering, mobility, discernment and pure combat ability. These basic abilities needed to keep the peace in the streets are tested her."

    All Might listened quietly to Nezu monologue.

    "Still, with the already excellent batch of recommended students, this year seems very promising."

    "Well, we won''t know for sure yet. Their true test has yet to come."

    They all watched as one of them activated the zero points giant robot. The moment the city began to change, Midnight turned her attention toward All Might,

    "I heard your nephew went missing?!"

    All Might stilled a little before sighing,

    "Not really. Even though it has been one week since he went away, he always contact us at least once a day."

    Midnight let out a sigh of relief hearing this.

    "She personally didn''t like the kid. But she was first and foremost, a professor and a hero. She would never wish for anything to happen to him."

    Still, she was really worried about his murderous tendencies. She wanted to ask All Might if there was an increase in the death rate of criminals since the kid went away, but she was tactful enough to not say something so stupid.

    BOOOMMM!!!

    She put back her attention to the screen and saw a very incredible scene. A green-haired kid literally flew and punched the 0 point robot into oblivion.

    ---

    A few minutes ago,

    Deku destroyed a robot with a punch, before using it as a stepping stone and launching himself through the air and destroying another one with his knee.

    Despite having received some basic martial art training during the two months preceding the exam, he still didn''t have a fighting style for himself. He wanted to copy All Might, but it was very hard to do so when he could only use a small percentage of that power.

    Suddenly,

    RUMBLE!!!! RUMBLE!!!

    The earth began to shake. Slowly, the shadow of a giant robot covered the fake city,

    (Huh? Isn''t it a little too big?")

    The robot began to advance and crush everything on his way, then,

    BOOM!!!!

    A simple punch from it shattered the concrete, creating a large cloud of dust. Izuku watched calmly and began to analyze the situation. He was far enough from the robot, so avoiding him wasn''t a problem.

    Still, for most others, it was a very large threat. He watched as most of the other examinees began to flee.

    An overwhelming threat. How people act after they''ve seen this show their true nature. For Izuku, one thought floated in his head,

    (Could I destroy it?)

    "LESS THAN TWO MINUTES LEFT!"

    Hearing this, Izuku sighed and gave up on this thought before turning back. He already destroyed a very large number of robots. But destroying more wouldn''t hurt. It was better to be cautious.

    "Ow!!"

    This cry made him stop in his tracks. He slowly turned around and saw a scene that chilled him.

    There, under the rubble, was the cute girl. He blanked out a little. At that very moment, hundreds of thoughts went through his head.

    The distance between the two of them was too wide.

    The rubble would definitely slow him down if he tried to save her.

    The distance between the giant robot and her was too short.

    He thought back, to what Present Mic said

    ("There''s absolutely no merit in taking on that faux villain.")

    UA would never leave an examinee to die.

    She would face no risk except for being a little scared.

    So, he should just turn back and let the pros do their jobˇ­

    ˇ­

    ˇ­.

    AS IF!!!

    The decision was instantaneous. 5% wouldn''t be enough? He wouldn''t be able to save her fast enough? Thenˇ­

    He just had to go ALL OUT AND  DESTROY IT!!!

    "FULL COWL: 100% "

    He used all of his power and jumped.

    The concrete crumbled under the force of his jump.

    The robot tried to stop him, but he easily went through the gap between its finger.

    Finally, when he reached the head, he concentrated all his power in his fist, and punched,

    "SMASH!!!!!!"

    BOOOMMM!!!

    ---

    "It hurt!"

    Ochako Uraraka was trapped under the rumbles. She was really unlucky. Her quirk [ZERO GRAVITY] gave her the power to nullify the effects of gravity on solid targets causing them to become weightless and float.

    The only problem was that she had to touch her target with her fingers for it to work.

    Right now, in her position, if she tried to move, she would definitely break her leg.

    Still, better a broken leg than being transformed into meat paste. She was sure that UA wouldn''t let students die, but accidents happen. She didn''t want to gamble with her life. She still had to help her family.

    Just as she was about to act, she saw a scene that stunned her.

    The boy from this morning was running towards.

    (He wants to help me?)

    She was thankful, a lump of emotions blocked her throat. In this situation, under such a danger. She wanted to tell him to go back, that he didn''t need to to do so, but just as she wanted to tell him,

    Her mouth hung wide open,

    All the pain was momentarily forgotten, she watched as the boy jumped and reached the head of the robot. She didn''t know exactly how tall it was, but it should be more than ten meters tall. (32.8 Foot.)

    She didn''t have the time to calm her heart when she saw the third scene,

    BOOOMMM!!!

    A punch.

    All it took was one simple punch to completely destroy the robot.

    She could even feel the shock wave from here. It was so big that even the rumbles trapping her foot were blown away.

    She slowly got up and watched him slowly float in the air.

    (He was really cool.)

    She never saw a quirk so powerful.

    (When he lands, I need to properly thanks...uh?)

    ---

    Izuku watched as the robot was blown away by his punch. Truthfully speaking, punching a robot into oblivion really felt good

    *Sigh!*

    He looked at his right arm and two legs as gravity began to reclaim him.

    Despite his high-intensity training, his body still couldn''t adapt to the full power of One For All.

    Until now, his maximum and controllable output was 10% with 15% being usable if he was ready to suffer a little.

    He sighed. Well, he wasn''t that worried.

    Firstly. Even though the giant robot gave no points, he had destroyed enough robots to be logically qualified.

    Secondly. From what Miliena-Sensei and Sir Nighteye told him, Recovery girl was working in UA, so he didn''t have to worry about his wound. The most important was that: HER HEALING DIDN''T HURT!!!

    Finally, it wasn''t the first time he fell from such height. Kuroha and he nearly got killed when Kuroha tried to learn how to fly by himself.

    While he was coming closer and closer, he idly wondered what happened that day. When they feel, they landed at different places. Kuroha still refused to tell him where he fell.

    (Humˇ­ It should be about now.)

    He began to gather power in his intact arm. Right now, everything was a question of timing. He just had toˇ­

    SLAP!!!

    (huh?)

    A slap? What happened?

    He wasˇ­ Floating?

    He began to look around before his sight finally fell on a girl

    (The cute girl.)

    She was floating on a piece of robot.

    "Release."

    He landed.

    So her quirk allowed her to make things float?

    He raised his head. He may have been able to save his life. But not being forced to break another limb was welcomed.

    "Thank...You?"

    He watched as the girl that helped him barfed her breakfast. Was it weird that he still found her cute? Well, at least she looked safe and uninjured.

    "TIME''S UP"

    A loud sound resonated through the fake city. The practical test finally ended.

    Izuku forced himself to turn and fall on his back.

    He looked at the wide blue sky with satisfaction.

    All his hard work. All his pains. All his suffering. All he did was for very moment.

    Nowˇ­

    ---

    "NOW EVERYTHING BEGAN!!! MIDORIYA-SHONEN."

    Izuku scratched his head with a bashful expression. He was now back at the beach with All Might.

    He looked at his hands and feet with wonder. Recovery Girl was really amazing. She healed all his wounds in a flash.

    Still, being kissed by an old woman felt really weird. Of course, it beat feeling the high level of pain he was subjected to during those few months of training.

    He also thought about the cute girl and the rude guy. No, Uraraka Ochako and Tenya Iida.

    They exchanged numbers after all that happened. Weirdly, Iida praised him for having discovered the hidden points of the test. He didn''t really understand what he was talking about, but this guy was weird so it didn''t matter.

    He couldn''t help but let out a goofy smile.

    (I have the number of a girl in my contact list.)

    Finally, he inhaled a deep breath before discarding all useless thoughts.

    He clenched his fists. He didn''t need to know his results. He was sure that he was accepted. All Might was right.

    Entering UA was merely the starting point. Now, everything began.

 Chapter 63 - CH 48: PAST (2)

    The scene being currently depicted was close to being worthy of a polar. All it lacked was some slow jazz and a white and black scene.

    Under the rain, stood a tall white-haired boy. He wore a black coat and a hat on his head. The only hic being that there was a gigantic closed hole in front of him.

    Despite the wind, despite the rain, he stood here calmly as he observed nature.

    ("Are you sure you want to do this?")

    A voice sounded in his head.

    "Not really. Frankly, this whole thing is just a whim from me."

    ("So, why?")

    "No reason really. There is nothing back there. I am sure that after all those years everything of worth must have been destroyed or looted. Let''s just take this place as my last sightseeing attraction before going back home."

    Yep, sightseeing. Kuroha wasn''t a dreamer. He didn''t think that just because he went to his past, he would find some old hidden secrets by chance.

    He simply decided to let go. No stress, no duty, all alone.

    During this week, he visited different cities as he traveled using the train. All he did was eat and play as he wanted. Each day, he would also give a call to Nighteye in order for him to not worry.

    After a while, he finally sighed, before disappearing. It didn''t matter if the hole was closed. After all, it was the first place he marked.

    ---

    The sound of steps echoed through the abandoned facility. Even though the light was so faint normal people would be in total darkness, for him, it might as well be daylight.

    He couldn''t see in total darkness. But as long as there was the tiniest bit of light, he could see.

    The more he walked, the more bothered he became. Finally, he stopped before asking.

    "Just how far does my memory loss go?"

    He couldn''t remember. He couldn''t remember anything. Walking there should have evocated something in him. Yet, he felt nothing.

    ("I already told you right. You did it yourself. Your memory from everything until your first meeting with All Might were erased.")

    "F.U.C.K!!"

    He didn''t like to curse, but he couldn''t help but do so. He hated this feeling of having no control. Being told one thing and seeing it for yourself was totally different.

    Even though he was told that he had no memory, he couldn''t really feel it. It was only after coming here that he understood the truth.

    There were a few things he hated more than not being in control. The worst was that he had no way to take back said control.

    "F.U.C.K!"

    He simply began to walk ahead. He would simply walk around for a few minutes and then go back. There was no meaning in staying here.

    ----

    "*Sigh*"

    In the throne room, Madness sighed as he watched the reaction of the crybaby. Weirdly, the image on the screen seemed blurrier. What''s more, a faint picture of chains began to appear on the different doors.

    He turned to face Ruler.

    "I told you that he must be given more information. Firstly, it isn''t right to keep everything from him. Secondly, his heart is slowly closing to us."

    Kuroha thought that he had no control over them, but he was wrong. Kuroha was the main personality. Everything that existed here was a result of his own wish. Even though he couldn''t control them directly. He had many ways to shut them out.

    The more Kuroha trusted and depended on them, the more freedom of actions they had. Inversely, the more distrust he had, the harder it was for them.

    Once this distrust reached a certain point, the chains on the door would really appear and stop them from ever being able to communicate with him again.

    Ruler, who stayed strangely silent until finally opened his eyes,

    "I know. Let''s just hope that those heroes cleaned everything. If he ever saw some of what happened here, it would be trouble."

    Madness began to growl

    "YOU DIDN''T ANSWER ME!!!"

    "*Sigh* So what if we tell him? What do we show?"

    "At least a piece from our past from before entering this lab."

    "What would be the use? To show him this fake happiness we thought we had? To tell him that we were given up by our own parents even before being kidnapped? That we were sold by them to a group at the age of four? That all our suffering was caused by the very being who should have taken care of us?

    "..."

    "Then what about our four years of torture? Physical pain is NOTHING! DO YOU WANT HIM TO REMEMBER HOW THOSE SICK BASTARD PLAYED WITH OUR MIND? HOW WE HAD TO WATCH AS OUR FRIENDS BECAME MONSTER BECAUSE OF OUR OWN BLOOD AND HOW WE HAD TO KILL THEM OURSELVES?"

    Madness was stunned. It was the first time he saw Ruler so emotional. He always thought that this guy represented their haughty and arrogant and aloof side. The kind who would stay calm even if the sky were to fall on them.

    But it seemed like he was wrong. He forgot that this guy had his own feelings and view.

    He cast his eyes down. Even though he keeps telling Kuroha that they''re one. The truth was that they''re also separate entities.

    That was how the world worked. One own personality was forged by an acc.u.mulation of our emotions, our experience and our views of the world.

    The four of them may have been from the same origin, but as time passed and because of the different reasons for their birth. They had their own goals and values.

    It was really hard to understand. But that was how things were.

    Still, despite everything, despite how they slowly grew and diverged. Their core was still the same. They''re Ruler, Slayer, Madness, and Hope.

    At the same time, they''re [KUROHA].

    [KUROHA] wasn''t afraid of being needed. [HE] is afraid of no one needed [HIM]. For [HIM] being doubted by those [HE] care about [HIM] extremely heart wrenching.

    As such, for Ruler, being constantly doubted by Madness must have been really painful.

    "..."

    After his outburst, Ruler fell silent. The only sound in this room was his heaving chest.

    Finally, after regained his poise, he sighed before leaning down wearily on his seat.

    "Everything I am doing is for our own good. You may not understand this, you may not see it, but sooner or later. You''ll see and you''ll understand. Still, you''re free to do as you wish. If you want to show him everything then do it. But, once we go berserk and lose our mind, don''t forget that it was your own choice that caused it."

    Madness, hearing this, fell silent before gritting his teeth and made his decision.

    ---

    Kuroha was walking in a very bad mood. Nothing of importance could be found. Finally, he sighed before turning back and deciding to go away. Staying here was only a waste of time. But,

    ("Wait.")

    He paused a little,

    "What?"

    ("Turn at your right and advance for twenty meters. Once there, wound yourself and let your blood flow.)

    He frowned a little at those weird instructions.

    ("Please...Just do it.)

    Kuroha was stunned for a short while by the plea. Madness, begged him? He began to take those instructions way more seriously and began to walk toward the direction pointed by Madness.

    A few seconds later,

    ("Stop.")

    He stopped before looking around. Nothing seemed eye-catching. Just as dilapidated as the rest.

    "Now what? I just wound myself and let out my blood flow out?"

    ("Yes, just that. You must let out a large quantity of blood. Don''t stop until you need to do so.")

    "...And how will I know that I gave enough?"

    (*chuckle* "Trust me, you will")

    Kuroha, hearing the confidence in Madness''s voice, shrugged before using his knife and wounding his hand.

    Generally, the wound would immediately close, so he had to control the flow of blood in order to let it happen.

    One minute later, Kuroha understood what Madness meant when he said that he would understand,

    "Holy shit!"

 Chapter 64 - CH 49: PAST? (3)

    "Holy shit!!"

    The moment the blood he let flow out of his body reached a certain quantity, he understood what Madness meant by saying that he would know when it was enough.

    *Grind* *Grind*

    The loud sound of a badly oiled machine sounded in his ears.

    *Rumble* *Rumble*

    The whole laboratory began to vibrate as if it was suffering from a low-intensity earthquake

    *Shing* *Shing*

    The light coming from the floor began to shine and nearly blinded him.

    If he wasn''t basically immortal and able to teleport, he would have been worried about his safety.

    The light and sound show was worthy of a B-rate sci-fi movie. But it was still pretty interesting. It continued for a while before,

    *Ding*

    A sound resembling that of an elevator sounded.

    *Rumble* *Rumble*

    A new tremor began resounding as what seemed like a door slowly opened under him. He just lightly fell 3cm lower on what looked like a platform. After a minute of waiting,

    *Rumble* Rumble*

    The platform began to slowly lower itself and go deeper into the earth.

    All the while he felt like he was dreaming. The sole thought going through his head was,

    "huh!! So there was a hidden facility in the hidden facility ?"

    It was really difficult to believe. Just how many years has it been?

    He left when he was 8 years old. Now he is 15 and going towards his 16. Eight years. How could such a facility be hidden for close to eight years with no one being able to find it?

    "Where will it send me to?"

    ("Before answering this. Let me be honest with you. We cannot give you all of your memories backˇ­ for now.")

    "...Continue."

    ("We cannot give you all of your memories. But I decided to show you some glimpses for you to understand exactly just how f.u.c.k.i.e.d up our enemies are.")

    "You talk as if you personally know All For One."

    ("...")

    "...Madness?...Don''t tell me..."

    ("No. I personally don''t know him. But I know who is our prime tormentor.")

    "...What?"

    ("Before you let anger cloud your mind, know that we never met him personally. At least I don''t think so.)

    *Inhale* *Exhale*

    Kuroha repeated this exercise for a while before finally calming himself enough to listen. Screaming and acting like a kid when someone tried to explain the truth to you was just a waste of time.

    Pretty words aren''t always true, while true words aren''t always pretty. No matter how ugly it was, nothing could change the truth. As such, one should always be calm and collected even if the truth hurts.

    Of course, this was easier said than done. But it was life. Life itself isn''t easy.

    "...Continue."

    ("Long story short, the amount of memories each of us has is dependent on the time of our birth and the end of our activity.")

    "Okay."

    ("I was born one year after we entered the facility. Something happened. Something big. I don''t totally remember what, I just remember that it completely broke us. It was the start of everything. But...From the rest of my memory...I can easily guess what happened.")

    "What did you  guess?"

    Kuroha asked with bated breath. He could feel the barely concealed rage in Madness''s voice.

    ("....*sigh* You''ll see.")

    "...Madness?...Madness!?"

    Despite his call, Madness stayed silent and refused to answer.

    ---

    The wait wasn''t too long. A few minutes later,

    *Bong*

    He could feel a slight tremor. This means that he reached where he was meant to. He began to look around. A large gate was standing in front of him.

    *Ding*

    The gate began to open slowly, cold air seeping out of it. Finally, after a few seconds, the gate was completely open. The other side was cold and an eerie green light could be seen flashing a little further.

    Kuroha looked deeply before finally opening his mouth,

    "It''s where you want me to go?"

    ("Yes")

    "Nope, no way in hell I''m entering here."

    ("Wha...Why?")

    "Why? You ask me why!?"

    He gestured toward the gate.

    "Please, this scene is basically screaming the death flag. I''m pretty sure that I will meet something I have no chance to beat if I go in there."

    ("....For the love of God F.U.C.K.I.N.G PASS THROUGH THIS DOOR! Nothing will happen!")

    "Ok! ok! No need to get mad, I was just joking."

    Finally, after a slight hesitation, he decided to simply enter. After all, what could happen?

    ---

    Ten minutes later, Kuroha could be seen running from something.

    "I TOLD YOU THAT IT WOULD HAPPEN!!!"

    ("SHUT UP!!! AND RUN AS IF YOUR LIFE DEPENDS ON IT!!!")

    Why was Kuroha running away? From what was he running away from? Why wasn''t he simply teleporting? The answer was easy. It was becauseˇ­

    ---

    OMAKE:

    While he was descending, Kuroha began to wonder if this situation wasn''t too cliche.

    Like he was in need to know his past, and like by magic he learns that the destroyed laboratory had in fact not been completely destroyed and that a hidden part, that should have logically be found during the search, was still around

    If he was reading this scene in a web novel, he would complain about how unoriginal this situation was while still being intrigued about what the author was going to show. Such is the dilemma of all readers.

    ("Stop trying to distract yourself by thinking about such useless subject.")

    "*Sigh* So, what do you think I should do? Fidgeting will be of no use. Might as well distract myself. Speaking of which. The new animes this season are pretty good. Plunderer and Magia''s record are really interesting. "

    (" For once I am with you. Those Anime full of pain and despair are really interesting to watch.")

    "fufufufu!!"

    ("fufufufu!!")

    And that is how one slightly crazy man passed time while waiting for the elevator to reach his destination.

    (AN:Once again I am trying a new style of writing to give you more happiness. Anyway last time I tried gras and all that. But it wasn''t well received.

    This time I tried to add more onomatopia. What do you think?)

 Chapter 65 - CH 50: PAST? (4)

    LET GO BACK TO 20 MINUTES AGO:

    A green soft eerie light filled the road.

    Kuroha took his step carefully as he evaluated the scene. If the scene before was like that of a badly done Sci-fi movie, this one would one done with a clearly higher budget.

    Tubelike things could be seen in and out of the floor.

    He began to follow their direction. After a while, he reached another large gate. This gate though didn''t seem able to open automatically,

    ("Destroy it. it wasn''t one of the protection gates so it shouldn''t be too hard.")

    "Protection?"

    ("...")

    "*Sigh* Ok I understand."

    He once again used his knife to cut his hand. As the blood began to flow, he couldn''t help but think for an easier way to activate his power. Enemies fast enough wouldn''t give him the time to search for a knife and cut himself every time.

    As the blood continued to flow out, it began to slowly condense and took the form of a large(very large) hand.

    Kuroha slowly put himself in a punching position, before clenching his fist. When he did that, the large hand made of blood that was floating behind him also followed his movements.

    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes,

    "My right hand is the hand of a giant."

    and then...punched.

    The moments he did, the hand behind him was hurled at an unbelievable speed before hitting the gate with all it might.

    BOOM!!!

    The result was immediate. The gate was destroyed and crumbled like paper.

    [GIANT HAND], another original technique he created. No, it was just a part of a greater technique he was preparing himself for.

    Truthfully speaking, Kuroha didn''t really create techniques. The only limits of his blood manipulation were his own imagination and the power of his mind.

    What he did was more like saving a combo. Creating new and complex form took time. As such he only trained in a few sets of forms and used them again and again until he could summon them nearly instantly.

    As could be seen, this "technique" still required more work in order to be usable in live combat. It was only in manga or novel that enemies would be stupid enough to give the time to launch one own final attack.

    "*Cough* *cough* Man, the dust is really bad."

    After he destroyed the gate, he waited patiently for the dust to settle down. He really feels like he would face a great danger once he entered. No way he would enter while his sight was hampered by the dust.

    He really didn''t know what could kill him, but he didn''t want to find it out either.

    Once, the dust settled down, he carefully entered. He didn''t know if something could stay alive for so many years down here, but be careful never hurt.

    This continued for a few minutes until he finally saw it.

    Tubelike Container with shining green liquid in it. This made him frown. Those kinds of things generally screamed genetic manipulation and human experimentation.

    (AN: For those who follow the manga, this isn''t the laboratory where the doctor meets tomura and the villain league but it basically looks like it. The nomu keep in that laboratory are too powerful to appear so soon.)

    Well, he shouldn''t be surprised. There''s no way he was their sole victim.

    Those containers were neatly placed in three-row. For a total of ten in each row.

    He curiously comes close to one and swiped the dust covering it. Words were written on it.

    "3771-N-3"

    Kuroha tilted his head in wonder. 3771? What did it mean? He began to look at some other container and saw the same. 3771-N-6; 3771-N-1; 3771-N-20.

    No matter which container he looked at, the numbers and words 3771-N could be seen. For some reason, this number filled him with disgust.

    "Madness. What does it mean?"

    ("N stands for nomu or brainless in English. The nomu are being, human being, who were experimented on in order to find the secret of holding multiples quirk in one body.")

    Kuroha feels a chill go through his body. Just how evil one had to be in order to experiment on so many people?

    "What about 3771? Any indices on it."

    ("...")

    "Madness?"

    ("Continue walking, there should be some electronic records if no one erased them.")

    Understanding that it was useless to continue. Kuroha stopped talking and began to walk. Finally, he stopped in front of what looked like a very big computer.

    "Incredible. How is it possible for such a facility to still exist? What''s about this computer? "

    ("Put your thumbs on the scanner close to the keyboard. Once you activate it, you should see the truth of what happened here.")

    Kuroha looked around before seeing said scanner. He followed Madness instruction and put his thumbs on it, but the moment he did, a need came out and prickled his thumbs.

    This level of pain couldn''t even make him frown, but it was really infuriating to be wounded so suddenly.

    "Oi...Mad..."

    *Beep* *Beep*

    He wanted to complain, but the screen suddenly lit up. A voice sounded in the laboratory,

    [...SCANNING BLOOD...]

    [60%....80%...95%...100%]

    [SCAN COMPLETE: BLOOD IDENTIFIED]

    [CODE NAME: ROOT OF EVIL.]

    [WELCOME Nˇă3771]

    [...SCANNING FOR THE PRESENCE OF A SANCTIONED PERSONNEL...]

    [...80%...95%...100%]

    [SCAN COMPLETE: ABSENCE OF SANCTIONED PERSONNEL...]

    The moment those words sounded. The screen that was lit up immediately shut down before lithing up once again. This time though, everything was red. A large word, Warning, was written. At the same, the voice sounded out again alongside a cacophony of noise and alarm sound.

    [WARNING...WARNING...WARNING]

    [Nˇă3771 ENTERED THE ROOM UNACCOMPAGNIED]

    [ACTIVATION DU PROTOCOLE REDLAW]

    The moment those words sounded, all alarms bell stopped. The words, warning stopped flashing on the screen. The very moment it stopped, the screen lit up once again before giving place to what seemed like a recording.

    "Test...Test. Hum, seem like it''s good. Hello 3771 how are you?"

    Kuroha was stupefied. Once those warnings words appeared, his first instinct was to flee. But, hearing this voice made him hesitate and decided to wait and listen. He would come to regret this decision later.

    The voice coming out from the recording was different from the cold and emotionless voice of the system of this laboratory.

    It was an old voice, the voice of an old man.

    "I do not know how you reached here by yourself, but if you did, most likely it means that this place cannot serve as a hideout anymore. What is about to happen is a little sad since I liked it this place quite a bit, but that life. Ahahah, you really shouldn''t listen to the rambling of a villain. I hope that you''ll love my present. After all...It will be your last one."

    The recording immediately stopped. While Kuroha stood here more confused than anything. He feels like his life was really in danger this time. As if to answer his fear.

    [PROTOCOL REDLAW ACTIVATED: TOTAL ANIHLATION]

    [...BOUNDED FIELD ACTIVATED...]

    [...ALL DOC.U.MENTS ERASEDˇ­]

    [...ALL SOURCE OF ENERGY DISABLEDˇ­]

    [...ACTIVATION OF THE FISSIONˇ­]

    [...EXPLOSION IN 300 SECONDSˇ­]

    [...SHUT DOWN OF THE MAIN UNITˇ­]

    [....GOOD LUCK Nˇă3771ˇ­]

    *Rumble* *Rumble*

    Kuroha''s expression was ugly to behold, he tried to teleport, but nothing happened, his quirk wouldn''t work. The same happened when he cut his hand. The moment the blood flowed out of his body, he lost all control of it.

    He never felt so vulnerable.

    Still, he keeps a cool head and began to run towards the exits without hesitation. Now wasn''t the time to scream.

    As he begins running, he couldn''t help but scream. He needed to vent some of the frustration in his heart

    "I TOLD YOU THAT SOMETHING WOULD HAPPEN!!!"

    ("SUT UP AND RUN AS IF YOUR LIFE DEPEND ON IT")

    Kuroha really runs as if his life depended on it. After all...It did.

    ---

    Kuroha runs and runs but it wasn''t enough. If the alarm could be trusted, he had less than 5 minutes to get out of this trap.

    But without his quirk, he was far too slow.

    (Think! Think! Think!)

    His mind was operating in overdrive. Despite his inability to form his hoverboard or teleport, he was still faster than a normal human but it wasn''t enough. He didn''t know how strong would be and how far it would go, but the term Total annihilation showed that it wouldn''t be child play.

    (Think! Think! Think!)

    It was the first time Kuroha really felt death. During all those years, he always fought weaklings who could never harm him, and even against Muscular, he wasn''t really scared.

    He always had full confidence in himself. But perhaps this confidence transformed into arrogance?

    Should he give up? What was the use of running? Shouldn''t he just lay down and wait for death?

    (NO!)

    He begins to think about everything he did and all those he meets. Nighteye, Rei and all those he cared about filled his mind. At the very end, a picture entered his mind.

    Momo and Himiko smiling at him.

    (No way I can give up. I still need to become reconciled with Momo)

    (No way I can give up, who will keep Himiko from destroying her life if I die.)

    (I cannot die, I will not die. Think, I need to think.)

    Many possible solutions passed through his mind as he discarded them one after the other. Finally, he remembered a scene.

    The moment when he cut his hand. He could still feel some form of control. It was only after the blood flowed out that he lost control.

    What did this mean? It means that he could still control his blood internally.

    (Shit!)

    He wasn''t happy with this answer. He never managed to control his blood internally. Each try finished in failure.

    But right now, he was his sole hope. He had to succeed.

    The moment this thought entered his head, his mind suddenly became extremely clear.

    He didn''t need something too complicated.

    He didn''t need to control his blood drop by drop.

    He just needed to pump his blood at full power.

    He just needed... To speed up his blood flow in all his body.

    His mind had never been clearer. He didn''t know why this was happening, but he didn''t care either. He was just happy to have found an answer. What''s more, a perfect name also appeared in his mind.

    He concentrated. He could feel his body heat up considerably. His blood began to flow faster and faster in his body.

    His heart began to hurt. His lungs ruptured. Blood filled his throat as he stopped himself from spitting it. Multiple wounds began to form on his body as his organs were destroyed and regenerated. Blood covered his body from head to toe.

    (It hurt, it hurt like hell. But it is working, and that is all that matter)

    He screamed the name of this new technique while tears of blood flowed from his eyes.

    "[NUEVA ESPERANZA]!!!"

    One moment he was simply running a little faster than the fastest normal human could run...The next moment? He was running faster than the n.a.k.e.d eye could see.

    Nueva Esperanza. New hope. There was no better name for the sole technique that could save him from sure death.

    He runs and runs and runs without stopping. Soon, he reached the zone where the elevator was. Obviously, it wasn''t working, and even if it did, it would be too slow.

    He tried to activate [BLINK], but it seemed like he still couldn''t activate quirk outside of his body.

    Looking at the elevator and the hole that was above it. He didn''t stop but rather accelerated. His only hope was to run on the wall and reach the first laboratory above him.

    He refused to believe that this field could be big enough to reach until that far.

    As he continued to accelerate, his body continued to destroy itself. This wasn''t a technique that could be used without a high regeneration factor.

    The blood continued to flow out from his boy, but the temperature was so high that it transformed into steamˇ­ A bloody steam.

    After a while, of running on the wall, kuroha could finally see it.

    He could see the opening.

    He reached it and landed heavily on the floor of the first laboratory.

    He couldn''t run anymore. Simply breathing was so difficult that he felt like he would die.

    Still, it didn''t matter. He did it. He escaped.

    Now; there shouldn''t be much time. In order to avoid an accident, he decided to activate his [BLINK] and get out of here.

    But...Nothing happened.

    BOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    (AN: KYAAHH!!! What happened? Did he survive? Did he die? While he goes to the next world? Should I create a new mc? All this will be answered in the next and last chapter of this arc. PAST? (5). )

 Chapter 67 - CH 51: PAST? (5) part 1

    THREE DAYS LATER ON A CAMP NOT FAR FROM THE EXPLOSION SITE:

    People in white blouses could be seen mingling and doing different kinds of work.

    Some were doing calculations on a pad, others were talking on the phone with an urgent tone, while some others were observing things with a microscope.

    In short, things were busy. Very busy. Well, some people weren''t that busy.

    "You heardˇ­about the zombie?"

    "Zombie?"

    "You didn''t know what happened three days ago?"

    "No, I was doing some verifications so I was in my home during those last three days."

    "I understand you man, anyway, about the zombie, I heard from Eric, who heard it from James, who heard it from Jack who heard it from the brother of the husband of the head nurse that three days ago the professor found a zombie on the site of the explosion and sent him to the medicinal unit."

    "A zombie? seriously?"

    "I swear on the head of your sister that I am saying the truth."

    "Bastard!!"

    A discussion like that,(Minus the swearing part) could be heard everywhere. But what were they talking about? A zombie?

    Deeper in the camps, things were less hectic. Almost tranquil even.

    There, in one of the tents, a thin middle-aged man with frizzled brown hair, wearing a white coat could be seen observing something on a computer.

    "It''s really impressive. To think that a human being could have such a strong life force. He is basically at the top of all those possessing a regeneration quirk. Sam, come and observe this."

    Next to the man, stood another. This one, Sam, was a little larger than the one who called him.

    After coming closer and observing the results, he was also astonished.

    "Dave, you''re right. It is really incredible. Too bad, the existence of the quirks is still such a mystery. If we could understand this one quirk or those like him, there would be no more disease in this world."

    Dave shook his head in denial,

    "Even if we could, it wouldn''t change anything. We already broke some rules by doing what we did. No way I would caution human experiment."

    The man named Sam had an abashed expression on his face. He hurriedly explained himself.

    "That''s not what I meant. You know that we are close to completing our work on a machine to boost the power of a quirk. I just thought about what we could do after that."

    Just as Dave was about to answer,

    "PAPA!!!"

    A beautiful blonde girl entered the tent in a hurry. Dave turned to face the most precious thing in his life, his daughter.

    "Yes?"

    "He is waking up. Come and take a look. Hurry."

    Without waiting for her father''s answer, the girl hurried back.

    ----

    Kuroha felt like he was dreaming.

    In his dreams, he was surrounded by many young people of his age who smiled and played with him.

    He could neither see their faces nor hear their voice but he could feel how happy they were and how happy he was.

    As time passed though, their numbers slowly dwindled.

    From thirty-one they became twenty. From twenty they became ten. Finally, from ten, he became the only one.

    ----

    Pain, incredible pain, that''s what Kuroha felt as his consciousness slowly came back.

    He wasn''t dreaming anymore.

    He slowly opened his eyes, and at once, so much feedback of pain was received that he felt like he would faint.

    He closed his eyes once again and he gritted his teeth as he held on.

    After a while, the pain finally settled down a little.

    He opened his eyes, full of confusion as he observed his surroundings.

    What was happening?

    Where was he?

    Who was he?

    Hum no, he knew who he was. He just wanted to try thinking about it.

    It was only after seeing the current state of his body that his memories of what happened came back.

    Right now, with all the bandages covering his face and the rest of his body, he was basically a living mummy.

    The explosion!!!

    (I am not dead!!! I survived!!!)

    It was the first time he felt that life was so beautiful.

    He took a deep breathˇ­ Then immediately regretted it.

    *cough* *cough*

    Pain began to wreak his lungs. Then the rest of his body.

    After a while, he let out a bitter smile. His body was a mess.

    His right arm was gone while his left arms missed two fingers. His left foot was also gone.

    Since he could only see from his right eye, it means that his left eye was gone. What more, thanks to all those bandages, he could guess that all or at least most of his skin was burned.

    His side was in so much pain and breathing was so difficult that it was clear that his lungs were partially destroyed. Same for his ribs. He should have, at least, half of them broken.

    It was the first time in his memory he received so much damage.

    His survival was really a miracle.

    He could only impute it to different factors.

    One, this recording was done more than eight years ago. This means that the explosion was created with his regeneration ability at that time.

    Two the range of the explosion while wide was obviously more powerful the closer you were to ground zero. The guy who made it must have never thought that he could go so fast without his teleportation quirk.

    Three, the creation of [NUEVA ESPERANZA] was really a boon from the sky.

    In short, he didn''t survive thanks to his own skills. He was just lucky that the enemy didn''t have a grasp of the extent of his power. He was lucky to have learned a new move under duress. He was lucky to have gone far enough to not be completely engulfed by the explosion.

    He would have cried out of frustration if his lacrimal gland weren''t cracked.

    Luck could only take someone so far. One couldn''t discard it but relying on it was asking to be killed sooner or later.

    He couldn''t help but berate himself. He really underestimated how dangerous they could be. He shouldn''t have entered this second laboratory without ample preparation.

    Just as he was about to continue to blame himself, someone entered the tent.

    "OH!! You finally woke up."

    A blonde girl suddenly entered the tent.

    Kuroha''s first impression of her was that she looked kind. The second thought was, she spoke in English?

    "Hello!!...Ah! Sorry, surely you didn''t understand me. *cough* Hello I don''t know if you can speak but if you can hear me could you nod your head?"

    He was sure of it. She first spoke English before switching to Japanese. He tried to speak but when he opened his mouth, a biting pain went past his throat.

    "*COUGH* *COUGH*"

    "Are you OK?"

    He ignored the stupid question and looked at the palm of his hand, a little bit of blood was on it. He sighed internally, seeming like it wouldn''t be easy.

    He turned to face the girl once again. She was obviously of western descent.

    She is a full-figured and attractive pale-skinned young woman of slightly above average height with quite a round face.

    She had wavy blonde hair which reached halfway down her back, side-swept bangs that frame her face, aqua-blue eyes with notable upper eyelashes, some slightly longer ones extending on each side and pronounced lower eyelashes.

    She was wearing a white short-sleeved dress shirt with plaid cuffs, a large bow of the same design at her neck, and a dark raspberry pink waistcoat.

    Accompanying these are pale grey capri pants, under which was a pair of plaid pink socks as well as a pair of heeled brown boots. She also wore a wristwatch and pink, oval-framed glasses.

    Being stared at by an unknown man whose full body was covered by bandages was truly a little creepy. She couldn''t help but fidget a little.

    Observing her reactions, Kuroha understood that he was being rude and turned his gaze.

    He didn''t know where he was but at least this girl didn''t seem like a bad girl. Of course, he wouldn''t let his guard down. As Miliena said, the most dangerous people were those who looked harmless.

    Melissa, seeing the man stop looking at her let out a sigh of relief and waited for her father.

    She didn''t have to wait for long because he came just a few seconds later.

    Kuroha''s first reaction after seeing the two new arrivals was to tighten his muscles. Had it been in better shape, he would have immediately used the girl as a hostage.

    Sadly, he wasn''t in the best shape. So he forced himself to relax. His fear of people wearing white blouses wasn''t as strong as in the past.

    All those actions didn''t escape the eyes of dave. He could feel the wariness in the eyes of this man.

    Deciding that it would be better to not startle him too much, he stayed where he was and spoke in fluent Japanese.

    "Hello, since it seems like you can hear us, let me present myself. My name is David, David Shield, the man here is my friend and colleague Samuel Abraham and finally, this beautiful girl is my daughter, Melissa Shield."

    "Papa!!"

    He ignored the blushing Melissa. He had decided to adopt a slightly joking tone in order to ease the tension.

    Kuroha observed those two carefully as well. The man named Samuel was an old man a little heavy with short blond hair.

    The man named David emanated a more imposing impression.

    He was a tall man of an average build, with notable wrinkles on his forehead and defined nasolabial folds and tear troughs.

    He had small sky-blue eyes and short, unruly honey brown hair with two prominent tufts curving outwards from the top of his forehead, a short goatee on his chin and wide-rimmed square glasses on his face.

    He was wearing a plain dark blue shirt with a single b.r.e.a.s.t pocket, the two top buttons left casually undone and the sleeve-cuffs unbuttoned and rolled up to just below his elbows.

    He also wore a pair of pale gray-blue jeans, a dark belt with a silver buckle and navy blue sneakers with white soles, decorated with a red stripe near the toe. On top of all that was a white coat.

    Frankly, the only thing stopping him from using his [BLINK] and flee from here was that he was pretty sure he would die if he did it.

    He also didn''t feel fear about the fact that his blood quirks seemed to not work. In reality, it was working and going overdrive just to keep him alive.

    He didn''t need a machine to know how f.u.c.k.i.e.d up his body was right now. All Might''s wounds were nothing compared to his current state.

    His quirk was extremely powerful and fuel-efficient, but it couldn''t create things from nothing. In short...He needed to eat... A lot.

 Chapter 67 - CH 51: PAST? (5) part 2

    David waited patiently while the man stared at him thoughtfully. Finally, he saw him slowly lift his mutilated hand before pointing at his mouth and then at his stomach.

    David immediately understood that this man was asking for food and nearly hit his head for not having thought of that.

    "Mel, please go take a little bit of porridge for him."

    Melissa nodded before running outside.

    Kuroha looked at her leaving before looking at David. Then, he once again used his head to point at his surroundings and tilted his head his wonder.

    David understood the silent questions and was a little troubled. This was a mission given to him by the state of Japan as well as a request from his best friend so he couldn''t disclose everything. But he didn''t want to lie either, as such he answered honestly

    "I cannot tell you why we are here, but I can at least tell you that we found you close to the explosion site three days ago. Back then we were sure that you were dead. It''s really a miracle for you to still be alive. We didn''t even dare to give you a drip out of fear that it would do more bad than good."

    Kuroha nodded in thanks. Truthfully the nutrients from a drip could have saved him from waking up in such a state, but he appreciated the thought. This didn''t make him put down his guard, but at least, he was less tense.

    He wasn''t particularly curious about them. Once he ate enough, he would be out of here. If it has really been three days, then he didn''t even want to imagine how much everyone would be worried at home.

    This thought didn''t last. He sighed a little. Those guys would surely become suspicious if he simply disappeared after healing. They seemed to have high enough tech, so finding him through all the DNA that he must have let in this room would be easy as a pie.

    Rather than making all this complicated, it would be better to simply give his identity once he was healed, before going away. The result would be the same but the procedure will cause less useless misunderstanding.

    It didn''t take long for running steps to be heard by them. Melissa entered the room a little short of breath. Kuroha had to accept that this girl''s heaving chest was a little distracting.

    Apart from Momo and Nejire, it was the first time he saw a young girl with such a big chest.

    He didn''t know if he should saiy as expected of westerners or praise Momo and Nejire for having such a big chest despite being estearner.

    After calming herself, she showed the plate in her hands.

    "I got it."

    She wanted to give it for him to eat but remembering his current state, she came close to him before taking a spoon worth of porridge

    "Open wide your mouth. Say ahhh"

    Kuroha was speechless, both literally and figuratively. Still, helpless, he could only open his mouth and accept the help.

    He couldn''t taste anything. He didn''t think that pain was a taste either. Right, all he felt was pain.

    All the moves he did until now were slightly painful, but this was really the top of the cake this time.

    Still, this was necessary for him, so he forced himself to eat despite the pain and refused to show a painful expression.

    It didn''t take long for him to finish the plate. Still, he was dissatisfied with this amount. He once again opened his mouth. This time though, he was able to slightly articulate in a low and hoarse voice

    "M-more...M-meatˇ­"

    Melissa pouted a little since he didn''t at least thank her before being surprised at him being able to speak. She decided that helping him was more important than complaining and as such went back without a word.

    All this while, David and Sam stayed silent. Once again stunned at this man''s regenerating ability. They observed all his body before and they were sure that his throat was completely burnt.

    It should have been impossible for him to speak. Well, it should have been impossible for him to live either, so they could accept it.

    Five minutes later, Melissa came back with a hot soup. She had shredded the meat in order to make it easier for him to swallow.

    Kuroha was really thankful, and this time he said thanks before waiting for her to feed him.

    This time, it was even faster, he completely finished the soup at a very fast pace.

    Finally, he let out a sigh and spoke,

    "Thank you very much for helping me. Please could I have more?"

    He could feel his body slowly began to heal from the interior. He needed more energy.

    This time, David stopped Melissa from doing it. He didn''t know this man. No way he would let him get back his strength without understanding his background. Anyone able to survive that explosion was a monster he didn''t want to face as an enemy

    He didn''t want to think that someone he saved would repay kindness with evil but he saw enough to know that generally, kindness was effectively paid by evil much of the time.

    "Do not misunderstand me. But understand that I have responsibilities not just on my own life and that of my daughter but also on all those present around. I want to trust you but I cannot gamble with their lives. I would have to ask if you could tell me your identity and why you were here."

    Kuroha stayed silent. He didn''t get enough energy to completely recuperate but he was sure now that he could teleport without risks of dying.

    Sadly as he thought, simply fleeing wasn''t an option. As such he opened his mouth and said,

    "My name is Hayate Kuroha."

    He hesitated about giving his full identity but finally simply decided to do it. If they''re enemies he would simply flee no matter what.

    "I''m the son of the hero Sir Nighteye and the nephew of All Might."

    Silence greeted his answer.

    He tilted his head in wonder. Suddenly an exclamation of surprise sounded

    "You''re the nephew of Uncle Might?"

    Uncle Might?

    David, on the other hand while surprised, didn''t let it show. He simply continued,

    "I hope that you know that we cannot accept this answer at face value. Do you have proof?"

    Kuroha chuckled before answering

    "I don''t think any of my papers were explosion-proof. But if you simply want proof. I can give you the number of either All Might or Nighteye."

    David nodded. He, of course, knew All Might''s number. But he wanted to see if it was true for this boy.

    Kuroha didn''t hesitate and recited a long string of numbers. David nodded, he was now basically sure that this man, no, this boy, was telling the truth.

    He took his phone and went away with Sam to do the call. Before going, he said to Melissa,

    "You can send him more food."

    Melissa nodded also and went away.

    Kuroha, now by himself, slowly laid down on the bed.

    "Madnessˇ­"

    No answer reached him. Kuroha sighed but didn''t insist. He didn''t blame Madness for what happened. He wanted the truth and Madness guided him to it. It was his fault for not taking more precautions.

    He closed his eyes and began to concentrate on the regeneration. His quirk was a little more active, but not enough. Once he got the necessary nutrients, he would completely heal in just a few seconds.

    Five minutes later, Melissa came back with a large serving of meat.

    "Be careful, it''s hot."

    Kuroha nodded before looking at Melissa. She tilted her head in wonder, then got it and began to help him eat.

    While doing so, she would look at him with curiosity in her eyes. Perhaps because he was All Might''s nephew?

    Well, once again, it didn''t take long for him to finish eating. He could already feel it.

    "Shield-San, please could you get out for now? Also, could I ask for men''s clothes of my height?

    Melissa once again pouted before getting up. This guy was really rude. How could he be Uncle Might''s nephew?

    Still, she was the kind of person who couldn''t help but take care of those in need. As such she simply got up before going out.

    Kuroha, now alone, sighed before slowly, very slowly freeing himself from all those bandages.

    It wasn''t easy with only one mutilated hand, what''s more it was very painful. But, he didn''t want a girl to see him in such a state.

    Before long, he was free of all those bindings. As he thought, he was really the stuff of Nightmare right now. If it was Halloween, he would win all contests hand down.

    *Inhale* *exhale*

    He took a deep breath, then relaxed. Usually, the regeneration part of this quirk was passive. But if he concentrated carefully he could control it.

    That''s why his throat was the first thing to heal. Now that he had enough nutrients. He simply let it go and did its job.

    The result was instantaneous and worthy of an award for a horror movie.

    His skin begins to slowly grow back and cover his flesh. Before that, the burnt parties peeled away.

    His eye also began to grow back and soon he was able to see normally.

    After that, his legs, arms, and fingers slowly followed.

    All this took no more than three minutes.

    Three minutes ago he was a monster, the next, he began to look like a handsome boy.

    A n.a.k.e.d handsome boy.

    "Kyaaah!!!"

    He turned, but a bunch of clothes falling onto his head obscured his vision.

    Well, he could guess what happened.

    -----

    "MELISSA!!! WHAT HAPPENED?"

    David came running at her scream. But what he saw was his daughter breathing hard and covering her face with her hands.

    Melissa simply ran away without answering. He could see that her face was completely red. He sighed, whatever it was, at least she wasn''t hurt.

    He also got the confirmation that Kuroha was exactly who he pretended to be.

    "Kuroha, why did Melissa ruˇ­?"

    He tilted his head in wonder before asking

    "Who are you?"

    Here, in his tent, a n.a.k.e.d boy was slowly putting on a Grey pant.

    He could now understand why Melissa ran away. But what really bewildered him was how fast he regenerated.

    "I called All Might. He recognized your identity and asked you to come back as soon as possible in Nighteye office. I never saw him so angry at someone."

    Kuroha winced as he put on the clothes given by Melissa.

    Once he finished, he bowed.

    "Thank you very much for what you did. If I didn''t get your help, I might have died."

    David waved his hand.

    "Don''t worry. I did what anyone would have done in my place."

    Kuroha sincerely doubted that many people would save what looked like a burnt carcass. But he didn''t want to insist.

    He straightened himself before saying,

    "Give my thanks to Melissa. Also sorry for the embarrassment."

    David smiled before saying

    "I will. But once you meet her once again don''t forget to do it yourself."

    Kuroha didn''t really understand. He would most likely never see her again. How will I apologize ? Oh well it didn''t really matter.

    He waved his hand in goodbye and then, vanished.

    David, now by himself let out a little laugh.

    "This kid didn''t seem to believe me. I really wonder how surprised he will be once he meets her. Anyway, let''s go back to work."

    ----

    The moment Kuroha landed on the floor of the office, he was greeted by a scream,

    "GRIT YOUR TEETH SHOUNEN!!!"

    The result was immediate. He was blasted away like a ball behind a top level player and crashed into the wall.

    Despite what could be qualified as violence. He slowly got up while staggering without complaint.

    He knew he didn''t have a leg to stand on right now.

    He observed the situation. In the room, Kotone, Nighteye, Milienia, Sebastien, Malicia and of course All Might were present.

    In short, all the a.d.u.l.ts he knew apart from Rei were present. He internally shuddered. Seems like he wouldn''t go unscathed.

    Kotone slowly got up before walking slowly toward him. Once she was close enough she slowly raised her hand.

    Kuroha closed his eyes and waited for the slap, but after a while, it didn''t come.

    He slowly opened them, and what he saw stunned him,

    Kotone was crying. Not just her. While the others weren''t crying like her, he could feel deep exhaustion and relief from them.

    Kotone slowly opened her mouth,

    "Do you know just how worried we were? I thought that I lost another son."

    Seeing them like that hurt him more than anything else. He really felt ashamed of himself. Kuroha wanted to explain but after a while, he simply closed his mouth. No matter what he said right now, it would just be an excuse.

    "I''m sorry."

    Kotone sighed before putting a smile on her face as she wiped her tear

    "Welcome back!!"

    Kuroha was stunned once again. Truth be told, even though he didn''t mind her relationship with Nighteye. He never saw her as a mother and was a little distant from her.

    But, now? He still didn''t see her as a mother but he was sure that he would in the future. He also let out a smile,

    "I''m back."

 Chapter 68 - INTERLUDE 10: REACTION

    IN A HOSPITAL IN TOKYO:

    "Hum! hum! hum!"

    A rather chubby old man of short stature, wearing a large white coat could be seen humming as he walked in the corridor.

    As he walked, he was greeted by an old woman.

    "Good morning sensei."

    "Good morning Chie, how are the results?"

    "Good, thanks to you."

    "No, It''s because you fought, for your survival that we got this result. Go take a rest."

    Few meters later,

    "Thank you, thank you, thank you for saving my brother."

    "Oh oh oh, No need to thank me, I was just doing my job."

    This kind of thing repeated until he finally reached his office. In front of the office, a nurse could be seen standing.

    "Good morning, Doctor Shiga. Here is the list of the operations for this afternoon."

    "Hum...I see. Prepare the materials. It seems like we will be busy tonight."

    "Yes!"

    The nurse bowed before going away. Shiga, now by himself, opened the door of his office, before closing it once he entered. On the door, the name Doctor Shiga Maruta could be seen written in bold.

    (AN: So here, the thing. Recently MHA author had a problem with China because of the true name of the doctor "Maruta" He said that he would change it, but until he does so, I will still call him Maruta.)

    ---

    Once Doctor Shiga entered his office, his usual kind and gentle expression was nowhere to be seen. He locked his door before going towards his desk and switched on his PC.

    He carefully took a pair of headset before connecting it to his pc. Once he did, he entered a doc that was locked by 18 long letter code.

    Once all those preparations were done, a synthetic voice sounded in his ears.

    [...WELCOMEˇ­]

    [...START OF THE FACIAL IDENTIFICATIONˇ­]

    [...START OF THE VOCAL IDENTIFICATIONˇ­]

    [...START OF THEˇ­]

    Such messages continued to appear. He was someone really careful. As such this system was heavily guarded and set to auto-destroy if even one mistake was made. Finally

    [...IDENTIFICATION COMPLETED: ACCEPTED...]

    [...WELCOME DOCTOR DOCTOR DARUMA UJIKOˇ­]

    Shiga Maruta, no Daruma Ujiko nodded as he heard this welcome. This was his usual ritual.

    As a searcher for the truth, he had to work tirelessly every day, and every morning, he would connect to see if he didn''t receive any instructions from his friend and master All For One.

    He was about to verify his usual research when an icon suddenly caught his eye

    [... WARNING WARNING. SUBJECT Nˇă 3771 CODE NAME: ORIGINAL SIN INFILTRATED THE SECRET BASE WITHOUT SUPERVISIONˇ­]

    [...PROCEDURE D''AUTO DESTRUCTION CODE NAME: REDLAW WAS ACTIVATEDˇ­]

    [... AS OF NOW, THE LABORATORY Nˇă20 AND Nˇă20'''' HAVE BEEN ERASED FROM THE MAPˇ­]

    "Ohˇ­"

    He was surprised. The secret base Nˇă20 was one of his most developed ones. Sadly he had to abandon it when All Might discovered it.

    But the Nˇă20'''' was a little different. It was one of his true research centers for the creation of Nomu. He would never give up on it since each Nˇă " was really hard to create.

    The protocol REDLAW was different. One measure of security he installed was the inability to enter the 20" without the blood of 3771.

    After all who would have thought that the passcode was the blood of a research subject? Of course, as a scientist, he had to calculate all situations. If 3771 ever entered this center without supervision it would mean that he was compromised.

    It would also mean that 3771 left their control. So killing him was the only way. Who would have thought that this measure would be activated so many years later?

    Now he had a problem. Was 3771 dead? Humˇ­ Most likely. Now, he had a rapport to make. Too bad, now that the initial and mid-phase of the project Nomu were complete, his value of the subject really plummeted to near zero. He wanted to let his master steal 3771 quirks before transforming him into a super Nomu.

    He activated his voice call system

    "Good morning master. I have a rapport to make."

    ----

    Somewhere else,

    A group of four people was seated in an office. Three men and one "young" woman. It was Gran Torino, All Might, Nighteye, and Millennia.

    It was two days after the return of Kuroha. The reason why they did this reunion was of course in order to discuss about him.

    "I would say that I told you so, but it would be too mean. Now, what will you do?"

    Miliena opened her mouth as she let out a chuckle. They''re watching the recording of Kuroha''s interview.

    Nighteye closed his eyes as he kept his hand crossed. He was struggling with a decision. Something that he had always postponed.

    The others, even Gran Torino, stayed silent. Right now, the one with the highest seniority was Miliena. She had the most experience, and they always listened to her.

    Miliena, the Millennium hero. No one knows exactly how old she is, but from the information they had, she was basically over a hundred years old. At the very least, Gran Torino personally confirmed having met her as a teenager.

    After ruminating a little, he finally opened his mouth,

    "Should I use my future quirk?"

    "Sigh...It''s this problem with you guys. You''re so used to a world with quirk that you always rely on it."

    She got up before walking toward the window.

    "Let say that you use your quirk and see the future. Then what? If this doesn''t please you you''ll give up on him as you did with Toshinori?"

    Right now, the funny and always smiling Milienia was nowhere to be seen. Nighteye got up with outrage

    "I NEVER Gˇ­"

    "Sit down."

    His words got stuck in his throat. One look from her was enough to silence him. He slowly closed his mouth and sat down without arguing.

    "*Sigh* so troublesome. Anyways, I have taken a liking to this young kid. So let me be clear. This kid is broken. So broken that the simple fact that he can learn to smile is a mystery. No amount of therapy or advice will ever make it change."

    Finally, Gran Torino opened his mouth

    "In that case what should we do?"

    "Nothing."

    She shrugged as he said this.

    "Nothing?"

    The other repeated like parrots. She said that he was broken but she said that they should do nothing.

    "Yes, nothing. He is broken but he can hold down by himself. Trying to change him is the stupidest thing to do. Rather than acting without understanding the situation. We should help him when he really needs it. Because sooner or later he will"

    "What do you mean?"

    This time it was All Might who asked. He seriously couldn''t understand her reasoning. No, he could understand it. But how could they not act now that he revealed such a powerful killing intent?

    Miliena let out a sad smile.

    "Kuroha is naive. He only saw two faces of this world. Darkness and Light. Never was he confronted with the grey side of this world. He wants to eradicate evil, but by doing so, he himself became evil. A necessary evil but still evil. This way of thinking hides an incredibly large hypocrisy."

    "..."

    "What''s more, some evil hides an incredibly kind heart. In this world, there''s more grey than white or black situations. Everything holds two sides. He will learn, he will doubt, he will cry and that''s when you must play your roles as a father."

    Nighteye stayed silent. He understood her reasoning. But he couldn''t accept it completely. How many will die in his hand before he understands all that? Even though heroes have killing right, this right can only be used under very strict situations.

    How could Miliena not understand this? As such she decided to help him a little.

    "Let me be honest with you. If you try to control his killing urge, one day he will be unable to hold on. This day will be the days he stops being a radical hero and will directly become a murderer. Also, with such a way of thinking, I refuse to believe that during all those years he never killed anyone."

    No one spoke. No one was an idiot, this kind of killing intent couldn''t be born from just killing a few researchers eight years ago. It was the kind that was honed after killing many different kinds of people over a long period of time.

    All Might feel ashamed of himself. The hero in him screamed to arrest Kuroha, while the uncle in him screamed to close his eyes and ears and act as if he saw nothing. He, of course, wasn''t the only one in this situation. Gran Torino and Nighteye were the same.

    "Before you guys do something stupid let me be clear. Firstly, All we have is speculation. As long as there''s no proof of his crimes, then it means he did nothing. Secondly, confronting him about it would serve no purpose. [See no evil, know no evil]. As long as we don''t know anything it also means that we aren''t participating in a crime."

    Nighteye struggled before closing his eyes and nodded. All Might and Gran Torino did the same. Milienia seeing this, continued,

    "All this is just for the past. For the present and future. let''s give him conditions. Until the end of his studies as UA, he will be forbidden from killing anyone who isn''t a direct threat to his life. Three years should be enough to make it so that even if he becomes a killing hero, he doesn''t become a maniac."

    The atmosphere was silent and depressing, but they had no better solutions.

    Milienia let out a sigh before leaving the room. This was the sorrow of being a parent. When your kid does something bad you can scold him and when he does something good you can praise him. But what if he commits something irreparable?

    While you protect him or give up on him? There was no good solution. For heroes of their caliber, being able to bend their principles for Kuroha showed how much they loved him.

    But this wasn''t enough. A bad child needed to be scolded. Since Nighteye was unable to do it, she will be the one to do so.

    "fufufu, this will be so fun. Little Kuroha, I hope you''re ready."

 Chapter 69 - INTERLUDE 11: CHESS

    IN THE THRONE ROOM,

    This throne looked different than usual? Darker, bleaker, somber. One of the doors, the one representing Ruler was filled with fissure. Alongside this, the door looked more illusory as if it was fading.

    In such a bleak throne room, Ruler, Slayer, and Madness were seated as usual. The atmosphere between the three of them was rather stifling though.

    Ruler looked weakened as he seated on his throne while leaning forward on his sword. His vibrant silver-white hair seemed greyer. While his skin didn''t look different, if one looked carefully, they would see deep wrinkles close to his eyes.

    Madness looked at Ruler''s current state with deep guilt and confusion. Guilt because of what happened due to his stubbornness, confusion because he didn''t understand why he was in this state.

    Madness wanted to apologize, but he was pushed from a wave of Ruler''s hand.

    "Let me think."

    Currently, Ruler was admonishing himself for letting Madness do as he please. There are many things he should have done. But now this wasn''t the most important. The problem was that he had intervened too soon and did something taboo, now he was paying the price.

    He took a deep breath before looking at Madness and Slayer with complicated eyes. The deck was stacked against him from the start. Destiny was just trying to f.u.c.k them over.

    He managed to cheat death this time by sending information from their future self, but such a move nearly wiped him out. If he did this once again, he would die, well, he wasn''t alive per so, so his existence will be erased.

    He sighed, he understood now why Nighteye was so reluctant to use his power. Seeing the future wasn''t fun, trying to intervene was even worse. Even more so for him since this quirk, while more powerful, also had heavier restrictions.

    After calming himself he began to think more ahead. In order to understand just how much he could he safely influence the future, he already sent a vision to Hope back then about their future little sister. This vision was as confusing as it could get. The problem was that he didn''t receive a backlash back then. So why did he this time? The most likely answer was either the impact the information he sends had or the amount and clarity of said information or even a combination of those three.

    Still, he needed to send more vision of her. The sooner they saved her from that hell the better.

    "Shit!"

    How much he wished to just go and save her. But nooo he had to dance around so many restrictions. Just why get a quirk with such strident conditions? It was like someone with bad taste was trying to nerf them.

    This was so frustrating. There so much he knew, so much he could have done. If he was set free of all those bindings he was sure they could become one of the most powerful beings if not the most in just a few weeks.

    Well, at least it was more interesting like that. He had to accept that being able to become so strong so fast would have made life very boring. Most likely they would have become an OP motherf.u.c.ker who could destroy everything in one punch band who endlessly chased fight in order to find someone who could match him.

    Now that his musing was finished, he faced Madness with a stern face

    "Madness, I would like to tell you, I told you so, but the truth is that this time we share the same amount of responsibility. I should have put my foot down. Let it be a lesson for the two of us."

    He turned to face slayer. This time, the greatest contributor to their survival was Slayer. He was the one who created or would have created NUEVA ESPERANZA one year later. Sadly, he couldn''t tell him that

    "Slayer, do what you''re best at. It''s necessary to train Kuroha. I don''t know how he learned this new technique but it''s clear that you are the most suited to teach him that. Just, please try to be more vocal during the training. Beating him again and again without explaining serves no purpose."

    His cheek twitched a little as he said this. Frankly speaking, Slayer was a shitty teacher. Even now he still didn''t manage to teach Kuroha how to better use their teleportations quirk.

    Thankfully, soon they would meet that bastard. Once they meet him, learning about [BLINK] will become way easier.

    He let out a small smile at this thought. The pieces were slowly placing themselves on his board. Once he reunited them all, it would be time to begin their counterattack and destroy their Worst enemy.

    This was their destiny, this was their duty, this was their trial.

 Chapter 70 - INTERLUDE 12: LUCKY PERVERT?

    THOSE EVENTS HAPPENED TWO MONTHS BEFORE THE EXAM

    Right, Kuroha was in a pretty interesting *cough* a pretty problematic position.

    To think he would ever feel like this. He couldn''t help but blush in embarrassment over what was happening.

    Not long ago, on his flight test with Izuku, a sad event(well Minagata believed that this was a lucky event) happened.

    He failed to control his wings and fell from a pretty high distance with Izuku. This wouldn''t have been a problem normally. He just had to wait, regenerate and then teleport back. He wasn''t worried about Izuku either. This guy may have just recently got All For One, but he had enough control to make it so he didn''t fall to his death. Any wound he might have will be easily healed.

    No, failing and falling weren''t a problem. The problem lays in where he fell.

    To make the story short, he feels into an onsen.

    (AN: For those who don''t know what an onsen is. One, you should watch more anime or read more Light novels. Two, an onsen is a natural hot spring.)

    As if to make the situation worse, there was a girl present in the onsen.

    Andˇ­ Sheˇ­ wasn''t n.a.k.e.d.

    Yep. She wasn''t n.a.k.e.d. Anyone who thought she was is nothing more than a perv.

    The problematic situation was now that he had to help clean the onsen. Because, well, she was cleaning it when he fell in it. A fall of close to six meters high is pretty impactful, to say the least.

    Anyway, no lucky pervert situation for him. To say that he wasn''t disappointed would be an understatement. He wasn''t a pervert, but all straight men would feel a sense of loss if they missed such a situation.

    His fall alerted the owner of this onsen. But she was a kind woman who forgave him since no damage was done(and no n.a.k.e.d woman was seen). Still, she punished him by asking him to clean the floor.

    The girl he met here was working here part-time and was close to finishing when he fell.

    Kuroha accepted this gratefully. He had no leg to stand on in this situation, and she had all right to even call the cops on him if she wished. So, just having to clean was basically her letting him go scot-free.

    Her high pitched and rather beautiful voice brought him out of his musing,

    "Ne ne Kuroha, how is it going? will it last long? Are you tired? will you tell me how you fell from so high? You''re so handsome...Why is your hair white? Is it because of your quirk? What is your quirk? Ne ne Kuroha, are you listening?"

    Kuroha stopped mopping the floor as he took another look at this chatterbox.

    Nejire Hado. She was a fair-skinned girl of average height with wide, curious eyes. Her upper eyelashes were long and thick, and her irises were a royal blue with her pupils being white. Her hair was periwinkle, and it reached all the way down to her knees, twisting around itself at her waist and curving inwards around her legs.

    She had side-swept bangs, tucked behind her ears on the right and hanging just over her eyes on the left, and two short clumps of hair on either side of her face, curved towards her face on the right and behind it, under her ear, on the left. Despite her rather generous bust, she was more cute than s.e.xy.

    Right now she was wearing a tracksuit and was holding a broom in her hands.

    Well, she would be cute if only she could close her mouth, he sighed before,

    "Please, I am trying to do some cleaning here."

    "Moo"

    Did she pout? She seriously did? How old was she? The worst was that she was this didn''t look weird on her

    "Humph, Kuroha-Kun is a meanie. You scared me when you fell but now you refuse to answer my question."

    He covered his face in annoyance. This girl was harder to deal with than Himiko. He decided to answer some of her questions in order to get her off of his back,

    "I was learning how to fly. My quirk allows me to do it, but I don''t have enough control. That''s why I fell here. My quirk is called [BLOOD VOID], blood manipulation is the main power my quirk gifted me. Now, please, could you let me finish? I don''t want to stay here too late."

    "Oh, You can''t fly? That''s so easy. Why can''t you? Is it because you suck?"

    An arrow pierced through his heart. Kuroha understood now the pain of innocently asking hurtful questions? The feeling of being unable to become mad because you know the one who posed this question means nothing bad was really painful.

    He began to feel even worse when he saw her began to slowly levitate as if it was exactly the easiest thing in the world. Yellow spring-like energy could be seen under her feet. He could see her let out a mischievous laugh as she explained

    "My quirk is called [WAVE MOTION] I can create shockwaves."

    Kuroha frowned at first before looking at her with amazement. One should really never judge a book on its cover.

    This kind of quirk was totally an offensive type quirk. For her to be able to control the release rate and the power of the shockwaves to allow her to fly so calmly showed just how amazing she was. That''s why he honestly praised her,

    "Amazing!!!"

    "Hey hey hey, you think? Yes, I''m amazing!!!"

    Kuroha could feel his heart being soothed by her antic. It was like watching a squirrel happily nibble on a hazelnut.

    After that, Nejire finally let him finish his work. Before going away, she even took his number and a selfie with him.

    After that, they didn''t meet each other that much, but they still contacting each other. It was during one of those chat sessions that he learned that she a second-year student in UA.

    He wasn''t really surprised to learn this. No way someone with her skill wasn''t a student in hero school. The surprise had been learning that she was in 2-A with Mirio and was one of the big three of her years.

    Some coincidences could really be funny sometimes.

    ---

    TWO MONTH LATER, THE DAY THE RESULT OF THE EXAM WERE ANNOUNCED.

    Kuroha was walking while watching a photo in his new phone, the previous one having been destroyed in the explosion. On it, a Photo of Nejire and him eating an Ice cream could be seen.

    This girl was seriously weird and overly friendly, but, was it because he was used to how Himiko acted? He didn''t find her off-putting. Rather, he liked her quite a bit. At least when with her, he didn''t really need to think too much.

    He sends her a message

    [I was accepted in UA.]

    The answer was basically instantaneous

    [Yata!!! Now You''ll become my kouhai!! I can''t wait.]

    He let out a smile before closing his phone. Now, everything began. He was sure that those three years in UA would be calm. He just hoped that it wouldn''t be too boring.

 Chapter 71 - CH 52: TOWARD UA

    The dining table was close to being completely silent. The only sound that could be heard was the one created by the fork and knife hitting the plate. Right now, in the dining room, the ones present were Nighteye, Kotone, Minagata, and of course Kuroha.

    Kotone and Nighteye weren''t married, but they might as well be. Even though they didn''t move out of their house, the two of them would spend nights in Nighteye house from time to time.

    Minagata cut his steak and slowly put it in his mouth as he observed the situation. He didn''t know what was happening but it must have been really big. He could see that Kuroha and his mother became closer, but inversely, Kuroha and Nighteye became somewhat distant.

    Hum...No, distant wasn''t the word. Awkward? Yes, he could feel some awkwardness between the two of them. As if they had some heavy topic they wanted to talk about but no one had enough courage to be the first to broach the topic.

    For an instant, he wondered if he should do his usual perverted joke, but no, that would be too much. It was better to use a shared topic,

    "Hey, Kuroha, tomorrow will be our first day of school at UA. Aren''t you excited?"

    He let out a smile as he said, as for himself he was really excited. The department of support may garner less attention than the hero department, but he liked it. He wasn''t fond of fighting and killing, but creation was his bread and butter.

    He saw kuroha look at him questioningly before letting out a smile on his face. Frankly, Kuroha was a big softy. He liked to act though, but if you knew how to, breaking his shell wasn''t hard by any means.

    "I would be lying if I say I wasn''t excited but not as much as you? It will just be the first day. What could happen? It''s not like the Prof will do a test or something like that."

    "Humˇ­ You''re right. Anyway did you do a list for the different gadgets you want to add to your costume?"

    "*Sigh* Not really. I just asked them to implement the blood proof function and the saw ring. I don''t have much need apart from that."

    "Ara ara, I thought you wanted two new Bokken since your old ones were broken."

    "Firstly, kudos, for the word games and secondly, yes I really do need swords. I could just use my blood and form blunt swords, but I like the feeling of having swords on my side."

    Kuroha answered Kotone who was covering her mouth as she let out an elegant laugh.

    *CLING*

    The somewhat loud sound stopped the discussion. They turned to see Nighteye clean his mouth before silently getting up and going towards his office.

    Minagata cursed inwardly. The relaxed atmosphere he created was destroyed in one move. It didn''t take long for kuroha to leave the table.

    "*Sigh* Excuse me. I''m full, thanks for the dinner Kotone."

    Minagata watched as Kuroha left the dining room with worry. He could see that he was feeling down, but he didn''t know what to say.

    Now alone, he asked urgently at his mother.

    "Mom, what is happening here? Why is the atmosphere so heavy between the two since Kuroha came back?"

    Kotone let out a troubled smile but didn''t answer. Minagata didn''t insist. He continued to eat but he really wished that everything would be alright.

    ---

    After entering his room, Kuroha sighed before laying down on his bed. He took his phone and tried to call Momo.

    *Beep* *Beep* *Kactcha*

    It didn''t take long for her to answer.

    "Hello, how are you?"

    "Fineˇ­ I guess. I just wanted to ask you feel, with tomorrow being the first day and all."

    "Oh...I don''t feel any different, just a little tired. I was just about to sleep when you called me."

    "Hum ok. No worry. I will let you sleep. See you tomorrow at school. Good night."

    "Good Night to you too."

    *Kactcha*

    Well, this was an awkward conversation. He hoped this wouldn''t last long.

    ---

    Meanwhile, at the Yaoyorozu mansion, a girl could be seen rolling in her bed as she looked at her phone with a blush.

    After many thoughts, she came to a conclusion. The friendzone didn''t exist. Rather it was a position we put ourselves in. When you act like a friend with your crush, why be surprised when said crush only see you as a friend?

    That why she came up with a solution or a gamble. She would destroy their friendship before reforming their relationship on a firmer and different base. She wanted to become someone he could really trust and someone he could, no, would love.

    "The most stupid thing in the world is acting like a friend to the person you love."

    Those words were said to her by Himiko few days ago. She didn''t know why Himiko was helping her, but she didn''t care either.

    UA was her chance. Himiko was far away in Shiketsu and couldn''t meet him as much as she would have liked. Now she was the only one in UA. It was her territory.

    It''s on these thoughts that she fell asleep with a blissful smile.

    ---

    The next morning, Kuroha was walking toward Izuku house. Today should have been a glorious day, but his heart just wasn''t on it.

    Since he came back, his relationship with Nighteye has become really strained. He long guessed that something like this would happen one day, in fact, the actual result was lighter than initially thought since he was sure that Nighteye would have sent him to a juvenile detention center.

    Still, being ignored hit him harder than he would have thought. What''s more, the scolding he received from Milienia was rather heavy.

    He wouldn''t have minded some corporal punishment, but what he got was a complete verbal beatdown. He nearly broke down and cried under her abuse. That day would be forever buried in his memory.

    After a while, he finally reached his destination. He could see a rather touching scene. A mother straightening the clothes of her son and wishing him good luck.

    Kuroha smiled at this scene. Izuku''s mother was really an angel. He cames close before saying

    "Good morning Madame."

    The woman smiled

    "Good morning Kuroha-Kun. Oh!! look at you. you''re so handsome! Let me take a picture of you two."

    Kuroha nodded. He didn''t mind this. He might not have much contact with her, but he seriously respected her. Izuku''s mother didn''t know about OFA. Still, she knew that her son somehow awakened a quirk and that he was under the wing of All Might.

    Now that the two were alone, they just smiled at each other without speaking too much. His relationship with Izuku was weird. Calling them friends would be stretching it, but they weren''t particularly cold to each other.

    Kuroha now had a healthy dose of respect for Izuku. How could he not? Anyone who went through that hellish training was worthy of respect. But that was all. He couldn''t become close to Izuku as he did with the few friends he had. Why? Because he couldn''t accept Izuku''s dream. Izuku''s dream was nothing more than him copying All Might ideal.

    Izuku on the other also respected Kuroha a great deal. No, it could be even said that he looked up to him. He respected Kuroha, respected the hard work he put towards becoming stronger and respected the way he saw the world.

    In his eyes, Kuroha was everything he ever wished to be and some more. What''s more he was different from Kacchan by the simple fact that he was rather humble and didn''t mind seeking guidance from others, even those weaker than him. Many of Kuroha''s new moves were born from ideas Izuku gave to him.

    Izuku''s mother came out hurriedly and took a photo.

    Years later, this picture would be worth millions as it depicted the first school day of the leaders two of the legendary teams that marked history. Be it negatively or positively.

 Chapter 72 - CH 53: QUIRK ASSESSMENT (1)

    The acceptance rate for U.A High school hero course is less than one in three hundred every year. Generally, other than the four people admitted through recommendations, 36 are admitted through the regular exam. Those forty students are split evenly into two classes, A and B.

    Though, this year, things were noticeably different. Seven recommended students were accepted in the hero course. Which means that only 33 regulars one were accepted.

    The reason for such a change was unknown, but that was how it was. No one could complain, they just had to succeed.

    This year, during the regular exam, Two students demarked themselves from the other.

    Bakugo Katsuki, quirk: Explosion. Be it in technique or mastery of his quirk, he was way ahead of most examinee. His only problem was his bad temper. He was ranked second with 85 villain points and 0 rescue points.

    Midoriya Izuku, quirk: Super Power. A quirk surprisingly close to the one of All Might. His technique and use of his quirk are refined, clearly the work of a good master. His problem seems to be a body too weak to contain the full power of his quirk. He was ranked first with 70 villain points and 60 rescue points.

    [AN: The original score of those Bakugo and Izuku was 77 villain points at 0 rescue for Bakugo. 0 villain point and 60 rescues for Izuku. It''s clear that the author wanted to create a contrast between the personality and the ability of Izuku and Bakugo. Anyway for my one, after being humiliated by Kuroha, Bakugo trained like crazy so he is stronger than he was at the start of the Canon. You already know for Izuku. Apart from them, the rest have the same score as in the Canon. The students who aren''t in 1-A are Minoru, who is replaced by Kuroha and Koda, who is replaced by Inasa. In 1-B, we have Kosei Tsuburaba(if you want to know why, simply because I don''t like his look. Lol, my knowledge of 1-B is too weak to make an objective choice.)  who is replaced by my kitsune. Finally, for Izuku''s quirk name, IT''s canon. It''s how his quirk is called officially.]

    -----

    Two boys could be seen running in the hallway of UA high school .

    "Class 1-A, class 1-A. Where is our class? This school is seriously too big."

    The one who complained was the tall green-haired boy, Izuku.

    "Less whining and more running. If you accepted my proposition to ask the way we wouldn''t be on the verge of being late."

    Kuroha answered with a deadpan expression. Frankly, he didn''t understand why they couldn''t have just taken with seconds to look at the plan of the school or ask their way to one of the many teachers who would have been happy to help them, but how well.

    "I know!"

    After a while, they finally reached a door where 1-A was marked.

    Kuroha looked at the door for a while. Like everything else in this school, it was very huge. He guessed that this had a double function. Being huge enough to accommodate a sudden fight and being huge enough to allow people with all sorts of quirk to not feel constrained.

    "Let''s enter."

    He didn''t wait for Izuku to finish his preparation before opening the door. A rather interesting scene greeted them.

    The mean-looking guy who bullied Izuku, Bakugo was it? And a tall guy wearing glasses was having a rather heated dispute about bakugo putting his feet on the table.

    Side characters? Tenya Lida? *Sigh* Those two already made him feel tired.

    Them entering didn''t go unnoticed. All the students already seated in class turned toward them.

    "Oh, Midoriya!"

    "Hello, Lida!!"

    He saw the glass guy come toward them as he saluted midoriya.

    "Midoriya?"

    "The number one?"

    "Heu, he looks pretty cool"

    Kuroha sighed as he saw Izuku blushing from the murmur that could be heard. He began to walk in the classroom without paying attention to what was happening when he saw Momo, but he wanted to talk to her later in private if possible so he just saluted her with a wave of his hand to which she answered back with a simple nod.

    Apart from her, another girl, a green-haired one, caught his attention. Asui Tsuyu. Was it? The two of them went to the same middle school and were even in the same class during their 3rd years. They weren''t friends, but they did know each other.

    "Hello, Asui-san."

    "*Ribbit* Hello Hayate-san. It has been a while, how are you?"

    Kuroha was about to answer when he heard a calm voice sound through the classroom

    "I''m your homeroom teacher, Shota Aizawa. Nice to meet you."

    He turned to face the source. What he saw was a tall and rather thin man with rather unkempt hair who was wearing all black and a grey scarf. This prof immediately went up in Kuroha''s list of liking. Black hair, black eyes shirt, black shirt, black belt, and black pants. Now if only there wasn''t that yellow? Orange? things close to him things would have been perfect.

    "It''s kind of sudden, but put this on and go out to the field."

    The prof rummaged through his weird house before taking out some sort of uniform.

    (*Ugh* too much white. Still less than the shirt I''m wearing, so it will do.")

    ---

    In the boy locker room, they''re taking out their shirt one after the other. One of the unspoken rules in the locker was that while disrobing, others will ogle you. Not in a s.e.x.u.a.l sense of course, but rather in order to brag. Yep bragging.

    The locker was a zone full of testosterone where boys competed through their bodies.  It wasn''t just a zone where people could change what they''re wearing...It was a battlefield.

    Each of them trained arduously in order to enter UA. As such, their bodies were rather well trained and muscular. No one won or lost on that part. But, when Kuroha pulled his pants down and stood in his boxer, the boys of class 1-A finally understood what it means to see the sky above the sky.

    That day, Kuroha became the uncontested number one.

    ---

    While the boys were fighting without drawing blood, the girls weren''t idle either. They might laugh and smile at each other, but truthfully speaking, they''re even more ruthless than the boys.

    For a boy, just having a muscled body and a larger than average d.i.c.k was enough. It was stupid and puerile.

    For girls? It was a war. It wasn''t just about the bigger the better. Face, hair, b.r.e.a.s.t, butt, clothes, accessories, bag, way of speaking, way of acting and many more elements were blended and calculated almost instinctually.

    The result? Momo was the uncontested winner.

    ---

    After a while, the boy and girls come out from the locker, no expression of defeat visible in their eyes. What happened in the locker stayed in the locker.

    ---

    1-A class students stood in the open air. Once again this training field was incredibly large.

    Once they all fell silent, Aizawa Shota finally opened his mouth,

    "We will begin with a quirk assessment test."

    "WHAT?"

    The class begins to boil. Apart from a few students who stayed calm, the others were arguing and asking what was going on. For such students, he only had one answer.

    "If you''re going to become a hero, you have no time for such leisurely events"

    He knew he sounded harsh, but it was for their own good. Hero and hero in-training basically had no time for just playing around. Each minute of their time was used for a specific purpose. What''s more, as a hero school, UA was different from other normal high schools. He decided to explain a little

    "U.A''s selling point is how unrestricted its school tradition is. That''s also how the teachers run their classes. You kids have been doing these since junior high, too, right? Physical fitness tests where you weren''t allowed to use your quirks. The country still uses averages taken from results from students not using their quirks. It''s not rational."

    The government was really weird. Why continue using such an archaic system. What about Mutant type quirks? He sighed inwardly while continuing.

    "Midoriya, Hayate, you two finished at the top of the practical exams, right? Midoriya for the Regular and Hayate for the recommended. In middle school what was your best result for the softball throw?"

    "90 meters", answered Hayate calmly.

    "A- ano, 40 meters", answered Izuku while blushing a little. His results in P.E were really bad in the past.

    He had to stop a little at those answers. One threw too far for just a student while the other threw so close that it was pitiful. But it was weird. Midoriya quirk was a strength type. Even though it wasn''t passive, his normal strength should still be higher than normal. Well; it didn''t really matter.

    "You two choose one and try doing it with your quirk. You can do whatever you want as long as you stay in the circle."

    The two of them shared a look before Hayate came closer and took the ball. Interesting. Those two knew each other.

    Hayate Kuroha. Quirk: Blood Void. The kid was classed as A+ class priority alongside Bakugo Katsuki. Midoriya and Todoroki were given an A- and a A class priority designation.

    That''s why he was here. Such a high concentration of powerful quirk required a prof with a quirk like his.

    Shota watched as Hayate took position. Well, he just entered the circle before taking a swiss knife and cut his finger with it.

    Shota couldn''t help but frown at how nonchalant this kid was about hurting himself.

    What he saw next made him nod in praise.

    The blood seeping out of his finger slowly covered the ball in Hayate''s hand. Once the ball was completely covered, he stopped holding it and the ball began to float.

    "Out of my sight."

    Those words came from Hayate. Shota made another observation then. Hayate''s control of his quirk seemed to be still lacking. It was clear that he needs some key phrases in order to facilitate some movements.

    The moment those words sounded, the ball seemed to hear it before it zoomed fast and went away. Shota took his controller and watched the number before whistling in admiration.

    "You guys should know your own maximum first. That''s the most rational way to form the foundation of a hero."

    He showed the controller.

    "OH!!!!!"

    Cry of admiration sounded in the classroom. Why? Because of the controller, the number of 1005.8 meters could be seen.

    "More than 1000 meters? Seriously?"

    An orange-haired boy could be seen talking.

    "What''s this? It looks fun!"

    "We can use our quirk as much as we want! As expected from the hero course!"

    Those words ticked him off.

    "It looks fun. Huh?"

    He couldn''t help but let out a smile. It seemed like these kids needed a wake-up call.

    "All right. Whoever comes in last place in all eight tests will be judged to have no potential and will be punished with expulsion."

    "HUH?!"

 Chapter 72 - CH 54: QUIRK ASSESSMENT (2)

    "WHAT?"

    Looking at the dumbfounded look of his students, Aizawa couldn''t help but think back to his discussion with Principal Nezu a few years prior.

    --FLASHBACK START

    "YOU WANT THE ABILITY TO EXPEL AND RE-ENROL STUDENTS?"

    Aizawa watched calmly as the principal Nezu exclaimed with shock. He didn''t want the principal to misunderstand, so he decided to explain carefully,

    "Yes...Self-sacrifice and recklessness are very different concepts. But in order for those headstrong students to learn this, I would like for them to experience ''Death'' at least once. Doing so will push them to strive even higher."

    Only falling to the deepest abyss before rising up from it can allow some people to mature. The feelings born from failures gave more long-lasting lessons than the ones born from success.

    Success had a sweet taste. It makes you want to taste it again and you forget everything else. But failures have a bitter taste. So bitter that tasting it once makes you want to never taste it.

    Someone who only tasted success will become blind and arrogant. But someone who tasted both will become mature and careful.

    He knew it. He personally lived through this. The death of Shirakumo, his best friend, haunts him even to this day.

    "I see, I accept your proposition, and will give you this right."

    ---FLASH BACK END

    He already used this right once, on the students who were now in 2-A. Yes, they hadn''t been expelled. He would never destroy the future of young people because of his own selfish view of the world.

    But such a wake-up call was necessary. He hoped this class wouldn''t disappoint him too much.

    Aizawa came back from his thoughts and let out a grin

    "Welcome to U.A''s hero course!"

    He could hear the complaints about this. He almost felt bad making them go through this but it was necessary for them to become serious. He decided to add more explanations in order to rile up them even more

    "Natural disasters, big accidents, and selfish villains. Calamities whose time or place can''t be predicted. Japan is covered with unfairness. Heroes are the ones who reverses those situations. If you wanted to go talk with your friend at Mc D after school, too bad. Why? Because, for the next three years, UA will do all it can to give you one hardship after another. Go beyond. Plus Ultra. Overcome it with all you got."

    Yes, hardship and unfairness were part of life. If you weren''t happy, if you couldn''t accept it, you just had to overcome it.

    ---

    After hearing about the test, Kuroha couldn''t help but facepalm. He remembered what he said to Minagata yesterday about the impossibility of such a thing happening.

    (*Sigh* I can already imagine him laughing his ass off if he learns about it. Still, Plus Ultra huh?)

    Kuroha always found this line to be cheesy as hell, but now it seemed it had some profound meaning.

    Kuroha could feel his blood boil a little. Until now, school was always boring for him. Everything was simply so easy there.

    Whatmore, being worshipped by a group of fangirls became tiring after a while. But now, He let out a small smile.

    (Seems like things will be really interesting here.)

    ----

    (AN: No way I am going to go through all the numbers. No one really cares, and you already know Kuroha speed and relative strength.)

    The first test was the 50m race. The first ones to go were Asui Tsuyu and the glass guy who spoke with Izuku, Tenya.

    Tenya seemed to have a quirk completely geared toward speed. Asui, on the other hand, was a mutant type quirk.

    Everything was going well with Kuroha being the uncontested first thanks to his hoverboard. He could have used NUEVA ESPERANZA, but that would be stupid.

    This was basically a super move that would have destroyed anyone without a super regeneration like his. Why would he use such a move for such a simple test? He had no worries about being expelled, neither Izuku or Momo.

    It was when Izuku and Bakugo chose to run that things degenerated fast.

    "DEKU, YOU BASTARD!!"

    ---

    A few seconds earlier,

    Bakugo stood on the starting line while looking at Deku. He couldn''t help but let out a smirk

    (I don''t know how you cheated to reach the first rank but now everyone will see that you''re nothing more than a quirkless small fry.)

    After stretching a little, the two of them took position on the starting line. A robotic voice sounded,

    [On your mark, get set, START!!]

    Bakugo immediately activated his quirk to propel himself. He didn''t look back, he was sure that Deku was far behind him.

    But, just as he was about to reach the finishing line, a green flash went past him. It was...Deku?

    Bakugo couldn''t but have his mind blank out.

    How is it possible? How could it be possible? Deku was quirkless. They have known each other since they were kids. Everyone''s quirks manifest by the age of four. Izuku didn''t have a quirk. This is unthinkable!

    What is the meaning of this? Perhaps,

    (HE LIED TO ME?!!)

    The moment this thought entered his head, Anger instantly clouded his mind. He couldn''t help but activate his quirk and rushed toward that Deku while screaming.

    "DEKU, YOU BASTARD!!"

    He could see Deku take a fighting stance. This bastard wanted to fight with him? This angered him even more.

    But, just as he was about to reach him, he suddenly felt all his power leave him, while his movements were restricted by some sort of bandage.

    (What''s happening? These clothes are so hard!)

    He struggled to turn toward the source. It was, Aizawa sensei,

    "They''re weapons for capture made of carbon fiber woven together with metal wire made of a special alloy. *Sigh* Don''t make me use my quirk so fast on the first day. I HAVE DRY EYES!"

    "WHAT!!"

    ---

    Kuroha observed this situation with interest. He didn''t recognize him with his disheveled and sloppy look, but he knew only one hero with this quirk and this fighting style. It was really the Erasure Hero: EraserHead.

    Kuroha didn''t have any favorite heroes. But, apart from All Might, and Nighteye, if there''s one hero that he respected, it was Eraser head.

    His quirk was called Erasure. It gives him the ability to erase the quirks of those he looks at. The effect goes away when he blinks.

    In a society where all villains relied on their quirk, this quirk was a really high tier one.

    "Kyaa!! IT''S ERASER HEAD!!"

    Kuroha couldn''t help but put a hand on his face. Why was Izuku always so embarrassing? Thankfully, Aizawa-sensei ignored this before releasing Bakugo.

    "We are wasting time. Whoever''s next, get ready."

    Kuroha was about to stop paying attention to this when one of the two participating in the next race caught his attention.

    A guy with white and red hair on his face. He felt like he had seen this face somewhere but he couldn''t remember. But, when he used an ice type quirk to propel himself at high speed and win his race, Kuroha felt like being smashed by a bolt of thunder.

    But how could it be possible? He was about to dismiss this thought when he remembers one lesson Nighteye gave him some years ago.

    ---FLASHBACK

    A serious Nighteye could be seen teaching a younger Kuroha in his office. It was a lesson about investigation and intuition.

    "You see, many people reject their own intuitions simply because it looks ridiculous. This is simply stupid. While not all intuitions should be believed, we should never completely ignore it either."

    Kuroha nodded and waited for Nighteyes to continues

    "Kuroha, never forget this. If it looks like a duck, swim like a duck and quack like a duck...Then it''s most likely a duck."

    "I understand."

    ---FLASHBACK END

    Kuroha took another look at the boy.

    He looked like Rei, had half the same hair while the other half was a little like Fuyumi, had a burn on his face like Rei said her son had and had an ice type quirk.

    He could basically confirm that this guy was Rei''s son.

    What should he do? Go and say hello? Until now, he never made the decision to befriend others. It was always the others who tried to befriend him.

    He fidgeted a little before ultimately deciding to not do it today. Afterall, going in front of him and saying something like

    "Hello, You might not know me but I know your mother. You remember right, the crazy woman who poured boiling water on your face."

    Yeah, like hell that would go well.

    ---

    The rest of the time went surprisingly fast. Finally, his fellow students were really full of surprisingly interesting quirks.

    Like this guy who could harden his whole body. He was sure that Minagata could make a dirty joke about that.

    There''s also this girl who is Izuku''s friend and basically threw the ball towards infinity. He could see many deadly and practical uses for such a quirk.

    Finally, Aizawa-sensei sounded the buzzer that marked the end of the assessment.

    "Okay, I''ll quickly tell you the results. The total is simply the mark you got from each test. It''s a waste of time to explain this verbally, so I''ll show you the results all at once."

    A screen of light was projected by the controller in Aizawa-sensei''s hand.

    Kuroha didn''t care about his ranking but he was still curious. The first one was him, followed by Momo, then Izuku andˇ­ Todoroki Shoto in fourth place. That confirmed it. He was really Rei''s son.

    Apart from that, Bakugo was fifth and Tsuyu was 13th. The last one, with zero points, wasˇ­ Yoarashi Inasa? What does that mean?

    Since Kuroha didn''t see him, he thought that Inasa was in 1-B. Seem like he was wrong. But why wasn''t he present? He hoped that nothing grave happened. Still, this wouldn''t count since there must be a good reason for him to not be here. As such, the last one was ˇ­ Toru Hagakure. Who was it?

    Just as he began to hear the murmur of uneasiness, Aizawa-seinse suddenly laughed as he shut out the hologram

    "By the way, I was lying about the expulsion. It was a rational deception to draw out the upper limits of your quirks."

    Kuroha wasn''t particularly surprised. No way a prof would really expulse a student on the first day for such a stupid reason. Looking at the face of surprise of everyone apart Momo, he guessed that most people really believed this.

    ---

    It was after classes. Kuroha could see Izuku walking with the infinity girl and Tenya. Normally, he would have gone and said hello, but he didn''t have time. He spoke to Momo and they decided to go to a cafe.

    Once he reached the school gate, he could see Momo waiting for him.

    "Momo let''s go."

    Momo, put her hand in her hair to put back a rebellious wick before nodding and following without a word.

    (Awkward!!!)

    This was how he felt right now as he walked with her. He has never been a great speaker. Once again, he never had to engage in discussion first. Others were always the first ones to do so.

    As such, they walked until they reached the cafe close to UA in total silence. Just as he was about to enter

    *Beep* *Beep*

    He received two messages on his phone. When he looked at it, it was from Himiko and Nejire.

    [How was your first day? I''m waiting for you at the cafe near your school.]

    [YAHOO!!! My kouhai, I am in the cafe near our school with a new friend who is from America. Come meet us if you can.]

    Kuroha could feel his blood froze in his veins. He didn''t know why, but a feeling of dread suddenly assailed him.

    (Don''t tell me?)

    He looked at the door of the cafe like it was the mouth of a giant beast.

    "Kuroha, what''s happening? Let''s enter."

    (Wait!!)

    Kuroha wanted to stop her...But it was too late.

    This cafe was rather high-priced so few students came.  As such there was basically no one present in the cafe right now.

    The moment the door opened, Kuroha could directly see three pairs of eyes look toward him. Two were girls wearing UA uniforms while the third was a girl wearing Shiketsu''s uniform.

    Himiko, Nejire and...Melissa?

 Chapter 73 - CH 55: IS IT WAR? IS IT THE END OF THE WORLD? NO! ITS A HAREM(1)

    A few minutes later Kuroha was seated in the middle of what could only be named as the hell of frost.

    The moments he saw those girls, the scream he let inwardly was so perfect that if Edvard Munch was still alive, he would have been ashamed of the depiction of THE SCREAM he drew and would beg Kuroha to become his muse.

    Kuroha feels trapped. On his left and right were seated Momo and Himiko respectively, while in front of him were seated Melissa and Nejire.

    How he wished he was a dense protagonist able to laugh in such a situation without understanding how dangerous his situation was.

    He could put Melissa aside. This wasn''t a hentai. A girl wouldn''t fall in love with him just because she saw him n.a.k.e.d. From her eyes, he could see some form of resentment but he was sure that it was more because he went away without at least saying goodbye. If you take care of someone and that person vanished without a word of thank, you wouldn''t feel good either.

    But what about Nejire? This was a tad more complicated. The relationship between the two was only two months old but he couldn''t deny that they became friends and close rather fast. He only saw her as a friend of course but he was sure that some budding feelings for him began to grow in her heart. Most likely it was just a crush, nothing serious, but no one would like to see his/her crush surrounded by girls/boys.

    Himiko? This one gave him shudder. He understood her too well. She might seem to have become tamer but that was an illusion. It was simply because her obsession with blood, in general, shifted to an obsession with HIS blood. If someone were to threaten this situation, he was sure that she wouldn''t hesitate to murder that person. He remembers how many times he had to stop her from trying to kill Momo when they''re younger.

    Momo? That was the biggest problem. He didn''t even dare to take a look at her current expression. He already wounded her heart and now when they were on the verge of reconciling, he sends her to a zone where other girls he knew were present? He wouldn''t be surprised if she simply stopped talking to him.

    He sighed as he looked silently at the menu. He didn''t know what to say and staying silent wasn''t an option.

    "Oh, this ice cream really looks good. Kuroha doesn''t it remind you of the one we bought during our last date?"

    Kuroha froze a little before looking toward the smiling Nejire. He had to stop his urge from cursing. He should have known that Nejire was the most dangerous. She had no brake in her mouth.

    "Ah Ah yeah."

    He could only let out a strained laugh. Seeing the fluctuating expression on Himiko and Momo''s face, he knew his situation went from bad to worse.

    From the corner of his eyes, he could even see Momo''s elegant smile twitching like crazy. It looked like she would snap at any moment.

    (Ah, let it end fast.)

    It was then he remembered another lesson Nighteye imparted to him.

    ---FLASHBACK

    This time, a young kuroha could be seen standing as Nighteye spoke to him on a beach, with the setting sun on his back.

    "Kuroha, do you know the most important ability to have and use when you aren''t protecting anyone and are fighting unsurmountable odd?"

    Kuroha tilted his head before saying,

    "Analyse the situation?"

    Nighteye nodded before shaking his head as he kneeled and put his hand on Kuroha shoulder.

    "Never forget this Kuroha. As long as only your life is in danger and that you''re facing insurmountable odds, you must...Flee with all your might. Flee so fast your enemy won''t even be able to see."

    "But...Isn''t fleeing something shameful?"

    "Shameful? You can only feel shame while you''re alive!! You, Kuroha were born with a supreme ability in flight. Never be shy to use it when the situation calls for it. Promise me this."

    Kuroha looked at the serious before nodding and said,

    "I promise."

    ---END

    (Father, seems like I must put your teaching into practice.)

    Just as Kuroha was about to use his quirk, two hands suddenly touched him from the right and the left.

    "Kuroha, what were you trying to do?"

    "Yes, tell us Kuroha. Don''t tell me you tried to use your quirk?"

    Kuroha was stumped as he looked at the smiling face of Himiko and Momo before he let out a smile so bright and full of honesty that even All Might would have been proud of him.

    "What are you talking about?"

    But inwardly, he said,

    (Father, sorry, I wasn''t able to put your teachings into practice. The enemy is simply too strong.)

    Kuroha didn''t know it but when he was on the verge of using [BLINK] he had a little bad habit of closing his eyes and furrowing his brow for a fraction of second.

    Frankly, calling this a weakness would be far fetched. No one could really see this minuscule action. In fact, only three people knew this. Momo, Himiko, and Milienia. Even Kuroha himself didn''t know it.

    Kuroha finally let out a sigh. Since he couldn''t flee, he would do this like a man and face the situation head-on. Acting wishy-washy in this situation had no use apart from making it even more confusing.

    He called and gave his order before finally addressing the girls.

    "Since most of you don''t know each other, let me do the presentation. Himiko, Momo, These girls here are Hado Nejire and Shield Melissa. Nejire is our sempai in UA and from Melissa''s looks, she should also be our senpai."

    Nejire smiled as she waved her hand while Melissa dipped her head as a sign.

    "Melissa and Nejire. Those two close to me are Yaoyorozu momo and Toga Himiko, they are childhood friends of mine."

    "Hello!", answered Toga while Momo didn''t show any sign of answering.

    Kuroha looked worriedly at Momo,

    "Momo?"

    He tried to touch her, but Momo retired her hands before getting up abruptly.

    "I need to go to the toilet."

    As a refined girl, she would have never used such a crass expression but right now she wasn''t in the mood to care. She didn''t wait for their answer before going away.

    Kuroha tried to stop her but Toga put a hand on him before shaking her head in denial. Afterward, she also got up.

    "Let me do it."

    Kuroha sighed before nodding.

    "Thank you, I owe you one."

    Himiko simply laughed before saying with a wink and a blush on her face,

    "Don''t worry, I will make you pay me back sooner or later."

    Kuroha''s face cramped a little. Why did it feel like his chastity was in danger?

 Chapter 75 - CH 56: IS IT WAR? IS IT THE END OF THE WORLD? NO! ITS A HAREM(2)

    "lalalala"

    Himiko hummed as she walked towards the toilets where Momo went to hide. Truthfully speaking, she was unable to feel sorry for her. They might have known each other since young, but, in her eyes, Momo was nothing more than a failsafe for her and Kuroha.

    Kuroha may say that it didn''t matter and that Momo wasn''t as useful as she thought but she didn''t think so. Kuroha was someone uninterested in most things. Even the revenge that he wanted to have wasn''t really a goal but more a feeling of obligation.

    At the very least, she never saw his expression contort in hatred. Even when he spoke about killing, even though he took this as a duty, she never saw him express any particularly strong emotions about it. That was why she never tried to confess. She knew that while her chances were higher, it was too soon to gamble.

    Anyways, since Kuroha never had a particularly strong desire, he couldn''t understand the appeal of Momo outside of combat applications.

    There''s only one truth. Momo''s quirk was powerful enough to destroy a country, be it economically or physically.

    Her quirk allowed her to create anything inorganic as long as it wasn''t too large, that she understood the composition of what she wanted to create, and that she had enough fat for it.

    It means that, as long as she had enough food, she could create an unlimited amount of water, gold, diamond, and other resources. She could create an unlimited amount of weapons and rare material. She could also potentially create imaginary material as long as their existence was theoretically possible. In short, she was a tactical and strategic resource and weapon all in one.

    Any country would be ready to declare war just to get a hold on her and her progeny. For such a girl, how could she still be allowed to roam free and do a job as dangerous as being a hero? Despite that, she wasn''t being kidnapped and locked in some sort of room nor was she put in some breeding program.

    It could only mean one thing. The Yaoyorozu either made a pact with the government or was strong enough that even the government and the other countries didn''t dare to attack her.

    If she is on their side, it doesn''t matter how many criminals they killed, they would most likely get Scott free and perhaps even be praised for it.

    Himiko grinned as she stopped in front of the door. This wasn''t enough. Everything was nothing more than a speculation. For all she knew, the Japanese government was an upright one who protected his citizens from all dangers. It was close to impossible, but the possibility existed.

    As such what could she do in order to protect Kuroha? She could only reunite a large number of people with large influence. The larger the influence, the stronger their protection would be.

    (Melissa Shield, was it?)

    She knew of David Shield. A world-renowned scientist. His influence was without a doubt, and he even presided over I-Island, a zone outside of normal international law. If she also falls in love with Kuroha, wouldn''t it be good?

    As for jealousy? As long as she stayed number one in his heart, it didn''t matter. She would do everything to protect Kuroha. She wouldn''t even hesitate to create a harem for him.

    Finally, she calmed her expression and slowly knocked on the door.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    It didn''t matter how many hearts were broken nor how many people were used then discarded or destroyed. It didn''t matter how much pain she brought or how evil her manipulation was. Only Kuroha mattered. For him, no sacrifice was big enough.

    "Momo, open the door. I have an idea."

    On her face, a concerned expression full of sympathy appeared. Any onlooker would only feel that she was a girl worried about her friend.

    (All my life, I have worn a mask in order to hide who I''m. My quirk allows me to become anyone I want. Sometimes, I forget even my own identity. But, It doesn''t matter. No matter how many masks I wear, even if I completely forget my own identity, even if I have to destroy my own self, I will always, always, always do my all to protect him.)

    ---

    Kuroha, unable to know about Himiko''s resolve, began to chat with Nejire and Melissa.

    "Ne ne Kuroha, how did you meet Melissa? How long did you know each other? Are you friends? Family? ..."

    "Please, stop."

    Kuroha had to put his hand in order to stop this barrage of questions. He would never understand how someone could ask so many questions in such a short time.

    "Her father is a friend of my uncle."

    Obviously he couldn''t say that he met her in the center of a large explosion and she took care of him while he was unconscious. He also didn''t give the name of his uncle. It was nothing to hide, but he didn''t really care about it. For him, the super hero All Might was nothing more than a gentle uncle who doted on him and saved him from hell.

    After answering Nejire, he decided to ask Melissa,

    "I thought you studied on I-Island, why are you wearing UA uniform?"

    He, of course, asked about Melissa and David after coming back, so he knew at least some basic information about her. Melissa nodded before answering

    "Originally I should have stayed on I-Island, but because of some professional reason, father has to stay in Japan for at least a year. That''s why I was transferred to 3-F. The department of support."

    (AN: For those who don''t know, UA has four departments and the classes go from A to K. Hero Dep= A+B. General Education Dep= C+D+E. Support Dep= F+G+H and Management Dep= I+J+K)

    Kuroha nodded. He knew that Melissa was quirkless. He also knew that like her father, she was a genius inventor. UA should have been more than happy to receive a student like her.

    "Anyways, sorry for last time, I should have stayed and at least said goodbye before going? No Nejire, I won''t tell you what I''m talking about."

    Nejire mouth who was already opened, closed before she began to pout. She used her spoon to repeatedly stab her ice cream while she sulked.

    " Meany Kuroha!! ...."

    Kuroha sighed a little. Nejire was really a handful to take care of. Once again, he was reminded of the power of being a girl. He didn''t care much about the feelings of the fairer s.e.x but he had to admit that girls always got more leniency than boys.

    "*Psst* Ahahahah! You guys are so funny."

    Melissa laughed a little while wiping a tear from the corner of her eyes. Initially, she didn''t really like this situation. Even though she was far more mature than her peers, no one would be happy if they''re told that they should leave their familiar environment and go to another one.

    Thankfully, she first met Nejire in the hallway this morning and became friends with the particularly bubbly friend.

    Then, she looked at Kuroha with curiosity. Frankly, she still wasn''t able to reconcile the charred corpse with the handsome boy in front of her. Quirks were really incredible weren''t they. She unconsciously touched the red bracelet on her wrist before taking her back.

    Kuroha, who was extremely observant, remarked on her movement. But he didn''t pay attention to it. After all, what kind of secret such a simple bracelet could hide? It wasn''t like it could be some kind of super armor. Perhaps it was just a simple reflex from her.

    The discussion between the three began anew. Nejire, seemingly forgetting that she was supposed to be mad, began to laugh as she asked.

    "How was your first day? Which class are you in? Who is your prof? Is he gentle? Evil? What.."

    "Nejire, one question please.*Sigh* My first day wasn''t bad but not particularly interesting either. I''m in class A. My prof is Aizawa Shota. I wouldn''t say that he is gentle, but he is reliable."

    Nejire nodded as she continued to eat her ice cream.

    "Wait for a little."

    Kuroha looked at her, before rising a little and wiping the ice cream on the side of her mouth with his finger before putting it in his mouth.

    "This is not bad. This shop is pretty good at making ice cream."

    Nejire seemingly acted unconcerned of his intimate act and simply smiled like a happy child. Only a light blush could be seen on her face as she answered

    "Isn''t it? I came here since my first year. I wonder if the owner has a quirk related to sweets. Is it possible?"

    Melissa, on the other hand, wasn''t lightly blushing but was legitimately scarlet.

    (What is the relationship between those two?)

    She was really curious. They didn''t seem like lovers but were too close to be friends. Looking at them from the side, Kuroha looked like a kind father that was indulging his mischievous young daughter.

    (I hope I''m not playing the third weel.)

    When she thought of that, she suddenly remembered that Kuroha came with a girl and that another one was waiting for him.

    (Is he a casanova?)

    Melissa feels her impression of him drop a little, but she wasn''t the kind to judge someone without enough proof. What more, even if he was a casanova, this had nothing to do with her. They weren''t close enough for her to give her opinions on how he dealt with his own relationship problem.

    "We came back!!"

    Melissa turned to face the two girls. The one called Momo and Himiko. The two of them naturally took their place on Kuroha right and left before talking as if nothing happened. This Momo girl seemed to be cheered up a little. What could have happened?

 Chapter 76 - CH 57: IS IT WAR? IS IT THE END OF THE WORLD? NO! ITS A HAREM(3)

    A little earlier in the toilet,

    Momo stared at her reflection in the mirror. She was truly mad. Not at Kuroha, she wasn''t the kind of stupid tsundere who would hit the guy they love because they feel jealous. How could such actions even make your crush see you in another light? The more tsun you act the more you''ll be nothing more than the violent tomboy in his mind. After all, how could a rational boy fall in love with a girl who only hit him for stupid reasons?

    No, she was angry at her own reaction. She simply couldn''t accept that while she was torturing her mind, two more girls came out of nowhere and became her obstacles.

    Melissa and Nejire. Those two were very beautiful. What''s more, Nejire seemed to be slightly interested in Kuroha. She put a little bit of water on her face,

    "*Sigh* Momo what are you doing?"

    Just as she continued to mope;

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    Someone knocked on the door. This was followed by a voice she easily recognized

    "Momo, open the door. I have an idea."

    She didn''t lock the door. After all, it was a public shop. But she understood that it was a form of courtesy.

    "You can enter."

    The door slowly opened and Himiko with a concerned face entered.

    "How are you? Alright, I hope."

    Himiko was worried about her? This thought was so bewildering that she couldn''t answer properly for a while. By the time she recovered her spirit, Himiko was just in front of her.

    (Since when? )

    She was sure that she didn''t blank out. How could she cover such a distance in such a little time? Her quirk had nothing to do with physical enhancement. Still, this allowed her to gather her spirit. She took a step back before answering.

    "I''m alright. What do you want to talk about?"

    While she backed off, she couldn''t see the calculating light flash in Himiko''s eyes. By the time she asked her questions all, she could see was Himiko letting out a sigh of relief before answering with a kind smile.

    "I was just worried about you. It seemed like you didn''t feel well."

    Momo could feel goosebumps through her whole body. Still, despite her current sadness, she wasn''t some naive stupid girl. When something is too beautiful to be true, generally it means that it wasn''t true. But, she didn''t want to reject goodwill even if it seemed fake without enough proof. As such, she played the game.

    She put her hand lightly on her chest and said before letting out a smile of her own. It was a smile filled with kindness and elegance.

    "As I said, I am quite alright. I apologize for having worried you."

    Momo was a good actress. But in the face of Himiko''s overwhelming talent as an actress, she was nothing more than a fumbling child trying to act like an a.d.u.l.t. Himiko easily saw through her facade, but she didn''t mind. Rather, she would have been a little disappointed if Momo was so easily coaxed into believing her. Her plan was a long term one, and it began now. She took Momo''s hand and put it on her own.

    "I know you''re hurting, I understand your pain. You might not trust me, but I really see you as someone important. You''re my life long rival after all."

    A cheeky grin formed in her face as she said this. Momo would never believe her if she said that she saw her as a friend. But with her competitive nature, calling her a rival should stroke her ego in the good sense and lower her defense little.

    Now in order to launch another attack, she let go of Momo, and did a little turn, giving her back to Momo,

    "I told you that I have an idea, right? It''s about Kuroha"

    She needed to pick her interest,

    "W-what kind of idea?"

    (Bingo!)

    She erased the grin that nearly formed and turned once again to face Momo with a serious face.

    "What about an alliance?"

    "...An alliance?"

    "Yep! An alliance. You see, the two of us fought for so many years in order to get Kuroha. I could accept it if you won, but I would really be angry if someone came out of nowhere and stole him from us. What about you?"

    Now she needed to give her a sense of belonging. Even the greatest enemies could ally themselves in order to face an exterior threat. Of course, in the end, they would all become allies. But one at time.

    As expected, Momo becomes a little riled up at the mention of losing Kuroha.

    "What will this alliance do exactly?"

    "Simple. We aren''t some shrew. So obviously fighting directly against them wouldn''t do. Also, kuroha wouldn''t like it. But we can do different things. Of course, it''s just an idea I got on the fly. We could meet later and discuss in order to hammer the details"

    She lied, she had a very detailed plan. But she wouldn''t tell everything now. People didn''t like feeling like all their moves were already calculated. It was necessary to give Momo an illusion of control.

    "I see. Ok. I''m in."

    A large smile formed on her face as she hugged Momo.

    "I''m so happy."

    (Yes, I''m happy that you''re so naive. It will be fun to destroy your defense one by one and make you feel like we are friends.)

    (I don''t know what she is trying to do, but if it can make me become closer to Kuroha, I will just play along.)

    (Fufufu!!)

    (Fufufu!!)

    If Momo and Himiko could see each other right now, they would see a devious smile on their face. But, once they stopped hugging each other, this devious smile, directly became a friendly one.

    "Now, Momo, let''s go back before kuroha worries too much."

    This is how a weird relationship formed between two girls. Who would have the last laugh? Even the author *cough* I mean even the gods didn''t know.

    ----

    After Momo and Himiko came back, the discussion became more lively, with Himiko and Nejire doing different jokes and Momo and Melissa elegantly smiled and adding a word from time to time.

    Anyone who saw this scene would think that it was just a group of very good friends laughing and playing together.

    This lasted for two hours before Melissa and Nejire had to get up and go home. After all, as third years, their schedule was really packed. Since the two of them had to go, Kuroha decided to pay the bill for everyone. He was basically the poorest of the five, but he still knew that it was the man who should pay on a date. Even if the said date was with four girls rather than one.

    They added each other to their contact list before parting in front of the cafe as four cars came and took Momo, Melissa, Nejire, and Himiko.

    "Bye-bye!"

    "Say hello to Uncle Might for me."

    "Let''s see each other tomorrow."

    "Ciao!, We need to meet during the weekend."

    The passerby stopped as they watched the scene of four girls from obviously rich families saying goodbye to one boy. The same thought was present in their heads.

    (This guy must be a gigolo!!!)

 Chapter 77 - CH 58: ORDINARY MORNING? PRELUDE TO A NEW ADVENTURE?

    The next day, Kuroha was leaving the house with Minegata this time. They already talked about how their first days went, and as expected Minegata laughed his ass off when he learned what happened.

    Kuroha sighed a little but didn''t complain. He was used to Minegata laughing at him. All those defeats on games were really pitiful. Thankfully, in real life, he always won all their competition.

    Truthfully, it was a waste of Minegata talent to be in the support department. His power was too cheated. The only limits being his imagination and his mental strength. Kuroha still had chill from the day Minegata tried to draw and summon All Might. Minegata nearly died that day.

    Well, not everyone was suited for fighting or even willing to fight. Minegata''s dream wasn''t to be a hero but to draw. Kuroha respected all dreams as long as they came from oneself.

    Of course, he knew how hypocritical that sounded. After all, even though he wanted to eradicate all evil, this wasn''t really his dream. For Kuroha, a dream was something that should make the dreamer happy. A goal to chase. Of course, perhaps he was wrong.

    Anyways, as they walked, they began to speak about the classmates that they remarked.

    "There is this girl in my class. Hatsume Mei. This girl is very good at what she does. I need to learn from her."

    Minegata didn''t use the word genius. He knew how much Kuroha hated this word. Kuroha knew that people had a different level of talent. But he hated when one''s own hard work was resumed with the simple sentence, "of course he can do this. He is a genius." This kind of sentence could change a genius into someone ordinary in the long run.

    "Did you talk to her?"

    "Yep, and I received a slap. Perhaps I shouldn''t have tried to measure her three sizes in front of the whole class."

    Kuroha stopped after hearing this. He looked at Minegata back, before questioning,

    "When will you stop playing the pervert? This role doesn''t suit you."

    Minegata stopped a while, then turned to face Kuroha with a large grin, his both hands behind his head,

    "What did you say? The wind was a little too strong."

    Kuroha sighed. This wasn''t the first time they had this discussion. But, he didn''t insist. He knew the power of trauma. He was a living example of it. Sadly, he didn''t have some talk-no-Jutsu to resolve the trauma in Minegata''s heart.

    "I simply said that we should hurry. Otherwise, we will be late."

    "Yep, let''s run."

    ---

    U-A high school. The best school for future heroes in the East. Most people think that this school only teaches how to fight. But they''re wrong.

    Even in the hero department, students didn''t just simply learn how to become a hero. They also learn normal things like in every school. Math, English, science, etc. Everything was taught like in a normal school.

    The timetable was divided into six periods, going from 8H25 to 15H10, with each period being lasting for 50 minutes and 10 minutes dedicated for homeroom class from 8H25 to 8H35.

    Today, Aizawa-sensei didn''t come, and the first part of the morning changed into self-study. The places were assigned depending on their name. Well, destiny was really playing with him.

    On the plan of the class, his seat could be seen. His name was Hayate. His neighbor was supposed to be a girl called Hagakure Toru, and behind was seated who? You''ll have guessed, Todoroki Shoto.

    He tried to call Fuyumi and Natsuo yesterday, but he wasn''t able to reach them. Well, this didn''t really matter. He wouldn''t call him for now. This guy seemed even more mentally perturbed than him.

    He really wished to punch their bastard of a father in the face. Even though he knew that he would most likely get turned into ashes before even reaching him. His last accident showed him how dangerous fire could be for his regeneration.

    He entered the classroom before going to his place to sit while ignoring the noise made by them discussing and the sting of the stares on his back as he walked.

    All the students were looking at him. Some with curiosity, others with excitement, one with anger(we all know who.) and others with challenges.

    His performance yesterday was simply too crushing for them.

    Once he was seated, he began to look around. On his right, a girl was seated. Well, he guessed that it was a girl, but since he couldn''t see her appearance, it was hard to judge. Nowadays, doing the distinctions between men and women was harder. Just how many boys changed their gender?

    So, while he was willing to give the benefit of the doubt, he would always think about what if it was a dude who went through an operation.

    "Hello!! You were seriously awesome yesterday. Your quirk was a little creepy, but hey, I''m not one to talk."

    "True! true! it was seriously awesome."

    The first one to talk to him was a pink girl who looked like an alien queen. Ashido Mina. She wasn''t seated and directly came to talk to him. Well, despite her alien-like eyes and horn, he had to admit that she was pretty beautiful.

    The second one was his neighbor, Hagakure. He nodded with a little smile. He didn''t really care about them, but if everything goes well, they''ll all become great heroes. It was necessary to build a good rapport.

    "Thank you for the compliment. Your quirks are no slouch either. You''re pretty good."

    "Shishishi thank you. But simply being able to melt things isn''t that great."

    "At least you can destroy things. All I can do is be invisible. I was basically last during the test."

    Kuroha opened his mouth to correct them, before thinking better. Frankly, all the quirks he saw were awesome.

    Hagakure quirk even more. Most heroes didn''t have a powerful body. After all, there were few quirks who strengthened the body or gave extreme regeneration like his. This meant that no matter how powerful, even endeavor could die if he was fast enough and received a headshot. As such, with enough preparation, she could kill many powerful heroes and villains alike.

    The reason he didn''t open his mouth was that he didn''t want to stand out as the one proposing how to make their quirks more deadly. He was sure that he was already in the red in the UA book. No need to make his situation worse.

    "Frankly, you shouldn''t underestimate yourself. Since you entered U.A, it means that you have the necessary talent. You just need to find it."

    He tried to make a reassuring smile. He wasn''t really good at it but that should have done the work.

    Ashido blushed slightly before stretching her hand,

    "Thanks. As you know, my name is Ashido Mina, call me Mina."

    He clasped hand with her and accepted,

    "Mina is it? Then you can call me Kuroha."

    "Me! I''m you can call me Toru, let''s be friends."

    "You can also call me Kuroha."

    The advantage of being handsome and strong.

    ---

    The rest of the morning went by in a simple fashion. They simply had English with Present Mic as the teacher. It was pretty boring for all the students. Even more so for him, since he was already completely fluent in English. Well, at least Present Mic was a good teacher, so he had no complaints.

    Once they finished the lesson, he began to walk towards the cafeteria with Toru, Mina, Izuku and his two friends, Uraraka and Tenya. He had already asked Momo and Minegata to reserve a place for him.

    The cafeteria in UA was pretty high class. They could even buy gourmet food at a reasonable price. Once there he began to look around before seeing a tall boy with purple hair waving his hand at him. Next to him was a pink-haired girl with goggles on her head while Momo was seated a little farther.

    "Let''s go there. I have a friend who reserved a place."

    The others simply nodded before following him. It didn''t take long for them to sit around. Since all of them apart Minegata and the pink-haired girl were from the same class, the presentation was pretty easy.

    (So this girl is the one he talked about this morning.)

    He thought as he looked at the pink-haired- no, rather at Hatsume Mei. She was a rather short girl with a mature build. At least her curves were close to Momo. Her shoulder-length pink hair was styled into thick dreadlocks. Her irises were yellow with a cross in the center.

    She seemed to be rather hyped, talking and laughing while advertising her future gadget. From her words, in a few months she would have created some gadgets to be presented. Kuroha could feel how much she loved what she was doing and as such warmed up pretty fast to her. There was nothing more beautiful than seeing people work hard for their dream.

    After lunch, Kuroha was walking towards the classroom with Izuku and Tenya. The girls went to the toilets. He never understood why girls had to go to the toilets in teams. At least, Momo didn''t seem to be upset this time. He still needed to past some time alone with her to discuss.

    While walking, he looked at Izuku who was holding an autograph of the cook hero: Lunch Rush. The level of fanboyism of Izuku was really off the chart. At least Nighteye was only a fan of All Might. He sighed,

    "Izuku, you should put it in your bag. You know what we will do in a few minutes."

    "Ahahah Don''t worry, I didn''t forget. How could I?"

    "You two seem pretty close. Yesterday you also came together. Were you from the same school?"

    Kuroha wasn''t surprised by this question. They already talked about what to answer

    "Kuroha and I studied under the same master. That''s how we meet each other."

    "Oh!!! Your master must be really incredible to be able to raise two such fine students. I hope to be able to meet his esteemed self one day."

    Kuroha let out a bitter smile. Frankly, he was avoiding Milienia recently. He wasn''t used to having his emotions rise so much. It was really an uncomfortable feeling. As such he answered

    "It''s a she. Our master is a woman. As for meeting herˇ­ Trust me, once you do, you''ll regret having made such a wish."

    Kuroha and Izuku shivered at the same time.

    After that, they refused to talk about it and entered the classroom

    ----

    Meanwhile,

    "Achoo,!! *sniff* why did it feel like someone was talking ill of me?"

    "Ojou-sama, you must be mistaken. Come, try this new blend of tea."

    "Oh!! Sebastian, what could I do without you? I will be really sad when you die of old age."

    Sebastian let out a wry smile at those blunt words. But, he didn''t begrudge her. Because he is the second generation of butler serving her. The first, his father, was already dead, and even after he followed his father to the grave, their master would still look like a young lady.

    "Ojou-sama, I finally found a ticket to the place you talked about. Also, your other disciple called. She recently entered the town and while most likely will stay for a year or more."

    "Ohohoh, this little girl is back? Then things will become really interesting. Also, good job for obtaining those tickets. It must have been hard."

    "Nothing is too hard if it''s for you, but.."

    An expression of hesitation clouded his face. Millennia, understanding him, took a sip of her tea before continuing.

    "Don''t worry, it''s bad for your old heart. I know what I''m doing. I would never harm this child. After all, apart from that bastard who now calls himself All For One and my crazy sister who plays the queen, people who can potentially live as long as we are pretty rare."

    "I understand!!! Excuse me for having doubted you."

    Sebastian bowed before going away and taking two black tickets. On it, the words SIN CITY could be seen writing in gold while on the back a red skull was drawn

    ---

    Kuroha, unaware of what kind of shit he will soon be pulled into was patiently waiting in class, then, a loud voice sounded in his ear and through the whole classroom,

    "I AM...COMING THROUGH THE DOOR LIKE A NORMAL PERSON."

 Chapter 78 - CH 59: COMBAT TEST: TEAM FORMATION

    "I AM...COMING THROUGH THE DOOR LIKE A NORMAL PERSON."

    "It''s All Might!!!"

    "Wow, he really is a teacher!"

    "That''s a costume from the silver age, isn''t it?"

    Kuroha could hear the murmur of awe as All Might entered the room. Well, he had to admit that All Might was really incredible for anyone who didn''t know his true personality.

    Once All Might reached the podium, he began to speak,

    "I teach Hero Basic Training. It''s a subject where you train in different ways to learn the basics of being a hero. You''ll take the most units of this subject.! Let''s get right into it! This is what we''ll do today...COMBAT TRAINING!!!"

    *CHEER!!!*

    The class immediately erupted. After all, they didn''t come here just to learn normal things. Even Kuroha was slightly excited. He wasn''t a battle junky, but he would never lose an occasion to become stronger.

    "...And to go with that are these!"

    All Might didn''t finish and pointed at the wall. Everyone moved their gazes toward where he was pointing.(AN: Help me better describe this scene.)

    *Shiing*

    One after another, the walls slid open and shells popped out, displaying different numbers behind the glass cover.

    "These are costumes based on your own quirk registrations. and the request you sent in before the school started. After you change, gather in ground Beta."

    The cheer grew even more and filled the whole classroom. Kuroha wasn''t particularly cheerful about it though.

    ---

    A few minutes later, Kuroha looked at the ground Beta with dead fish eyes. He was tired of thinking about how everything was so large in U.A. Anyways, looking at the center where he was tested, he still couldn''t help but marvel at the existence of a city in a school.

    He was the first one to come out it seemed. The others were too engrossed in looking at their costumes.

    Since he didn''t care about one, right now he was just wearing a black sweatshirt and sweatpants. The only things that really mattered to him were the two hollow bokken on his h.i.p.s and the two golden rings on each of his middle fingers. Yeah, middle finger. This was the condition Minegata made when he asked him for help with the design.

    The rings were pretty simple, they were golden adorned with the picture of one wing on each of them. They had an inner mechanism that would allow them to put out little and extremely sharp rotating blades to wound himself more easily. From what he knew those blades could even cut steel.

    He could see All Might looking at him with a complicated expression. He didn''t see anger or disappointment in his eyes, only regret or remorse. He didn''t really understand why he would feel like that. Well, he never really understood why some people acted the way they did.

    After a while, he could hear steps behind him. The others were also coming. He turned to face them, and he had to admit that they looked pretty good. All Might should be sharing the same feeling because he began to praise them as soon as they came,

    "That''s great, everyone. You all look cool!"

    The only problem Kuroha had was about how revealing the girls'' hero costumes were. Look at Toru. She was walking butt n.a.k.e.d. Mina and Momo weren''t that much better. What is the use of such costumes? Fan-service? Yeah, most likely it was just for fan-service.

    He went close to Momo before complimenting her on her costumes.

    "You look very good Momo."

    Momo blushed a little before puffing her chest in pride. Kuroha just let a wry smile. Where was the girl who was so shy because she found her quirk embarrassing? Now she could basically walk n.a.k.e.d with no shame.

    "What about us?"

    Mina and Toru surrounded him while asking. Kuroha nodded and honestly praised Mina,

    "You also look good Mina. Your boyfriend will be one happy guy."

    He was serious. Her figure and curves were really out of this world for a 15-year-old Japanese girl.

    "Shishishi! You make me blush!"

    He turned to face Toru and was frankly speechless. How do you compliment someone who is invisible and is most likely walking n.a.k.e.d? Also, he knew it was rude, but he was really curious.

    "*Cough* Your costume is really ingenious...By the wayˇ­ You don''t feel cold walking like that?"

    "Kyaa! You''re so bold Kuroha."

    Mina laughed loudly while slapping his back, and from the movements of her hands and feet and the rhythm of her heartbeat, Toru seemed really embarrassed.

    While Mina began to laugh at Toru after stopping slapping his back, Kuroha began to look at Izuku. Frankly, his costume was super weird. But he didn''t laugh, because he knew from whom it came from.

    Well, even though he didn''t laugh, he could see All Might hold his laugh in. It was easy to see who this costume was based on. After All Might finally calmed himself, he began to explain the situation

    "Now, it''s time for combat training! For this class, you''ll be split into villains and heroes and fight 2-on-2 indoor battles."

    "Without basic training?" Asui asked.

    "This is a real battle to understand the basics! However, the key this time is that there''s no robot you can just beat up."

    After that, All Might took a book and began to read carefully,

    "The situation is that the villains have hidden a nuclear weapon somewhere in their hideout. The heroes are trying to dispose of that. The heroes need to catch the villains or get the nuclear weapon back in the allotted time. The villains need to protect the nuclear weapon for the whole time or catch the heroes."

    After that explanation, All Might took out a box with the words lots written on it.

    "Teams and opponents will be determined by drawing lots."

    Tenya complained a little, but Izuku calmed him by explaining the reasoning behind the situation. After all, pro often had to create a makeshift team on the fly.

    All Might nodded before adding

    "Good explanation. By the way, since we are only 19 right now, one of you will have no teammates. Midoriya-Kun, Hayate-Kun, it will be one you. Will you decide by yourself or let lady luck make the choice?"

    Faster than Izuku could answer, Kuroha raised his hand.

    "I''m willing to be alone."

    "Tch"

    He ignored this act coming from that guy with anger issues. Izuku seeing the determination of Kuroha didn''t quibble with him over this.

    All Might nodded. He might have some problem with Kuroha choice, but frankly, he knew that this was the ideal situation. Kuroha alone was enough to bully most of the students here.

    "Now, the other should come and make their choice."

    The result came pretty fast.

    Izuku was with Ochako as team A, Todoroki with Mezo as team B, Momo with a guy called Sato as team C, Mina with Aoyama as team E, Toru with Ojiro as team I and he by himself as team F. He didn''t really care about the other.

    After forming the team, All Might began to search for the first teams to fight. This time, he used two lots. One with the word villain and one with hero. The fight would be as follow

    TEAM A vs TEAM D

    TEAM B vs TEAM I

    TEAM J vs TEAM H

    TEAM G vs TEAM C

    TEAM E vs TEAM F

    (The left play hero while those on the right play villains.)

    "Kyaa! My luck is really poor."

    Mina could be seen crouching as she cried. Kuroha didn''t console her, after all, he didn''t plan to hold back. The fight that really interested him was  A vs D and B vs I. This promising to be really interesting.

    He also didn''t worry about Inasa. The idiots broke his leg while trying to save a teen from a truck that nearly crushed him. Since he didn''t use his quirk, he got some contusions and a broken leg as a result. The doctor of UA couldn''t heal him since he didn''t wound himself while in school or during a school activity. That was against regulations.

    The worst in all that was that the teen he saved wasn''t happy about it and cried about how he missed his chance to be sent to another world by the omnipresent Truck-Kun.

    Some people were really weird.

 Chapter 78 - CH 63: SHIT IS ABOUT TO HIT THE FAN?

    While some students were facing an existential crisis, the teacher of UA still had work to do.

    In the principal office, Nezu, Hyoga, Aizawa, and a white-haired tall and muscular tanned man wearing a dark red hero costume. His name was Kan Sejiro more known as the blood hero: Vlad King.

    Like all prof in UA, he was a pro hero. He was also the homeroom teacher of class 1-B.

    Right now, the four of them were reviewing the recording of the different fights. Class A wasn''t the only one to have fought today, class B, did the same.

    "Hum, this girl is good. Her quirk functions a little like Midnight. Once the students get their bearing, we should let her take advice from Midnight."

    Nezu was talking about a girl with foxtail and ear in class 1-B. Vlad to note of this suggestion in his memo pad. Despite his delinquent-like appearance, Vlad was very serious during his work.

    After that, they continued to watch different fights, idly commenting on some, and taking note of others. After finishing for Class B, they did the same for class A. This time, it was Aizawa''s turn to take some notes.

    He acknowledged Nezu''s ability to teach and would never refuse any advice. Nezu praised most of the students and even clapped during the fight of Midoriya vs Bakugo. Once he finished watching the actions of Momo, he let out a little sigh,

    "This girl is really a true monster. She will be so fantastic as a hero. Her sole presence could change the tide of a war. We must take care of her."

    Nezu didn''t believe in equality. No being was ever born equal to another. Talents, family, resources, luck. All those factors, while not enough to determine where you''ll end, made it so that you could either have a head start or began the course with a handicap.

    Since no one was born equally, they obviously couldn''t be treated the same way. Favoritism was something that would never fade. He would always put more resources in a few selected and worthy students. All Might was the living proof that One powerful hero was better than having hundreds of average one.

    Once they finished dealing with Momo, they finally watched the short fight of Hayate Kuroha.

    After a while, Nezu finally opened his mouth,

    "Vlad, what do you think?"

    Vlad frowned a little before beginning to think,

    "As you know, quirk [BLOOD CONTROL] allows me to freely manipulate my own blood after it has left my body. I can also harden it and use it as a binding or a weapon. For Hayate, his quirk is basically what I would call a super upgraded form of mine.  I can only manipulate my blood as long as it stays in contact with my body. As such I''m limited to close and mid-range. Hayate, on the other hand, can manipulate his blood in a certain radius. About One kilometer it seems."

    "Beautiful summary. Now, do you think you could train him?"

    Vlad resolutely shook his head in refusal

    "This isn''t a question of power. His quirk and mine may look the same but the level is completely different. Any lessons I give would only restrict him rather than making him grow. The best I can do is give him some advice on better equipment and such."

    "That''s plenty enough. After all, they must be the ones to walk the road ahead of them. As teachers, our role is just to help them stumble less than they would have without guidance...By the way, Aizawa?"

    "Yes?"

    "After seeing him, what''s your impression of him?"

    "I think thatˇ­"

    ----

    Kuroha was walking alone toward home when his phone began to vibrate. After he took it out of his pocket, he began to frown. It wasn''t his usual phone, but rather a throwable one he Milienia gave him. Anyone calling him on this number means trouble.

    "Hello, Asa?"

    "*Huf* *Huf* Junketsu. Do you hear me?"

    "Asa? What is happening?"

    "*Huf* *Cough* *Cough* Junkestu, I''m losing an awfully large amount of blood right now. I think I''m missing some organs *Cough* Teleport to my position fast. *Cough* Otherwise, * Cough* Today next year you''ll have to go clean my graveˇ­ahahah, shit I shouldn''t laugh right now.*Cough*..."

    *Beep* *Beep* Beep*

    "Asa! ASA!!...Shit!"

    Kuroha couldn''t consider Asa to be a very close friend, but then he was still one of the few people he trusted enough to give his back.

    He sent a message to Hina and Muji before rushing into an alley and teleporting to Himiko''s room.

    Once there, even though he could see Himiko wearing nothing more than a black babydoll dress that hides nothing to his sight, It was very enticing, he simply began disrobing without even a greeting or giving a second look.

    Himiko, who was used to it by now, simply looked at the show without speaking. She even used her phone to snap some pictures.

    (I will put them into the folder HOT.)

    Once, Kuroha was simply in his underwear, he used his ring to wound himself on multiple parts of his body. Those rings weren''t hard to use. They used mechanisms to activate it.

    Each ring looked like two rings stuck together with a little space between them. Once he made a turn with it, multiple little blades would come out of it and begin rotating. They''re very easy to use.

    Once his wound began to bleed, the blood began to flow out before slowly taking the form of an intricate full-body armor around him.

    It gave him a really fearsome appearance, like a dragon ready to hunt its prey.

    (AN: Hard to describe. Just think of the Cardinal crimson promotion of Issei but without the wing. The wing will come later.)

    After going in the street for so long, Kuroha understood that simply wearing a mask wasn''t enough. As such, he simply completely covered his body in blood armor. The design came from Mujitsu who said that dragons were cool and badass. Despite how crazy he was, Kuroha had to accept that this armor really looked cool and badass.

    Crimson Devil. That was how he called himself. It was truly an embarrasing name, but it was Muji conditions for having designated this armor.

    While in this mode he only used close quarter combat. Blood manipulation, while rare, wasn''t so rare that people using it could be counted. As long as he keeps using his Unlimited art while in school, few people would ever make the connection between the vigilante Crimson devil and Hayate Kuruho, a hero in training.

    This transformation ended rather fast. Lasting only a few seconds. He still needed to work on it. After forming his armor, he addressed Himiko,

    "Sorry, Himiko. This is rather urgent. I will explain later."

    Even the voice coming from the armor was different. After speaking to Himiko, he simply vanished.

    Himiko, now by herself, simply took his shirt and pants before neatly folding them. She liked using his shirts to relieve some of her frustrations, but she didn''t want to stain his school clothes.

    On the other hand, his school uniform was what he will wear the most. Wouldn''t it be romantic if he wore a shirt and pants that were once stained by her?

    (Hum, what a dilemma. I decided, I will...)

    ---

    Once Kuroha arrived at the locations of Asa, he was dumbfounded by what he saw,

    "What''s happening here?.."

 Chapter 79 - CH 60: IZUKU VS KATSUKI

    Ochaco stood and looked at the floor plan with Izuku. Once she finished, she began to speak in order to ease the atmosphere.

    "It''s a lot of work to memorize the building''s floor plan. But, All Might is just the same as when he''s on TV. Unlike Mr.Aizawa, it looks like there''s no punishment, so we can re- You''re not relaxed at all!!!"

    She looked up and saw an extremely serious expression on his face. She was a little dazed by how cool he looked despite his weird costumes.

    "Sorry, it''s just that there''s some bad blood between me and Kacchan. This won''t be easy. Also, Iida isn''t an easy target. From what he told us he is from a family of heroes. So he was clearly trained since he got his quirk."

    Ochaco, couldn''t help but nod as she looked down. It seemed like she took this too lightly. She was never trained and it would be her first fight. To tell the truth, she was now a little worried.

    Suddenly, she could feel a weight on her head. She looked up to see Izuku patting her head with a large smile on his face. She couldn''t help but blush a little as she heard him speak

    "I''m sorry if I infected you with my unease. We should go gun blazing. The result doesn''t matter. We just have to become stronger. Right?!!"

    He stopped patting her head and curled his fist before stretched it toward her.

    "Right!!!!"

    She also clenched her fist and bumped it with his extended fist.

    [Now, let''s start the indoor person-to-person combat training with Team A and Team D!]

    She could hear All Might voice giving them the start,

    "Now, let''s go."

    Under the encouragement of Izuku, they entered the buildings.

    ----

    Kuroha was standing with the other students as they observed the feed from the control room. All Might began his lesson

    "OKAY!!! Everyone, you all should think as well."

    He could see the worry on All Might''s face, well, Izuku was his successor and that Bakugo was no slouch.

    From what he understood, that guy quirk was extremely strong, and Bakugo Katsuki wasn''t some stupid bully who only attacked the weak. No, he was a mad dog that wouldn''t hesitate to tear everything apart. Izuku became strong after those ten months of training, but it wasn''t like that Bakugo guy just stayed at home without doing anything.

    Some people thought that just because they trained hard, they should win. Those people were utter fools. They forgot that other people also trained as hard as them. Some Even more so than them.

    The other students might not have received special training, but they had their quirks since young and were able to use it with no problem. Izuku on the other hand only obtained One For All roughly two months ago.

    Still, Izuku wasn''t a pushover either. He had already shown remarkable prowess.

    He looked as Izuku and Ochaco infiltrated the building. He also saw how Bakugo began to move by leaving Tenya alone.

    BOOM!!!

    (Seem like things will become interesting.)

    ---

    BOOM!!!

    Izuku pushed Ochaco in order to avoid Kacchan attack. He wasn''t surprised. No, rather he had already anticipated that something like that would happen. No way Kacchan would wait for them. That''s why he was prepared.

    "Ochaco! Now!!"

    "YES!!"

    Ochaco immediately touched his feet before bolting away. He knew very well that he shouldn''t underestimate Kacchan. That''s why he asked Ochaco to lower his weight and by doing so, boosting his speed.

    "DEKU!!!"

    "KACCHAN!!!"

    (AN: NARUTO!!!! SASUKE!!!!. Lol, sorry if I broke the immersion. I couldn''t resist.)

    The moment came out, he rushed toward him at full speed. Izuku took a deep breath before also rushing.

    Just as Bakugo was about to hit him, Izuku entered the gap created by his large swing before catching him with a judo technique.

    BAM!!

    The result was immediate. He bit the dust as he back slammed hard. He knew Bakugo better than he knew himself.

    "Kacchan. I told you didn''t I? I''m not the old me. Let me show you, just how much I have grown."

    He wanted to fight against Kacchan, He wanted to win. Still, he didn''t forget their goal

    "Ochaco, I''m letting the rest to you. Do as we planned."

    Ochaco began to run away while hearing this. They had already made a plan for this situation.

    Izuku, looking at the departing back of Ochaco, sighed before taking a deep breath.

    (FULL COWL: 15%)

    Red line marks begin to course through his body. The feeling of strength it gave him was so exhilarating. He smiled calmly at Kacchan who was slowly raising himself.

    "Come at me with all you got"

    "DEKU!! BASTARD!!"

    Bakugo didn''t rush this time. He hated the Deku who acted like hot shit even though he was scared. The feeling of being looked down could make him go insane. But this time, he saw no fear in Deku''s eyes, only a thirst for fighting and winning.

    A maniacal grin began to form on his face.

    (I WILL F.U.C.K.I.N.G DESTROY YOU.)

    ---

    From a bird point of view, what happened next was a glorious display of martial art and ingenious use of quirk.

    Bakugo Katsuki''s style of fighting didn''t only rely on a high destructive power. He also relied on erratic movement thanks to the manipulation of his own quirks.

    Midoriya Izuku, on the other hand, knew basically all there was to know about Bakugo. What more, while he couldn''t use high destructive power without breaking some of his bones, the mobility conferred to him by the full cowl was still astonishing.

    Izuku and Bakugo. One whose talent reposed on using his quirk while the other one talent reposed on analyzing said quirks. They could have formed a gold team.

    ---

    "Take this."

    Izuku stopped another kick from Bakugo before trying to punch him in the stomach. Sadly,

    BOOM!! BOOM!!

    His hit missed as Bakugo used his own explosion to propel himself and fall behind Izku. Just as he was about to continue the combat with another explosion directed toward Izuku, Izuku used punched the wall next to him and used the dust as a screen.

    "I GOT YOU!!"

    *Swish*

    A hand appeared from behind the dust and was close to make contact with Bakugo head who was still floating.

    "SHIT!"

    Still, Bakugo reaction speed wasn''t something that could be understood. He was fast enough to redirect his hand toward the ground and throw a large explosion at it, making the two of them lose their footing as they fell to the floor below.

    Still, the two of them landed beautifully. Bakugo thanks to multiple explosions, and Izuku by relying on his agility and the boost he obtained thanks to Ochaco''s power.

    *Inhale* *exhale*

    This time, after landing, the two of them were breathing hard and didn''t launch a second onslaught.

    "Hahaha. You bastard!! Was it fun tricking me all this time?!"

    Izuku was stunned for a little while before understanding what Bakugo was talking about.

    This silence was misunderstood by Bakugo as he gritted his teeth and continued speaking.

    "Huh? Was it fun? You''ve got a flashy quirk there, don''t you?!! You said shit like to come at you with all I got right?! Then...LET ME SHOW YOU WHO IS THE BEST!!!"

    (Danger!!!)

    [BAKUGO-SHONEN, STOP! ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL HIM?"

    An overwhelming sense of danger assailed Izuku the moment Bakugo finished speaking. He had three choices.

    ATTACKING BAKUGO WITH ALL HE GOT

    FLEEING

    WAIT AND REACT TO THE SITUATION

    He chooses option 3 without hesitation.

    The next events showed that he was right in doing so.

    BOOMMM!!!!!!!!!!

    A large explosion completely devastated the hallway and even the wall behind him. Bakugo''s aim was so precise that had he moved a little he would have been blasted away.

    [SHONEN, MIDORIYA-SHONEN, ARE YOU ALRIGHT.]

    Izuku couldn''t help but shiver as he looked behind him. Not because of the fright, he saw the attack way more devastating. But because he found a way to win this with the less amount of damage.

    "AHAHAHA DEKU!!! WHAT DO YOU THINK OF THIS?"

    "Ahaha, Kacchan, you''re really strong, but this shows nothing. Again, one more time, this time though, I will show you that you aren''t the only one with a powerful finisher."

    "YOU!!!"

    [BAKUGO, MIDORIYA STOP RIGHT NOW!!]

    Izuku didn''t listen to All Might, he wouldn''t let go of this occasion.

    Bakugo''s quirk, allowed him to secrete nitroglycerin-like sweat from the sweat gland on the palm of his hand and make it explode. For such a powerful explosion, the amount of sweat necessary is way more than he should be able to produce in one go. This means that, such an attack should be created from a reserve of sweat placed in those gauntlets and the number of times he can use this move should be limited.

    "ARE YOU READY? DEKU!!!"

    (As I thought.)

    Izuku hides a smirk. The previous time, Kacchan used his right hand. But this time he used his left.

    "COME!!! KACCHAN!!!"

    (It''s time to try my own super move. Partial cowl: 50%)

    The red vein in all his body dimmed down, while those on his right arms become brighter and larger. 50% was the limit he could use on a part of his body without breaking anything. He could only use this move twice with the same limb.

    ----

    All Might was biting his lip as hesitation gnawed his mind. He didn''t know if she should stop this fight or let them continue. Finally, he turned toward Kuroha and crossed eyes with him.

    (Can you do something?)

    (Don''t worry)

    They didn''t need to speak. They understood each other.

    Now, reassured, he spoke,

    [YOU CAN DO IT.]

    The moment he gave his permission, everything happened in an instant.

    "EXPLOSION!!!"

    "DETROIT SMASH!!!!!"

    BOOOOOMMM!!!!!

    *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE*

    All the buildings began to shake as the different floors were destroyed one after another. The cameras couldn''t show any image for some time with how thick the dust was.

    When the dust finally settled, an incredible image could be seen.

    Izuku, with his costume completely shredded and heavily bleeding, could be seen destroying the two gauntlets of Bakugo. After that, he said something to bakugo, before activating his quirk and using the wall still intact to reach the higher floor who weren''t destroyed.

    This fight ended in Izuku victory.

    The following was rather anticlimactic. Tenya was strong, but even though Izuku was wounded and had his right arm swollen and basically unusable, he still managed to pin Tenya long enough for Ochaco to use her quirk on him. Finally, with him out of the way, Team A obtained the victory.

    ----

    Izuku sighed as he went towards the infirmary. He was happy about his victory, but he was also reminded that he shouldn''t become complacent.

    The only reason he won was because he understood Bakugo better. But, this didn''t matter. He won this time, and he will again and again.

    Izuku didn''t know, but for the first time, he thought of a personal goal that had nothing to do with All Might.

 Chapter 79 - CH 64: WELL, SHIT DID REALLY HIT THE FAN

    Kuroha, unaware of what kind of thoughts were going through Himiko''s mind, arrived at his destination.

    What he saw dumbfounded him. A woman, more precisely a maid? was standing in front of Asa.

    The girl was a short beautiful blue-haired girl wearing a red-trimmed pair of glasses. She wore a classical otaku-type maid uniform with a very short skirt and a pair of white stockings that reached to her high thigh and stopped where the skirt ended.

    This would have been a very beautiful sight...If only the girl''s face didn''t have a trace of blood on it, and that she wasn''t lifting Asa by his throat while giving a kind smile.

    "Oh?! Seems like another rat wants to disturb my Master''s plan."

    The girl, as if noticing his existence, simply threw the Asa aside like throwing some trash before turning to face him.

    Kuroha didn''t even spare a glance at him. For one, he knew he was still alive, and two, he was sure of one thing. If he let this girl out of his sight, he would be done in a few seconds.

    The maid, as if understanding his cautious nature smiled,

    "Ohh!! Pretty good. But I don''t have all the time to stare at your disguise. I would rather pass this time looking at my Master''s face. Even though he seriously needs some remodeling. I guess hiding his face with dead people hands isn''t good for the skin."

    Towards the end of her sentence girl tilted her head to the right as if this question was really worth researching. The way she acted and spoke was as if he didn''t really matter.

    Despite this, a slight trace of unease entered his heart. Then,

    (Huh?)

    "*Guh*!!"

    He could feel himself flying, after seemingly being punched in the stomach, before hitting a wall

    *BOOM!!!*

    Kuroha got out from the debris of a destroyed wall with a confused face and took a look at the cracked torso part of his armor.

    (I was...Punched? How?When?)

    Kuroha slowly began to rise while not missing the irony of the situation. Usually, it was him who laughed while attacking too fast for his adversary to understand what was happening.

    The girl, seeing Kuroha rise without any wound sighed a little,

    "*Sigh*, seem like another though one appeared. Why are rats so hard to kill nowadays? Even if the master doesn''t scold me, Kurogiri-san will without a doubt do it. Please, couldn''t you just die so that I can avoid being scolded?"

    Kuroha looked incredulous while hearing what this girl was saying. He finally understood that in this world there were many people crazier than him. Deciding to play the game and get more information, he began to speak,

    "If you want to kill me, shouldn''t you at least give me your name first?"

    The girl seemed badly surprised before nodding as if what he said made real sense.

    "Ooto. Forgive me for my bad manners. The old master told me that even in front of the peasant, one should always keep his manner and act with the grace of a king. Seem like I need more training. Anywayˇ­"

    Suddenly, all air of frivolity seemed to vanish, as if a switch was on, she slowly began curtsying to him with grace and elegance before opening her mouth to speak in a slow and measured voice,

    "My given name is Sumeragi Toshiko. This is the name bestowed upon me by my old master. I am the sword and the shield of my new master. "

    After that, she raised with the same grace as she looked at him with indifference,

    "Now that I introduced myself, I believe that this is the most basic courtesy that you do the same? I appreciate knowing the name of those I send to eternal sleep."

    Kuroha, who obviously didn''t just stand here while listening to her, suddenly rushed toward her while sending a punch.

    "CALL ME CRIMSON DEVIL!"

    But, just as his punch was about to connect to her face, Kuroha suddenly felt like his leg was being grabbed, then, he was thrown high in the sky.

    (Again? What happened?)

    While airborne, he quickly used his blood to form a rope, then throw it toward another building. After some contortions, he finally landed a little far away from the girl.

    All this while, she was simply looking at him with half a smile. Her first personality seemed to come back.

    "Crimson Devil is it? Truly a fitting name. Anyway, you''re really hard to kill. I would have loved to slowly eviscerate you, but sadly, I''m a little pressed for time. So, let''s end this farce... Die."

    *CRACK*

    The moment the word DIE left her mouth, Kuroha''s head was instantly twisted and did a 360ˇă turn with a loud sound.

    Kuroha blacked out for a moment, before slowly falling.

    Toshiko smiled with a proud look before saying, her earlier serious expression seemed to have been a lie. She began to nod repeatedly as she spoke to herself,

    "Umu, Master was right, if a rat is too hard to kill, simply twist his head. It will do the job. Now, now now, let''s see this other rat, I wanted to kill him for disrespecting master, but master asked me to take him alive. *Sigh* I wonder if he will reward me."

    The moment she turned to face Asa, she saw a surprising scene. The guy who should have been dead was standing close to her first target and put him on his shoulder before jumping high and running away. She tilted her head to the side,

    "Huh?"

    Then, as if the situation finally made sense, she realized that she lost her target.

    She crouched down while holding her head, tears beginning to gather in the corner of her eyes,

    "*Sniff*. I made a mistake.*Sob* *Sob* The young master will be angry. What should I do now? I should have used my knives to pin him down."

    After she calmed down a little she used her phone to call someone,

    "Kurogiri-san!"

    A purple portal in a circular shape instantly appeared next to her. Once she went through it, she could see, two people were waiting for her, in what looked like a bar.

    One was a white-haired man whose face and body was covered by what looked like hands. The other seemed to be made out of fog and wore a suit.

    "Seeing your expression, it seems like you failed. Tomura, it seems like we have to change the plan. If we really try to attack UA tomorrow as initially intended, I fear that we will be swarmed by heroes."

    Tomura angered because of this reality, began to scratch his neck,

    "Shit!!! I knew this girl would be useless. I really don''t want to, but let abort the missions. Next time let search for more useful guys than the trash I assembled. It''s because of their stupidity that we were found. Let also ask for more Nomu."

    Toshiko, hearing what would happen, crouched down as he began wailing

    "*Sob* I''m not useless. It''s not my fault. *Sob* *Sob*. Master is a meany!!! *Sob* How could I have known that someone could live after having his head twisted off? Shouldn''t people die when they''re killed?"

    "Oh?"

    The two men made an interesting sound before finally, she was right people died when they''re killed, what a profound and irrefutable truth(AN: Lol)

    Tomura, who now had his interest piqued about this person who refused to die, opened his mouth,

    "You''re right, You''re not useless. Now, better explain the situation."

    Toshiko instantly stopped crying before jumping and hugging Tomura tight.

    "Thank you, young master!!!! I LOVE YOU!!!"

    "SHUT UP!! LET''S GO OF ME AND EXPLAIN WHAT HAPPENED. SHIIIIT!!!"

    ---

    While jumping building after building, Kuroha couldn''t help but think back to the fight and feel a shudder at how overpowered this girl was. If it had been anyone else in his place, that person would be dead. Of course, he didn''t go all out since he wanted to save Asa. Still, it didn''t look like she did either.

    What kind of power was it? Telekinesis? No, while it seemed like it, he was pretty sure it wasn''t. Perhaps it was a weaker form of telekinesis? Anyway, it didn''t matter. That girl was troublesome. He just hoped that her effective range wasn''t as wide as his. These kinds of invisible attacks were too deadly.

    He sighed while looking bitterly at Asa before complaining

    "You guys are seriously my unlucky star. Why do I always have to meet overpowered enemies when you guys are in the picture?"

    After a while, he jumped down and landed lightly before putting Asa down in an alley and then before jumping out again.

    This alley was a meeting spot for them. It was covered by a powerful illusion made by members of the Bounty hunter guild and only those with permission could enter it without becoming lost.

    He had already sent a message, to Muji and Hina, so now everything else didn''t matter to him. The most he could do was using Asa''s own clothes to make a bandage and slow down the bleeding.

    Once he was sure that he was far away from Asa''s position, he suddenly stopped jumping and turned around before screaming.

    "Show yourself. I could feel you following me."

    He looked in a particular direction with conviction, but no one answered him. The reason he didn''t wait for Muji and Hina to come to take Asa was that he didn''t want someone else to see them.

    "Since you don''t want to show yourself, then let me do it for you."

    "Wait! I mean no harm!"

    Just as he was about to begin fighting, a female voice suddenly came out of nowhere. After that, a silhouette slowly began to appear before taking form not far from him.

    Kuroha couldn''t help but be a little wary. Finally, even though he was sure that he wouldn''t receive a true answer, he still asked,

    "Who are you?"

    "I amˇ­"

 Chapter 80 - IM SURE NONE OF YOU WERE TRICKED THIS TIME.

    Hum, firstly my troll seems to become too predictable. Seem like I need a new way to play around with you *Cough* I mean create deeper bound with you.

    Secondly, you guys are a bunch of pervs????????. I write a perfectly innocent fight, but you guy always manages to see innuendo and give me weird images in my head. Like about how much Izuku has grown or when Izuku asked himself if Bakugo was always that small ????????.

    More seriously, why I am writing this notice today? Yeah well, tomorrow I am busy. Like f.u.c.k.i.n.g busy. I am doing an internship in a law firm and have no time for writing tomorrow.

    So here the things. You guys know that as long as it''s possible I will always give the chapter I promised so I give you a choice.

    Either I write the chapter I owe you on Saturday, or on Friday, I write a long chapter (2 in 1 or 2.5 in 1 chapter.)

    The choice is yours. As always, I will put the two options in the comments section and the one with the most likes will win.

    This notice will be erased on Friday morning or afternoon.

    Also, I am very happy about my current ranking and how I am rising. Don''t forget that if I reach the top 20, I will add a second bonus chapter...????????

    So ciao amigo.

 Chapter 80 - CH 65: THE SHIT BECOME REAL

    Kuroha looked at the person standing in front of him. This person was encased in a red and gold armor.

    Even though the two of them wore red armor, the differences were rather stark. Kuroha armor was a little bulky. Clearly designated for power and intimidation. What more, the helmet, had two little horns on the side, and had an animalistic form, namely, that of a dragon.

    The one on the other side though had a more sleek appearance, extremely close to the body.

    The design of the armor, with the way it emphasized her curves, showed that the wearer was either a woman or man in a woman armor, which was commonly known by people of culture as Trap. The helmet was golden and gave the impression of facing an emotionless being, as only two bright slits for eyes were on it.

    The two of them standing face to face seemed to be a real-life depiction of the beauty and the beast.

    But, in Kuroha mind, this girl, if it was one, was no mere beauty. In today''s society, while male chauvinism still existed somewhat, the time where women were really seen as inferior to men was long overdue. After all, quirks didn''t discriminate. Your gender didn''t determine what kind of quirk you''ll get.

    As such, he refused to underestimate this person. He carefully asked,

    "Who are you?"

    A feminine, if somewhat synthetic was answered.

    "I am a vigilante. Like you, Crimson Devil. You can call me Ferrum Femina."

    At first, Kuroha was a little embarrassed by being called Crimson Devil. He screamed this name in the heat of the moment but after that, he felt like dying. He really wondered how heroes could spout such embarrassing lines on a daily basis. Then, he felt a shiver go through his spin. He asked as his voice dropped below zero

    "Since when? Why did you follow me?"

    The drop in temperature made clear that if her answer didn''t satisfy him, he wouldn''t hesitate to go on the offensive. Femina, understanding this, raised her hand in a sign of peace before saying,

    "Calm yourself. As I said, I mean no harm. You weren''t my original target. I heard that some villains were acting strangely, and I decided to investigate. I was on the verge of saving your friend when you appeared."

    While this didn''t make him totally lower his wariness, the chill in the air dissipated a little.

    Femina patted her metal chest a little as if she was really scared, but Kuroha knew better. His killing intent wasn''t something that anyone could shrug off. At least, apart from the Pro heroes, he knew, even Mirio flinched a little the first time he showed it to him. Though it was more out of surprise than fear.

    This girl though, her heartbeat didn''t change at all from start to finish. This didn''t mean that she was strong. Killing intent and resistance to it had nothing to do with physical strength, but this showed that she had nerves of steel, which, given her Vigilante name, was pretty fitting.

    "Since I wasn''t your target, why did you follow me?"

    "Humˇ­ Interest I guess? I already managed to gather enough intel to foil their plans, the same goes for your bleeding friends over there. Once this discussion ends, I will go give the Intel to the heroes."

    Kuroha tilted his head, this behavior was pretty weird for a vigilante.

    "You won''t rush by yourself to stop them?"

    "*Snort* You think this is a hero comic? I''m a vigilante, not a kamikaze. Why would I do something as stupid as rushing into the enemy headquarter all alone? This would be begging to be shot to death."

    (Hero comic? Not manga? Humˇ­),

    He found it rather weird for a Japanese to be a fan of comics, but hey, he was a fan of Xianxia. So who was he to judge?

    "*Chuckle* Yeah, I am of the same opinion of you. Still, I am pretty surprised. Vigilante generally have an even bigger sense of justice than hero."

    Femina nodded,

    "I won''t lie, nothing would please me more than to crush and destroy them. But I''m a realist, the ideal won''t save anyone. Rather than rushing to my death, like your friend over there, I would rather flee and deliver the info to those able to do the job."

    Kuroha also nodded, with Asa power, and with the absence of Hina and Muji, such wounds showed that he most likely engaged the enemies by himself without informing anyone. This kind of behavior generally got people killed pretty fast, but, once again, since he himself generally rushed alone, he couldn''t really comment on Asa''s choice without being hypocritical.

    "Now, that you meet me, and showed yourself to me, what next?"

    Femina bowed her head in silence before simply raising it.

    "To tell the truth, I am rather new here. What''s more, since I am the cautious type, I don''t like operating without support. What do you think? Would you like to team up with me? Look, even our armor matches up a little."

    The Kuroha from a few years ago would have simply answered no and then teleport.

    Frankly, with his [BLINK], he operated better alone. He could flee by himself but with a teammate, he would never be able to do so. Let''s be real, how could he ally with someone he literally just met and knew nothing about? Himiko didn''t count. The way they met was too special.

    What''s more for all he knew all this Ferrum Femini said might be a lie or, most likely a mix of lie and trust. He couldn''t help but think bitterly.

    (Next time I will take a lesson on how to determine if a person is lying through his heartbeat. This isn''t full proof, but this would still help a little.)

    The current Kuroha though hesitated. Of course, he wouldn''t accept it, but he shouldn''t be too blunt with her. It was always better to have more friends than foe. Finally, he decided to say the truth, she seemed to be the kind to like that,

    "I won''t lie to you. I am unable to really trust you. As such, any answer I give you would be clouded by my prejudice. Why not take the time to get to know each other better?"

    While saying this, he slowly walked toward her, before stopping right in front of her. She was about 170cm while kuroha was 179 cm with the difference in height, and the closeness of the two, the contrast was even more evident. Femina had to raise her head to look at him while he looked down on her.

    After a tense silence, Kuroha slowly clenched his fist before slowly bringing it in front of him,

    "Check?"

    Femina nodded, before bumping his fist with her,

    "Check."

    After this, she continued,

    "I''m happy to form this initial agreement with you. Let''s meet here tomorrow at the same time if you are okay with it;"

    Kuroha felt a little guilty, about marking her, but, still, he acted as if nothing happened and nodded. One should always be cautious.

    After that, Femina bid him farewell before slowly vanishing in front of him. Since he could hear her heartbeat slowly going away, it was clear that she was going into some sort of stealth mode. An invisibility type quirk? Interesting.

    Now, that there was no problem, Kuroha went back to Asa position and waited. The discussion between him and Femina didn''t last that long.

    While he was waiting, he began to think of the concept of vigilante in this world.

    Nowadays, even though crime is still rampant, this was nothing compared to the earlier time.

    After the outbreak of quirks, society was faced with its own ugliness. People acted like animals set free from all binding. Some even began to take themselves as god and saw their fellow humans as trash. After all, back then the situation was totally the opposite of the current one. People with quirks were still a minority.

    It was then that the first rays of hope began to appear. They came from all call of life. From the humblest of the humble to the most elite. They stood against evil and gave their lives for justice. They were called... Vigilantes.

    They were true heroes. No one knew their identities. They received nothing for their service. They bleed and grieved for the peace of the world. Then, their era ended, without the law about quirk usage and the implementation of the hero system.

    Even now, despite the regulation on quirks, vigilante still held a special place in society. They''re more known as illegal heroes.

    Officially, their activities were considered to be a crime worthy of prison. But, most of the time, heroes and the police keep an eye closed when they see one. As long as said Vigilante didn''t cause too much problem, no one apart those obsessed with rules would try to catch them.

    He looked at the pale face of Asa and sighed. Frankly, rather than being a hero or a vigilante, he would have rather become a bounty hunter. This suited him more and he wouldn''t need to be afraid of being chased or lose his popularity.

    *Step* *Step* *Step*

    The sounds of hurriedly coming steps sounded in his ears. Soon, he could see Muji with his usual (disgusting) white coat and Hina with her lollipop in her mouth. Behind them, a huge bald man was following. He was a hulking mass of muscles and thick nerves could be seen pulsating under his skin. This guy should have a pretty powerful strength type quirk.

    Once they reached him, the two immediately stopped next to him, while the man went close to Asa and began verifying his pulse. He was a little shocked,

    "Is he...A healer?"

    "Yep"

    Muji answered nonchalantly. He knew what should be going through Junketsu mind, and understood his bewilderment.

    Kuroha was speechless. He looked at the tanned skin, the tattoo on the arm, the bald head, etc. Nothing made this guy look like a doctor. People really shouldn''t be judged by their cover.

    Hina, on the other hand, had no time to pay attention to them and looked anxiously at the man.

    "Can you save him?"

    The man stayed silent for a while before answering.

    "You know how my quirk [SACRIFICE] works? I need to use my own vitality to heal him. If I only use a part I can put him out of danger before you guys go to a hospital associated with the guild. Still, the cost will be high."

    "Money isn''t a problem", answered Hina with conviction. Muji didn''t speak back, and Kuroha wasn''t part of the team.

    The rest went pretty fast. Once the man finished, Asa''s eyes trembled a little before slowly opening,

    "ASA!!!*Sob*"

    Hina threw herself at him, careful not to touch his wound.

    "*Ugh* Seems like I was nearly done in. Muji please, before I pass out, search the pocket of my pants. There''s a USB key on it. Some details of a very sinister plot are on itˇ­. And, Devil? Thank you for saving me. I owe you another one."

    Those words seemed to drain him of his strength, as, after them, he really passed out. Afterward, Muji and Hina also thanked him before going away. You could say that anything that happened next had basically nothing to do with him.

    "*Sigh* What a tiring day."

    After that Kuroha teleported back to Himiko''s room. He tilted his head as he looked at the stain on his shirt, but since she told him it was just water he didn''t pursue the question.

    The same night, he received rather interesting information. UA will not open tomorrow, as such and until next week, classes were suspended.

    What Kuroha didn''t know was how explosive the information of Asa and Femina obtained were. No war starts right off the bat. Wars began as the result of an acc.u.mulation of many little events and reasons. This info would be later regarded as one of the first sparks which brought the war that rocked the very foundations of japan itself.

 Chapter 81 - IMPORTANT NOTICE: DECISION ABOUT THE NEXT WORLD.

    Firstly don''t be angry. You already knew that there wouldn''t be a chapter today. So, this isn''t a troll.

    Anyway, I was taking a dump while speaking with the guys on my discord when I finally made my decision about a short list

    BLEACH

    CAMPIONE

    FAIRY TAIL

    STRIKE THE BLOOD

    UQ HOLDER

    HIGHSCHOOL DxD(even if I choose this one he won''t become some retard seeking harem Protagonist. DxD is a very interesting story with over 25 volume. But most fanfic only focus on the ecchi part which is stupid since even each relationship in DxD was carefully planned by the author)

    The next world will be one of those. Don''t worry, I won''t rush to finish the current world. I don''t think I will end it before reaching more or less 200 chapter.

    But as I said, I rather be prepared since each of those worlds is f.u.c.k.i.n.g big and needs a good amount of info to not f.u.c.k up.

    I will put those choices in the comments section for you to choose, but just know that this time the pool is just a subjection. The subjection with the most votes might not necessarily win but it will have higher chances of doing so.

    Also I might not use the Canon time-line. Like I could go the past or the future or even an alternative one.

 Chapter 81 - INTERLUDE 13: HEROES!! CHAOS!!??

    (AN: Hum this chapter will be a little hard for those who didn''t read or watch the Canon but no worries. I will do my best to make things as clear as possible.

    discord.gg/CCFfemR this the link to my discord. I hope to see active people. I want more discussion. Though the guys in my server are mostly crazy ????)

    --------

    The next day, in what looked like a large conference room, a group of people in costume could be seen arguing

    "THOSE bastards!!!"

    "THEY MUST PAY!!"

    "DO THEY THINK THAT WE ARE EASY TARGET?"

    "THEY DARE?!!!"

    Nezu looked as those guys screamed their indignation. While he found the way they acted crudely and unseemly, he could understand their anger.

    Yesterday, they received two pieces of info about the same situation. For the first time after many years, the villains were forming a group.

    This new itself wasn''t a problem. This group seemed to only have a few really powerful figures, the rest being nothing more than trash. No, they absolutely weren''t a problem.

    The problem lay on their target.

    *Shiver* *Shiver*

    Nezu took a sip of his tea as he tried stopping shivering in rage. Those bastard targets were none other than UA. They were targeting his cute little student.

    UNFORGIVABLE!!!!

    Even right now, tens of plans of torture and annihilation were going through his head. Those villains needed to be eradicated. If the association response was too slow, some more powerful villains might decide to join. Such a situation, with All Might current states, was unacceptable.

    *Sigh*

    Another thing giving him a heartache was his decision to close UA for a week. He didn''t want to do it. How could justice bow down to evil? But, while his heart wanted to show his might, his brain was clear as always.

    The reason All Might was the symbol of peace was that he seemed invincible and indestructible.

    The same went for UA. They couldn''t afford to lose their reputation, nor could they put the children in danger because of their pride.

    *BAM!!*

    "SILENCE!!!"

    A voice finally brought him out of his thoughts. The one who spoke was seated to his left. He was wearing a tight, navy turquoise bodysuit with lines of flames streaming across his chest, upper torso, arms and most prominently, his shoulder. Even his beard and mask were made out of fire.

    This man was Todoroki Enji, also known as the Flame hero: Endeavor. The number 2 hero.

    "*Whistle* Finally the old man acted, those guys were seriously pissing me off."

    "YOU!!!"

    "Me what? Wanna fight?!"

    The one who acted nonchalantly with her feet on the table as she taunted Endeavor was a rather beautiful tanned woman wearing a sleeveless white leotard with a dark purple trim around her shoulders and waist, a wide, yellow crescent moon design over her chest, and two thick metal plates on her midriff. Her purple thigh-high boots were particularly eye-catching on the table. Apart from this, her most eye-catching figure were her red eyes, her white hair, and her long rabbit ears.

    She was Usagiyama Rumi, the Rabbit Hero: Mirko. She was praised as the strongest woman in japan and was ranked 7.

    In Japan, Professional heroes are officially ranked by taking into account several factors such as the number of cases solved, general popularity, and level of social contribution. Of course, the emphasis on the number of resolved incidents was greater. That was why Endeavor was ranked second despite having a lower approval ranking than heroes such as ranked fourth Best jeanist and the ranked third Hawks.

    Mirko was also an oddity in the ranking. She was the only hero apart from All Might in the top ten acting solos. No, even All Might, didn''t totally act solo.

    What made her stand out was that all her stats such as social contributions were inferior to those in the top ten. It was just that the number of cases she solved on her own was so high that she still squeezed in.

    It was like a student flunking in all his tests, but obtaining a Mark so overwhelming high in one core subject that he made up for all his other failures.

    After Endeavor outburst and Miriko remark, the scene calmed down. After all, those two weren''t known for being particularly kind.

    Once the silence settled, All Might, who had stayed silent all this while finally raised his head. Right now, his blue eyes could be seen glowing menacingly. Even the cheeky Mirko slowly lowered her feet from the table. She knew that important things would be discussed. All Might began to speak with a low voice.

    "I will be honest, I''m very angry right now. So angry that I have to give my all to keep this boiling anger in me. Trying to attack UA shows how bold they have become. We must show them who exactly they messed up with."

    The others nodded their heads. Even Endeavor, who was always envious of All Might had a solemn expression on his face.

    Finally, another man, one standing next to All Might opened his mouth,

    "I propose a full-scale purge. Our goal this time is the mastermind of this debacle."

    After saying this, the man, Nighteye gave a USB key to a blue-skinned girl, Bubble Girl, standing behind him. She inserted the key into the computer and began to make it work.

    The room suddenly darkened before a projection appeared on the wall. On it, three people could be seen standing in front of a crowd. Nighteye began to speak,

    "Those three are our target. The info we have on them is rather thin. We know that the blue-haired girl is a relatively powerful individual in possession of psychokinesis-like quirk. While the one seemingly made out of fog is in possession of a teleportation type quirk. Their leader, this creepy white-haired guy is called Shigaraki Tomura. His quirk is unknown, but it should be a pretty powerful one...Yes? Jeanist?"

    Nighteye answered the man who raised his hand was a slim man wearing a pair of jeans, a denim waistcoat with two large b.r.e.a.s.t pockets, and a denim dress shirt with a very high collar that cover his face up to just his nose.

    He was Hakamata Tsunagu, also known as the Fiber Hero: Best jeanist. He was ranked 4 in the pro hero ranking.

    "From what I understand of the information we received, the threat those three poses is more minimal or at least medium. Why then are so many Pro heroes and even all the top ten reunited?"

    Nezu nodded, he could understand the question of Jeanist. Right now, not only the top 10 but more than 40 pro heroes of relatively high rank were reunited. While the news of this villain league was alarming, and their plan to attack UA even more so, making so many high ranked hero reunite was clearly clearly overkill.

    Rather than Nighteye, it was All Might who answered.

    "The reason is simple. I suspect, no I am basically sure, that Shigaraki Tomura is the successor of an old enemy of mine. If I''m right, then we must crush them and capture them as soon as possible before it''s too late otherwiseˇ­."

    *BANG*

    "It''s urgent, hurry, look at the TV."

    Just as All Might was about to continue a black-haired man wearing a tan overcoat, urgently entered the room while screaming.

    Nighteye, rather than wasting time by asking what was happening, did as he was told and switched the tv. What they saw...Was pure chaos!!

 Chapter 82 - CH 61: THE POWER OF THE RECOMMENDED STUDENTS

    The students in the control room looked in awe at the damage made by the power of two students like them. Anyone else in their place would begin to feel inferior and doubt themselves. But, they? They were the cream of the top. The ones who succeeded where everyone else failed.

    They might be awed and respectful of the strength of Izuku and Katsuki, but they would never fear nor look down on themselves. At least, this wasn''t enough for them to feel inferior.

    All Might began to speak as he observed the expression of his students.

    "This fight was extremely beautiful. But the MVP are Uraraka and Tenya. Who can explain to me why?"

    It was Momo who raised her hand to answer.

    "I think that it''s because they were the most adapted to the concept of the training."

    "Oh?! Go on shojo."

    "YES! I said this because the two of them acted as they should have acted and did their best for the respective mission. Tenya perfectly played the villain and protected the bomb, while Uraraka used her power to help Midoriya and was crucial in neutralizing Tenya."

    "Not bad, what about Midoriya-shonen and Bakugo-shonen?"

    "As you said, the two of them had a very beautiful fight. But this isn''t a tournament. As either a villain or hero. The biggest of their mistakes was the use of large-scale attacks indoors. They could have killed themselves if they weren''t careful. What more, if it was a real bomb the damage they ditched would have made it explode without a doubt."

    "Bakugo failed because he acted based on a personal grudge while midoriya failed because he forgot to take the bomb into account in his plan."

    "OHHHHH!!"

    *CLAP* *CLAP* *CLAP!*

    All the students applauded at this explanation. Momo blushed a little at this before saying that she finished her observations.

    "PERFECT!! Now, let''s use another building for the next match. TEAM B vs TEAM I"

    "Good luck Toru-chan."

    "Good luck Toru."

    "Thank you, Mina, Kuroha. Now let''s go!!"

    A few minutes later,

    "*Sniff!* *Sniff!*"

    A sad? Toru could be seen? Drawing circles on the floor.

    "Well...Don''t beat yourself over it. This guy is a true monster."

    Sadly for Toru, her match ended as soon as it commenced. Todoroki''s quirk: [HALF COLD HALF HOT] seemed to be a high level of ice manipulation. He used it to freeze the entire building in one go and took the bomb with absolutely no difficulty.

    Kuroha sighed as well, he must recognize that this ice quirk was really dangerous for his blood. Endeavor really trained his child well, even if he had to traumatize him for this.

    The next match didn''t pique Kuroha''s attention, as such, he didn''t care about it. He began to walk toward where Momo stood with her eyes closed.

    "The next match after this one is yours. What do you think? Which mode will you use?"

    Yes, modes. After all those years, Kuroha wasn''t the only one to have grown. Momo was at a totally different level. Frankly, if given enough time and resources, even Kuroha wasn''t sure to be able to win against her.

    Momo opened her eyes.

    "My teammate is a close-ranged fighter while my two adversaries are mid-ranged one. As such, I will useˇ­"

    ---

    Momo, now alone with her teammates in the bomb room waited for the start of the match. She began revising the information she had on her two adversaries.

    [START!]

    The moment the start was given, she put herself in a corner where the camera couldn''t take her and opened her clothes. She wasn''t as shy as she had been in the past, but she would rather hide as much as possible. Her skin began to shine as she created two cloaks as well as two pairs of shoes.

    "Sato-san, take this. This should protect you against the lightning."

    Afterward, without waiting for his answer, she began to focus once more, before creating a little pad that played a high pitched sound.

    The sound was so high that humans couldn''t even perceive it. But for someone with a quirk specialized in echolocation, this should be like listening to heavy metal at full power with a headset.

    Now that she was sure that she countered them, she began phase two of her plan.

    "Sato-san, please stay here and play the role of the guardian. If they manage to pass through me, the protection of the bomb will repose on your shoulder. Also, no matter what, do not open the door."

    Once again, she didn''t wait for him to answer before leaving him in the room alone. Her way of acting seemed like Bakugo, but this was different. She wasn''t rushing headfirst into a fight. All her actions were measured. As long as nothing weird happened, she wouldn''t even need Sato help.

    Once she got out of the room, she carefully closed the door, before installing a little something on it. It was a mini bomb. The explosion wasn''t lethal. It was just enough to ruffle them slightly.

    "Now, let''s begin. HUNTER MODE: Capture."

    This wasn''t a game. it wasn''t like modes really changed anything. It was just a name Minegata came up to describe her different way of fighting, and it stuck.

    The hunter mode was perfect for such an indoor situation. It didn''t really on her fighting prowess but on a thorough understanding of the prey as well as a series of traps set in order to immobilize or outright kill the prey.

    For the next few minutes, she busied herself by placing different mines, explosives, stun, and so and so on. At least, she added her finisher.

    After finishing, she carefully traced her way back to the room before stopping one-floor below. She didn''t even need to search for them.

    BOOM!!!

    An explosion sounded in the building and she let out a smile.

    "Well, this didn''t take long."

    BOOM!!! BOOM!!!

    This was followed by a series of explosions. She didn''t find it weird. Her bombs weren''t particularly powerful. They should be able to go through them without much damage. After a while though, they will lose their caution, and then,

    BOOM!!!

    [TEAM C WINNER]

    She let out another smile before taking a more serious expression. Seems like some of her preparations were overkill. She needed to be careful about how she used her resources.

    ---

    The control room was filled with silence as they watched the feed. This was a pure massacre. Team G was led by the nose from the very beginning. The worst was without a doubt the last trap.

    Sleeping gas!!!

    They basically stood no chance from the start. No, fighting in a building could have been said to be a form of bullying. This was then followed by a series of murmur

    Kuroha simply smiled as he listened to the murmur of awe.

    "Crazy!"

    "Who would have thought that she was that strong!"

    "Is it even allowed?"

    "Are all recommended students so strong?"

    He wasn''t surprised by the result. Momo always had a very high potential but under Malicia tutelage? She learned a large number of devious tricks. Because of her quirk, [GLUTTONY], Malicia has always been interested in different decoctions.

    During Momo''s last birthday, Malicia gave her an encyclopedia that gave the composition of a myriad of drugs and poisons. One could even call Momo a super witch or an Alchemist. Yeah, an alchemist sounded way cooler. What''s more, Sebastian, an ex-ranger, gave her all his knowledge about hot weapons.

    Only one word could describe the current momo: BADASS. Right now, her only weakness is the time necessary to make her preparations as well as the amount of fat necessary.

    Once Momo came back with her teammate, silence descended once again in the room. She didn''t really care about it as she went towards Kuroha before high fiving him.

    "Good job. Seems like I''m nextˇ­ Let''s give it our all Mina." Continued Kuroha after turning toward Mina,

    "*Gulp* ahaha, seems like we are in for a spanking."

    Kuroha didn''t answer and simply went away toward the bomb room. Mina didn''t understand how much an understatement her sentence was.

    ----

    The students were watching the feed after the display of power from Momo and Shoto, they were seriously wondering just how much a monster the number one was.

    The result? They got the chill as they watched how his swords soundlessly appeared behind them and stopped out just in front of the throat of the two.

    This wasn''t even a fight, he just completely absolutely destroyed them without even giving them a chance to fight back.

    This match. broke all the records of UA as the shortest fight ever.

    What exactly happened?

    (AN: Wait tomorrow for the answer. Lol)

 Chapter 82 - Complaints about INTERLUDE

    Hello, how are you guys? Don''t worry chapter will come out at the usual time in about fourteen hours.

    It''s just that I want to speak about some complaints I received in WN, RRL or SH.

    So some people don''t seem to like my interlude or think that I do too much.

    But, guys, let me be honest, those interludes are extremely important for the flow of this story.

    You see, despite everything I do, I sometimes forget. I am not ashamed to say that my story is far from perfect and sometimes suffer from some slight oversight.

    For example, in my initial plan, during the middle school volume, Kuroha should have met some characters from Boku no hero: Vigilante(an official spin of my hero academia written and drawn by the author himself which is set about 5 five years before the start of Boku no hero academia. You should try its pretty interesting) .

    He should have also met STAIN when stain wasn''t a villain but still a vigilante called STENDHAL. But, I forgot and by the time I remembered it was too late. He should have had more interaction with his classmates and the trio of bounty hunters etc.

    INTERLUDES are a way for me to remedy some of my oversight.

    By writing an interlude I can write about interactions I have forgotten, like the DATE and the GIRL TALK. I can also show the backstory of some characters like what I did with Himiko. Finally, I can write about events that happened in the past without problems and as such close some of the plot holes my story has.

    I also use interludes for foreshadowing. Like the interlude: Chess, where I gave more information about ruler and his goal. As well the interlude: ENCROACHING Darkness where I gave some info about the movement of AFO and Tomura.

    I could simply name them nor differently than normal chapters. But I rather write the title INTERLUDE to show the difference.

    All in all, I hope that you understand that INTERLUDE are necessary for me to set up a better story. As my skills increase in levels the number of interlude will decrease, but for now please bear with me and read the interlude since they''re important.

    It sadden me a little when people tell me they skipped something I took my time to write even though I could I used this time for others things like studying.

 Chapter 82 - CH 66: CHAOS? NO ITS HELL!! (1)

    (AN: Some scenes of this chapter are rather heavy. I''m sure this isn''t a problem for most of you guys, but, as always, I will put the CAUTION START and the CAUTION END. Those who don''t like mentions of **** and abuse should skip that part. This won''t particularly impair your ability to understand this chapter.

    discord.gg/CCFfemR this the link to my discord. I hope to see active people. I want more discussion. .)

    ------

    A Few moments earlier,

    Kuroha was laying down alone on the grass in a park. In his ear, earbud could be seen, distilling a soft sound. Kuroha wasn''t particularly a fan of music. He liked the more simple sound of nature and the like. This brought him a sort of inner peace, something even more necessary when his heart was in turmoil like right now.

    The park was mostly deserted at this time on the day. It was a weekday, and just 10 am. People didn''t have the time to visit parks at this time of the day.

    He silently closed his eyes, immersing himself in the sound of flowing water and birds chirping.

    He wasn''t thinking about Ferrus Femina, nor the bounty hunter nor anything why UA gave such a holiday. His mind could only repeat the same question.

    (Who am I? Why do I exist?)

    If Himiko was here, she would understand in what kind of state Kuroha was. After All, it wasn''t the first time he happened.

    Kuroha was depressed.

    This wasn''t anything weird, everyone went through something like that from time to time. Who never asked himself why they''re alive and what would happen after death or things like that?

    It was just that for Kuroha those bouts of depression always hit him pretty badly. After all, for most people, such thoughts were generally just in passing, while for Kuroha, it concerned his very being.

    He generally didn''t try to think too much about it, but he couldn''t help but ask himself sometimes.

    Why am I even fighting? What use do I have?

    Kuroha hated the word genius. People always called him a genius, always awed at his prowess as if it was a matter of course. Talent is usually an invisible trait, more often than not, it''s the result of work other people don''t see.

    He trained and trained like a madman. He bleeds, again and again, always fighting. All that, to become stronger, all that to become better, all that, to reach greater heights. But then he asked himself.

    Why do I even have to train so hard?

    This question arose from a simple feeling of powerlessness. Could anyone understand what it feels like to always be surpassed by one own self?

    His sword art, Unlimited blade, took him one year to create and another one to refine his control. Even then it still wasn''t perfect. This same technique could already be used by Madness one year ago.

    His movement art, Nueva Esperanza, was something he thought he created in the heat of the fear of death, but Madness told him that this technique came from Slayer.

    Kuroha could accept weakness. No one was born strong. But he couldn''t accept being so weak when he should have been so much stronger.

    In other words, he faced death two times, and both times, he was saved by his other personalities.

    Wouldn''t it be better if either Madness or Slayer were the main personalities?

    Kuroha was extremely realistic. Madness control over the blood quirk was absolute, while Slayer control over his space quirk was matchless.

    What about him? The best he did was the creation of his armor, and while it was without a doubt extremely powerful, way more than he showed during his fight against that girl, he was clear that Madness would be able to do even better.

    How could anyone not be depressed in such a situation?

    "*Sigh* Gotta go."

    He opened his eyes before getting up.

    Still, one of Kuroha''s strengths was his ability to let go. Moping and crying were useless. The world didn''t revolve around himself. Some people had way more problems themself.

    Kuroha''s view of the world was simple. The world would always be filled with unfairness and injustice. If you had the time to give up or hold a grudge against that injustice, then you should rather use that time to enjoy battling those injustices instead.

    "Man, I should go train a little. Perhaps Mirio isˇ­"

    *BOOM!!!!!!!*

    "...Free?"

    Kuroha stopped himself as he looked ahead toward the city. Even though he was a little far away, he could clearly see a large trail of smoke going toward the sky.

    (What the f.u.c.k?)

    He immediately used his ring to wound himself and created his armor. He didn''t know what was happening, but he sure as all was going to find out.

    (Blink!!)

    He immediately vanished from the place.

    ---

    Right now, pure chaos was happening in the city. No, rather than chaos, one could call it pure hell.

    Multiples villains could be seen attacking the city and destroying the different infrastructures.

    The law on quirks usage was both good and bad at the same time. It allowed to make a better-controlled society, but, at the same time, it made people too reliant on heroes. Then, once, said heroes were absent, the result was...This.

    ---Caution start

    In an alley, a family of three could be seen hiding. The father was holding his son in one hand, while he used another one, to hold his wife.

    Tears could be seen streaming on his face as he remembered all the horror he had seen on his way. He had to hold the urge to vomit many times along the way.

    How he wished that everything was a dream, no, a nightmare. He wanted to just curl and close his eye and block his ear. But...

    He couldn''t. He was a father, he had to protect his family.

    Not long ago, a group of villains was chasing them while laughing and screaming obscene threats. It was clear that everything was nothing more than a game for them.

    It was only with difficulty that they managed to hide in this place.

    The man looked at the boy in his hand. Right now, the boy''s face who was usually full of smile and playfulness was clouded by fear and anguish and smeared with tears.

    "Papa, papa, is everything alright? Will the hero save us?"

    The man had to hold the anguish in his heart. He didn''t know why, but today, the number of heroes out was less than usual. He didn''t hold much hope right now. But, how could he say this to his son? That''s why he smiled and said in a hushed voice filled with fake bravado,

    "Don''t worry, I am sure that everything will be alright. You''ll see, the heroes will come and protect us"

    "Is that so?"

    The man raised his head. He could see someone walking on the wall. Despair gripped his heart as the hope of being able to hide until the situation calmed down was completely snuffed out.

    "Honey, take our child and flee fast."

    "Butˇ­"

    "DO IT!!!"

    The wife, while crying, took her child and began running ahead.

    "PAPA!! PAPA!"

    The man closed his eyes before opening them and facing his opponent. His quirk was nothing special. He could just create light on his fingertip. Perhaps he could use it to blind the man long enough to allow his family to flee?

    Just as he began to revolve himself to give up his life in order to save his family, he could hear the villain chuckle,

    "What a touching scene. But, you''re really naive."

    "Wha..?"

    KYAAA!!!

    "HONEY!!"

    He didn''t have time to ask what the man mean when he suddenly heard a scream from where his wife and son went,

    "*Ugh*"

    He bent down to see a knife stuck in his chest, the villain, holding the handle.

    "Poor guy. In the end, your so-called sacrifice was worthless."

    Following those words, the villain pulled out the knife before slowly going away, letting the man fall and bathe in his own blood.

    "Ahˇ­"

    It hurt, it hurt so much. The last thought of the man as the anguished cry of his wife and the lew laugh of those villains sounded in his hear was how today was supposed to be his son''s birthday.

    Close to one hour later, not far from where the dead man corpse was,

    One villain was moving and grunting while going in and out of the dead man''s wife''s body. The other villains, four of them, were looking and smirking at this scene. Their eyes filled with l.u.s.t as they waited to take another go.

    Her destroyed clothes and the divers'' fluids such as blood, s.e.m.e.n, and piss covering the woman''s body as well as flowing from her ass told a sad tale of what happened to her.

    This wasn''t all, next to the men, one could see the decapitated and n.a.k.e.d corpse of a child, obviously the boy was no more than ten. The child, without a doubt, suffered from s.e.x.u.a.l abuse and divers inhuman torture before dying.

    The woman, sadly or perhaps thankfully, couldn''t see the dead body of her son. After all, she was already dead.

    -----Caution end

    Kuroha, who appeared right in the midst of such a scene would never have thought that he would see something like that when he arrived at his destination. He was so stunned at this scene that he completely stopped moving. His thoughts stagnating.

    The men, seeing an intruder, stopped laughing before cautiously seizing the one in front of them.

    Even the one who was still happily raping the dead woman pulled out before putting his pants. The moment he did, sticky mix white and red liquid began to slowly flow out from the v.a.g.i.n.a of the woman, clearly a result of internal bleeding as well as the s.e.m.e.n of those rapists.

    "Oi who are you?"

    "Is he perhaps a hero?"

    "How could it be possible. The plan said that Hero wouldn''t be present on this scene for a while."

    "So he is just a guy playing the hero?"

    "Or perhaps he is one of us?

    Those men, while talking, began to slowly encircle Kuroha. They didn''t know who he was, but they wouldn''t take a chance.

    "Oi, Are you f.u.c.k.i.n.g mute?"

    Kuroha ignored all those jeers and comments and directed his sight to the head of the child before looking at the sullied corpse of a woman whose eyes reflected nothing and whose body wasn''t spared even in death.

    Then, he slowly raised his head toward the sky and

    "*Chuckle* *    Chuckle* Ahahahah!! *Sob*"

    He began to laugh and cry at the same.

    "This guy is creepy as hell."

    "What do we do, should we pull back?"

    (I''m really not made to become a hero.)

    In most stories, the hero always arrived at the right time to save people. He, on the other hand, arrived too late. He couldn''t help but deride himself when he thought about all his depression this morning.

    After a while though, he suddenly stopped laughing, his expression under the mask of his armor firm and resolute.

    (I was right. People like that shouldn''t have the right to live.)

    He then slowly opened his mouth,

    "I hate pain more than anything in this world. That''s why I''m always reluctant to inflict pain on others."

    His voice was low and eerie. The villains looked at each other before taking position of fight. They''re now sure that this guy wasn''t an ally. Kuroha, of course, ignored them as he continued to speak.

    "But for once, I feel like I should really make people understand just what it means to be in a living hell."

    "Who do you think you are?"

    "KILL HIM!!"

    They didn''t wait anymore and all rushed toward him at full speed. Then, well there was no then, only a voice so cold it could freeze hell sounded in their ear.

    "You don''t know it, but in my eyes, you''re already dead."

    What followed was simply a massacre.

 Chapter 83 - CH 62: FRUSTRATION

    In order to understand what happened, we need to go back to before All Might gave the start.

    -----

    Kuroha was standing with his eyes closed in the bomb room as he waited for All Might to give the start.

    He was thinking about the best way to neutralize Mina and her teammates in the shortest amount of time possible. He wasn''t worried about destroying her confidence or crushing their budding friendship. After all, If it was really enough to do so, then their friendship wasn''t worth wasting time on it in the first place.

    Finally, he decided to use a combination of some of his powers. Quirks were really curious things. Sometimes, people were so focused on the obvious power they got that they forgot some of the less flashy advantages they gave.

    An example would be how neither Momo nor he would ever become fat. Another example he recently found was something he called [LIFE DETECTION]. If he concentrated enough, he could feel the heartbeat of all living being in a certain radius around him.

    That was why he could feel Inasa back then when he tried to sneak upon him. This radius could shrink or expand depending on the number of the living being present. For example, in a crowded city, using it would completely overwhelm all his senses.

    But, here? With only two living being other than himself? He could easily cover one kilometers or two.

    This wasn''t all. Thanks to his ability to teleport, his grasp over distance and space were quite through. As such, a cursory glance at the plan of the building was enough for him to remember and correctly gauge everything in this building.

    The result of such a combination?

    The moment the start was given, he directly captured the position of Mina and her teammate, Aoya Yuga and immediately sent his two bokkens by filling them with his blood towards them.

    Still, he didn''t become complacent because of this victory.

    His swords were short of the speed of a bullet, but any well-trained hero could easily react to bullets.

    Also, every student in U.A was full of potential. At least from what he saw during the quirk assessment test, Mina managed to rank ninth and from the reaction of her heartbeat when he launched his attack, she seemed to have a rather high level of reflex. If Mina had more experience. His blades would hardly be a problem for her since she could easily melt them with her Power.

    Ashido Mina, quirk: [ACID]  allows her to shoot out a corrosive liquid from her body; she can control the solubility and viscosity. It was without a doubt a very dangerous and lethal quirk.

    The same goes for Aoyama. His belt seemed like a limiter. Did he have the same problem as Deku? If so then his quirk full power should be insane.

    His quirk: [NAVEL LASER] allows him to shoot a powerful sparkling laser cannon from his navel. It seemed like there was some time limit though.

    (U.A U.A U.A.  what a truly beautiful school.)

    -----

    *Whistle!*

    This sound signaled the end of the combat training. The students were standing outside of the buildings in the fake street as All Might gave them a speech

    "You all did a good job for your first training! Well then, I must review the result with Bakugo-shonen and Midoriya-shonen! Change and return to the classroom."

    "Yes!"

    Kuroha watched with worry as All Might hurried. He knew that it was his timer. If he stayed any longer, he runs the risk of returning to his emaciated form in front of all the students.

    Once the shadow of All Might vanished, Kuroha could feel a great number of stares on his back as well as some directed toward Momo and Shoto.

    Well, it was normal, after all, the three of them completely crushed the opposition in no time and without any help.

    After his fight, he had to appease a disheartened Mina. Thankfully, the girl was basically a weaker version of Nejire bubbly self, so she rebounded back from her defeat in no time.

    Just as he was about to go and change, he felt two people coming behind him. Kaminari Denki and Kirishima Eijiro?

    "Sup man, The name is Kirishima. You were seriously way too awesome dude."

    "Yeah, he is right. You like, completely blow us away with how badass you were. Oh, by the way, my name is Kaminari wanna grab something to eat when we are done here?"

    He seized them at lightning speed.

    Kirishima Eijiro was a rather muscular young man of average height. He had red eyes that are pointed slightly inwards and a small scar just above his right eye. He also had bright red spiked hair, but Kuroha was sure that those weren''t his natural color.

    His hero costume consisted of two gear-shaped shoulder pads, dark red in color. Below this, he wears a baggy black pant and half cape with ripped hem. His chest was bare, showing his powerful muscles.

    His quirk: [HARDENING], gave him the ability to harden and sharpen any or all parts of his body.

    Kaminari Denki had relatively short blond hair, parted to the right with a black lightning-shaped streak on the left of his side fringe. He had slanted, somewhat triangular yellow eyes and a little skinnier than most other students males students of the class.

    His hero costume consisted of a plain white shirt, over which he wore an open black jacket with a lightning pattern across his back and matching pants with two lines running down his leg.

    His quirk: [ELECTRIFICATION], allows him to generate electricity and cover his body with it or throw it.

    Once he finally ended remembering all he knew about them, he nodded in greeting before continuing,

    "Hello to you too. As you know, I''m Hayate Kuroha, but you can call me Kuroha. As for hanging out together? Sure, no problem."

    "Cool man, so, let''s go change."

    Kuroha, sent a message to Momo, about this. But, she didn''t complain as Mina and Toru also invited her to hang out.

    ---

    While Kuroha was making plans with some of his classmates, All Might was rushing toward the infirmary, with his form shrinking little by little.

    In order to avoid confrontation, Midoriya and Bakugo had been sent to different rooms.

    Thankfully, he managed to reach the room where Midoriya was sent without being spotted by anyone.

    *Bang*

    "MIDORIYA-SHONEN!!!"

    Once, he entered, a smiling Midoriya could be seen greeting. Since he only got a swollen arm and some light cut all over his body, Recovery Girl was able to heal him easily.

    This seemed to deflate him a little before being greeted by a paper fan on his face.

    "This is the infirmary here. Not your backyard. Mind your manner."

    All Might could only let out a sheepish laugh as he scratched the back of his head. He really could do nothing in front of those old people.

    "Sorry, Recovery Girl."

    "What are you apologizing to me for? The school just began, and it''s already the second time he is under my care. On top of that, I discussed with Milienia, and she told me just how much stress he was under."

    Midoriya wisely keeps his mouth closed despite the plea that could be seen in All Might''s eyes.

    "Stop trying to get him to speak. Jeez! I know he is your favorite and that you passed on your power to him, but that doesn''t mean you should stress him so much!"

    All Might answered with a somber face,

    "There''s nothing I can say to that. Because I wanted to consider his feelings, I hesitated to stop the training match. Even so, will you not talk about One For All so loudly?"

    Midoriya cast his head down. The skinny All Might and the buff All Might were really different in personality. Even though it was the same person, he became gloomier and more serious when in his skinny form.

    Recovery Girl dismissively answered to the plea of All Might as she gave him her back,

    "Aye aye, Mr. Natural-Born Hero. Mr. Symbol of Peace."

    All Might didn''t answer her sarcasm. He knew well, that under her stern exterior, she was a very caring woman,

    "My injury and this form of mine are common knowledge among the U.A teachers and a certain group of pros, but, the secret of my quirk, One For All, is known to only a selected few."

    "*Sigh* I know It''s not like you want to rest on your laurel at the top, but is being a [Natural-born hero] or the [Symbol Of Peace] really that important?"

    "If I no longer am, then the superhuman society will be seized by evil. This is the responsibility of those of us with this power."

    The frown on Recovery Girl lightens up a bit. She knew he was right. Out of all the countries in the world, Japan was the country with the lowest crime rate. Even England with the Immortal Queen and China with the Jade Emperor didn''t come close to them. All that was thanks to All Might.

    Meanwhile, Izuku continued to keep his head down without speaking. But, internally he was very bitter.

    (This feeling when a.d.u.l.ts discuss a heavy topic and that it''s too late for you to leave the room.)

    At the same time, he thought back to his fight with Bakugo.

    (I hope he is alright. I need to talk to him later.)

    ---

    After the afternoon classes

    Kuroha was walking on the street with Denki and Kirishima as they discussed about school and some of the prof. Finally, they stopped in front of a building.

    Kuroha, seeing this building couldn''t help but shiver as an incredibly serious expression settled on his face.

    (Arcade, the dwelling of all my nemesis, the video game. It seems like it''s time for another fight.)

    Kuroha steeled himself. He remembered all the bitter hours of reading and analysis he did. He was sure, this time, he WOULD WIN. No f.u.c.k.i.n.g way an 8 years old girl will ever humiliate him again.

    One hour later, Kuroha could be seen leaving the arcade as the sun began to set, manly tear flowing on his face as he thought resolutely,

    (I will be back!!!)

    (AN: Will Kuroha ever win in a video game? Will the Arcade still crush the manly spirit of Kuroha? In order to get the answer, even I don''t have the answer to this question.)

 Chapter 83 - CH 67: CHAOS? NO ITS HELL!! (2)

    "You don''t know it, but in my eyes, you are already dead."

    "NANI!!??"

    Silence settled in the alley as the villains were dumbfounded for a little while after hearing his words, Then,

    "AHAHAH!! THIS GUY IS A JOKE!"

    "KILLING US? YOU HEROES CAN''T EVEN HARM A BUG!"

    They exploded in laughter as they began to jeer and mock him openly. It wasn''t that they were sure to win. It was just that even if they lost it would be no big deal. After all the worst they would receive when fighting a hero was a beating, followed by an arrestation. Even those vigilantes didn''t kill since they were bound by the law.

    Sadly, they didn''t know what kind of man they meet.

    Kuroha ignored their jeers and stated plainly as he gazed at them like they''re already dead,

    "Generally, this is the part where I ask you why you did this and all that cliche shit, but you see, you guys are savage beasts that should simply be put down... As such I will let you be the first to taste a new technique of mine."

    FIVE TAILS LIKE TENTACLE COULD BE SEEN EXTENDING FROM THE BACK OF THE ARMOR

    "*iiihh!!*"

    Those guys screamed as those tentacles made out of blood managed to bind them faster that they could react then, slowly raised them in the air before another large globe of blood contorted before slowly taking the form of what looked like a sarcophagus but with the face of a woman.

    "Did you know? Humans are extremely creative when it comes to inflicting pain on their counterparts. While reading one of my many books I found that, during the medieval time, long before the apparition of quirks, there was this little device that was utilized to torture people."

    Kuroha ignored the change in their expression as he let out a slow chuckle.

    "You see, they created a human-sized box laden with spikes on the inside. The criminals would be forced inside and be impaled by those spikes once the device was shut. But..."

    He trailed off before letting out a sinister smile under his mask,

    "But, just that would be too easy to die like that, wouldn''t it? The creator of this thing was really a sadistic bastard. Why you might ask? Well, simply because, the spikes inside the device were deliberately made in such a way that they''re not long enough to directly kill the one inside, but rather slowly and painfully make them bleed to death. Hum. What was it called again? Let me thinkˇ­ Ah!! I remember. [IRON MAIDEN]!!"

    Hearing this, they began to scream more desperately. They might not be particularly educated, but the words: torture device, was one anyone could understand,

    "PLEASE SPARE US!!"

    "I BEG YOU*Sob* *sob*"

    "I SWEAR TO NEVER DO IT AGAIN. PLEASE!!!"

    Sadly, Karma was a bitch.

    They finally understood that this guy wasn''t one of those naive idiots who would simply send them into prison after beating them. No, this guy was a true monster. Some of them even soiled their pants as they imagined.

    "Go to hell. But do not worry, for you won''t be the only one to die today."

    Kuroha, was indifferent as he voiced his opinion and directly put each of them in one device before slowly, very slowly, closing them.

    *Bang*

    "ARGH!!!!"

    The moment the device closed, their fate was sealed. But, as he said, this device wasn''t designed to kill directly. It was a torture device, not a killing one. That''s why, he stretched his hand toward the sky, and slowly began clenching it.

    The Iron maidens answered to this movement as they began to crumble inwardly and contract slowly but surely until they became five little balls made out of blood. One could easily imagine in which state the corpses in there were.

    Kuroha, raised his head as he looked at the result of his work. He could feel an intense churning of disgust threatening to make him vomit.

    Despite killing them so atrociously, he could only see that he felt no personal satisfaction. He hated pain, he didn''t wish to make others suffer. Butˇ­ Butˇ­ Sometimes, the world didn''t care about what you thought and what you wanted.

    He slowly came close to the woman''s body before closing his eyes. He knew that this act of torturing would weigh on his mind. But he was sure that his already sleepless night would have become worse had he not make them see hell.

    As he vanished from this place, the last thought Kuroja had was a very bitter one,

    "The world really hides much ugliness. One man can never erase it entirely"

    As for those little balls of blood? He refused to reabsorb something that was stained with their filth. He would simply keep those balls on his armor and use them as supplementary blood supply. What''s more, this was a very efficient way to deal with the bodies.

    ----

    Somewhere, on the roof of a building, three leisurely people could be seen standing together while watching the chaos happening in the city.

    "Toshiko, your plan was perfect."

    "Humph!! It''s thanks to the old master information I created this plan. I told you I wasn''t useless."

    Shigaraki answer nonchalantly while scratching the back of his neck,

    "Yeah, thanks to the four disasters, sensei information gathering is really insane."

    Sumeragi Toshiko and Shigaraki Tomura, it wasn''t a coincidence that their name looked so similar. The two of them were raised by their "Sensei" or "Old master" as they called him.

    Kurogiri, who was eyeing the situation continued,

    "Still, I must say that I really respect this plan. It''s so simple but deadly at the same time."

    Toshiko simply puffed her rather large chest with pride as she let out a smile,

    "The old master told us that most high-level heroes, as well as their side-kick, in this zone were in a secret meeting to discuss how to deal with us. This means that our initial plan to attack UA becomes impossible. Those villains we recruited also become useless. Then I thought about a sentence the old master liked to use: Methode and objective."

    Tomura nodded for her to continue, he might not like her, but he understood how smart she was.

    "We had three-goal in attacking UA. Lower the confidence people had in the heroes, create unease in the society, and kill All Might or at least assess his current level power. Since our objective is clear, we just have to change the method. By launching such an attack while the powerful heroes are absent, we can already clear two objectives. What''s more, since we only used those cannon fodder, next time we appear, the heroes will underestimate our abilities and we can surprise them with our Nomu."

    A rather lengthy explanation, but one who reached the heart of the matter. Tomura had to accept that in terms of pure result, this plan was way better than his. But this didn''t matter, he couldn''t help but feel his heartbeat in excitement while watching everything that was happening. It was so simple, so beautiful, everything was perfˇ­

    "TOMURA!!! We have an urgence!!"

    "What?"

    He couldn''t help but be irritated as he turned to face Kurogiri and took the phone in his hand, from there, a scared voice sounded,

    "Le-leader!!! SOMETHING IS GOING WRONG, A HERO APPEARED, PLEASE LEADER COME 8 FAST? HE IS KIˇ­Argh!!!!!_ So, you''re the leader? I don''t know who you''re. But let me be clear. It''s doesn''t matter how far you hide. Why? Because sooner or later... I will be there and then... you''ll die."

    *Beep *Beep* *Beep

    Tomura didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt a chill go through his body.

    ----

    Kuroha crushed the phone in his hand before looking at the villain that lay against the wall, his sword embedded in the villain''s stomach.

    "Pl-please!! Sp-spare m-me!!"

    Kuroha simply twisted the sword a little before yanking it out and used his foot to crush the head of the villains. A flower of blood painted the wall where the former villain originally laid,

    "You guys really lack imagination in how to beg for your life."

    After that, he walked silently and left this part of the city. He had beasts to hunt.

    Behind him, a trail of dismembered corpses told the tales of what had happened.

 Chapter 84 - CH 68: CHAOS? NO ITS HELL!! (3)

    That day kuroha learned that even in the midst of the heaviest despair, some humans would never forget a selfie

    A haze covered the city. The sound of the sirene, the laugh of the villains, the cry of the innocents, the smell of the blood, the lack of air and the hot temperature caused by the fire. Right now, this city could only be called hell.

    (AN: For a better image, those who know Stay night and Zero should imagine the scene where Shiro was saved by Kiritsugu but a little less apocalypse.)

    Kuroha silently walked in his armor, as if he was a devil from that hell. Right now, his mind felt like it was clouded. His thoughts were heavy. How many did he kill? How many scenes of atrocities did he witness? He didn''t know? He stopped counting after fifty.

    Frankly, Kuroha hated the feeling swirling in his heart right now. After all, while not really emotionless, he rarely went through mood swings. He simply couldn''t understand. Were humans really such a disgusting race?

    In this hell, rather than trying to help and protect each other, they would rather step and ignore each other. He saw many children who were left alone because their parents either gave up on them or suffered some accidents but no one tried to help. He was forced to use a stolen phone in order to call the urgency and direct them to the positions of those children.

    Were humans...worthy of protection?

    ("SNAP OUT OF IT!! YOU CAN PHILOSOPHE ALL YOU WANT ONCE THIS END")

    Kuroha stopped. It was madness. Since the incident, Madness refused to speak to him or interact as much as he did anymore. He didn''t know why, but it didn''t matter. Madness was right. Now wasn''t the time for such a silly thing.

    He had killing to do.

    ----

    Tomura scratched his neck continuously while analyzing the situation. After the first call, they received many other ones calling for reinforcement.

    This pissed him off so much. Such a perfect plan was totally destroyed by an unknown variable. How could he accept it? How could this be possible?

    HE HATED THIS! HATED THIS SO MUCH!

    The more his feelings went out of control the more he scratched his skin. It even reached the level where his skin began to bruise.

    Finally, a hand reached him to stop him.

    "Please master. Stop!!"

    The one who touched him was Toshiko. He managed to calm himself enough to listen to her.

    "Master listen to me. This isn''t a failure. We may have faced an unexpected step back but it''s nothing in the grand scheme of things. Our goal had already been reached, everything past that was nothing more than a bonus."

    This managed to calm him completely.

    Yeah! They didn''t lose. This bastard may have destroyed his goons but in the end those were nothing more than Cannon fodder. They did their jobs and it didn''t matter when they would be thrown away.

    But, butˇ­ That bastard who threatened him!!!

    "Master listen to me. Since the enemy is unknown and incredibly ruthless. We should retreat. There''s no shame in retreating when facing an unknown enemyˇ­ Kurogiri-san, please open the portal."

    Kurogiri simply nodded and opened the portal. It was in those situations he was glad of Sumeragi Toshiko''s presence. She might be eccentric but she was the only one Tomura listened to apart from the master.

    As he looked at Sumeragi pulling Tomura toward the portal, he couldn''t help but think that rather than a master and his servant, they looked more like a mother calming her child who was throwing a tantrum.

    ---

    The heroes looked incredulously at the scenes in front of them on the TV.

    It was Chaos, no, it was hell.

    There, a TV host could be seen giving a summary of the situation. It was a rather beautiful woman. She had long pale lilac hair worn parted to her left, full lips, and a pale blue skin. Her sclera was completely black, whereas her eyes irises were green. On the Tv, her name could be seen: KIZUKI CHITOSE. Her calm and sensual voice resonated  in the room

    "Today, in Saitama, a very tragic event happened. A group of criminals, more commonly called villains went crazy and attacked the city for unknown reasons, leading to a very large number of casualties and destroyed infrastructure. From the information we received, the situation was resolved because of the intervention of an unknown Individual who used rather bloody means."

    On the corner, a blurry video showed the shadow of someone saving people by putting them on his back and walking away from the debris and the ruble.

    "For clear reasons, we are unable to show how he dealt with the villains, but this video shows that this man? Isn''t just a bloodthirsty individual. For most people, this video shows us a clear resemblance to All Might from all those years ago. Then we can''t help but ask ourselves. Is he an angel? Or a devil? The answer to this question is in your heart. Finally, we can only finish this broadcast by asking ourselves this. Where were the heroes?"

    After the end of the broadcast, the silence in the room was deafening. Each of them had ragged breath as the images they were shown passed again and again in their mind.

    *Crack* *Boom*

    The sound of the table being destroyed rosed them. But they immediately began to shiver. Right now, they could see a demon. The wrath on All Might''s face was so evident that the room seemed to be frozen. If before he simply seemed angry, right now it was like he was ready for a massacre.

    "We have been had."

    Two cold voices resonated at the same time in the room. They came from Nighteye and Nezu. The two of them were one of the few who could still keep their head cold. Nighteye because it was his job to always be calm and analyze the situation, and Nezu because he only cared about those under him. The death of any other human wouldn''t bother him that much. He just hoped that none of his students were present in that scene.

    All Might''s cold voice resonated in the room.

    "It doesn''t matter right now. We must go to help with the evacuation. Each second we delay here might mean another life lost."

    The heroes calmed themselves and began to make preparations. They''re already ready to go help. The threat might have been eliminated, but they could still help, no, they had to help.

    ---

    In another city, in the conference room of a tall building, three-man could be seen watching the TV attentively, when Chitose posed her final question,

    "Where were the heroes?"

    They couldn''t help but let a derisive chuckle. One of them laughed a little before sipping a little bit of wine,

    "Curious, is still as cheeky as always, to think she would ask such an evil question."

    This man had reasonably long, dark hair that he wore swept back, a single strand left hanging down over his face. He wore a plain business suit, consisting of a white dress shirt, a black tie, and a black blazer. His true name was Hanabata Koku

    "Trumpet, you shouldn''t laugh. It''s her job to do such a thing. Thanks to that, the already sensitized situations become worse, putting the heroes in a more passive situation. Now, RE-Destro what do we do?"

    The one who rebuked Trumpet was a man holding a PC. He was a tall lanky man with shiny dark hair that reached to his waist, worn down with a neat fringe hanging over his eyes. He wore a long-sleeved black turtleneck shirt and dark pants. His true name was Chikazoku Tomoyasu.

    "Now now, Skeptic. How many times did I tell you to be less blunt with your words?"

    The last man could be seen standing close to the window of the office as he watched everything that was happening below. He was a tall, odd-looking middle-aged man with a prominently long, pointed nose and intruding chin. He was wearing a suit that consists of a green dress shirt, a green tie and a black pinstripe blazer with matching dress pants. He was Yotsubashi Rikiya, also known as RE-Destro in his organization.

    "Anyway, we do nothing. Our goal is in sight. The events of today allowed our plan to go forward by several months or even years. Right now, we just have to observe and adjust to the situation, lest we fail. We are the Meta Liberation Army. We will not fail."

    "YES!"

    ---

    That day was marked in the annals of history. That day, was the day two voices raised in Japan.

    One for the changes in the law of quirks use, and one for the arrestation for the criminal known as the Devil.

    His crimes were as follows.

    Illegal use of quirk in public places.

    Unsanctioned murder of exactly 84 peoples.

    Undue act of Tortures on other humans being.

    Destruction of divers facilities

    Since his actions seemed to be done in order to protect the populations, he will receive a less severe sanction should he surrender himself.

    The criminal, Code name: Devil is now classified as a class S criminal.

    These decisions from the government created an uproar of an incredibly large proportion.

 Chapter 85 - INTERLUDE 14: GIRLS REACTIONS

    Right now, Himiko felt like she was going crazy. Today, just after a few hours of class, Shiketsu suddenly ordered the cessation of all classes and sent them to their home per group of ten with two profs on each group. You could say that it was a hard and torturous situation. Made worse by the fact that the profs refused to explain anything.

    Thankfully her home was rather close so she was one of the first to go home. This should have been a simple but weird day. That was it until she watched the broadcast station. She didn''t care about how much those people suffered. She didn''t care about why such a situation would occur.

    What made her so unstable right now was the video of Kuroha saving so many people.

    (What should we do? What should we do?)

    Until now, what she feared the most finally began to happen. Himiko would never underestimate the government. If they really put enough resources on it, sooner or later Kuroha would make a mistake and they''ll find him.

    (No! Stop being so alarmist. There''s still hope.)

    It was when she began to calm herself that her phone began to vibrate. Someone was calling her. She was a little surprised when she saw the name but she still decided to pick up the call

    "Hello, Momo. What circ.u.mstances gave me such a pleasure of this call?"

    "Please Himiko, come to my house fast. We need to discuss something."

    *Beep* *Beep* *Beep*

    After that, she hanged without waiting for Himiko''s answer. Himiko never hated more such a set of words. She didn''t know what was happening, but she didn''t think this conversation would be calm.

    ----

    Right now, Momo wasn''t in a good state of mind either. She was sitting on her bed, the light switched off. The sole source of light being her PC.

    On her pc, a video was on. It was a video of a Devil rescuing people from the fire. One could really see the shadow of All Might in this video. Only that this Devil didn''t laugh like him.

    But, Momo wasn''t a fanboy. What made her unable to stop looking at this video was the design and color of the armor the Devil was wearing. Why? Because she knew this armor. More precisely, she once saw the sketch of this armor in Kuroha bag.

    At that time she was overcome by a little bit of curiosity and wanted to see what was in his bag. But only after opening it did she think that what she was doing was wrong and would most likely anger him should he discover it. That''s why she immediately closed the bag. Still, her memory was top notch, and she perfectly remembered after having a glimpse of this sketch.

    She believed in coincidence but there was a limit to it. Such a situation wasn''t a coincidence but a fact. Kuroha was either related to Devil or, most likely, Devil himself.

    She didn''t know what to think. Even though she called Himiko and told her to come, she did this in a moment of impulse and didn''t know what she would say to him.

    She let out a bitter smile as she remembered what he told her when rejecting her.

    "You don''t know the real meˇ­ Huh?"

    A sigh of frustration escaped her lips. She truly didn''t know the real him.

    She also didn''t know what to think now that she did. Devil was now recognized as a high level criminal. But was what he did really evil.

    But he didn''t have the right to punish them either.

    But so what? If he didn''t act how much worse would have the situation turned?

    Isn''t that saying breaking the law does not matter as long as one brings good results.

    "Argh!!"

    She let an unlady like groan of frustration as she put her hands on her hair and let herself fall completely on her bed.

    "I will let Himiko explain everything to me."

    ----

    Right now, a tanned woman with white hair and red eyes as well as rabbit hair could be seen in a high quality apartment, as she watched a video, a large quantity of beer can present around her.

    Right now, all she was wearing was a pair of black panties and a white shirt long enough to reach her thighs but tight enough that her abundant bust stretched a little against it. This allowed a very tantalizing sight, nosebleed worthy for the newbie. Her position as she watched the video was also a little very interesting. She had her legs crossed. A position that would have shown glimpse of her panties had anyone be present with her.

    She was Mirko or Rumi. The rabbit hero

    This video was different from the one circulating on the TV stations. If that one showed him saving people, this one was the one where he could be seen killing people.

    *Crack*

    The sound of a biscuit breaking could be heard as she put one in her mouth.

    *Whistle*

    She took another heavy swing of her beer and let out a whistle of admiration as she saw him squeeze the head of the villains.

    *Cheer*

    She cheered like a fan girl as she watched him dodge a pinched attack and deal a lethal counter.

    She was different from the other heroes. For them this guy was a crime worthy of prison for life. For her, this guy was a hidden gem that should be polished better to shine on the world.

    In her opinion. Heroes nowadays were too wishy-washy. Villain should be destroyed and killed without any pity if the situation called for it.

    Oh well, this has nothing to do with her. Not like she would meet him. After all he was wearing a disguise. It was one

    *Ding* *Dong*

    "*Grumble* who could it be at this time of the day."

    She went to the intercom and tried to see, but, what she saw petrified her. Faster that she could react another one sounded.

    *Ding* *dong*

    Then a voice came from the interface.

    "Rumi-Chan, I know that you''re here. Don''t make me lose my time trying to find you."

    Those words scared her so much that she immediately went and opened the door. Right now, none of her usual confidence could be seen. Rather, she seemed like a tamed dog wagging her tail to her master.

    Once she opened the door, she bowed with respect.

    "Good afternoon Sensei."

    "Stand up my child."

    Mirko didn''t relax when she heard those words. Rather she was sure that something unpleasant was bound to happen. Effectively, she soon heard those words.

    "I need your help. It''s time for you to meet your juniors."

    "Juniors?"

    ----

    Somewhere else, in what looked like a bas.e.m.e.nt, a woman in armor was watching a video of Devil. Weirdly, like Mirko, she also had the version full of killing and torture.

    "Humˇ­ He seems to be a little unstable mentally. But it''s not a problem."

    Another voice sounded from behind her. The person who spoke was evidently a man. But the shadow surrounding him made it impossible to see his face.

    "I am sure. This man is trustworthy. What more, even though he was a little extreme. I can accept the way he acted this time. Even for me those guys weren''t worthy of being called human anymore."

    The man behind her simply nodded. It was impossible to see whether he acquiesced to her or simply didn''t want to bother since he knew how stubborn she was.

    "Anyway, I promised you to not treat you as a child anymore. Make your own choices. Like an a.d.u.l.t and accept andˇ­"

    "... Accept the result like an a.d.u.l.t. Don''t worry. I understand."

    The man nodded at this retort and went away. Ferrum Femina on the other hand simply went back to watching the video.

    (Japan is really more interesting than I thought.)

 Chapter 86 - CH 69: ISSUE (1)

    Four days after the appearance of the Devil. It was in the morning. Birds were chirping and dogs

    Right now Kuroha was standing in front of a high-rising apartment building in Tokyo. On his back, a large bag could be seen, while he was holding the handle of a travel bag with his left hand. In his right hand, he was holding a map. On its instructions could be seen, with the face of a girl sticking out her tongue drawn on the left side.

    Kuroha sighed, before finally ringing the bell. But, why was kuroha holding so much luggage and looking as if he was moving out? Well, it''s because he was.

    ----FLASHBACK START

    Two days after the event of Devil apparition, Kuroha was sitting in his bedroom with Milieniea. Her words put him in a true dilemma.

    "You need to move out."

    Kuroha was stunned for a short while. Move out? What does it mean? Milienia, as if finding his reaction funny, let out a petal laugh, before rolling her eyes.

    "You really think we are blind? Even though you were covered in armor, I could easily decipher your fighting style. The same went for Nighteye and All Might. Right now they''re too busy dealing with the fallout of your actions. Thankfully you were smart enough to not use your quirks to their fullest. People don''t even know that you have a blood quirk but think that you have one that allows you to create weapons."

    Kuroha shut up after hearing this. Truthfully, the moment he went back and saw that video of him, he was dumbfounded. He didn''t even know when it was taken. No rather who the hell has the time to take a video when they''re facing such a situation.

    Anyway, he had already made preparations and never used his [BLINK] in front of people. Same for Hemokinesis. He only created weapons directly from his armor. Seems like this really saved him. Thinking of it, his [BLINK] currently feels weird. As if somehow it became something else, something more, he needed to investigate it later. After scattering those thoughts he asked,

    "What did Nighteye and All Might say?"

    "Nothing. Boy, those two really love you. Let me be clear with you. Right now you need to move out. You need to create some distance between the two of you and Nighteye. The man broke his conviction again and again for you. Right now, you are officially a criminal but he is still trying to protect you. But even so, he should be struggling internally right now."

    Kuroha lowered his head in shame. He couldn''t understand what Nighteye and All Might were feeling. But since the two of them wanted him to become a hero so much, the current disappointment should be greater than anything else.

    "Shouldn''t I at least stay and try discussing with him?"

    "Yes. You really need a discussion with Nighteye. No, with all of us. But not right now. Those children''s feelings are still too raw. Same goes for you. If you guys discuss in your current state, someone will say something that cannot be taken back. I would rather avoid senseless drama."

    Milienia, seeing Kuroha silent, shook her head before continuing,

    "*Sigh* Right now, the relationship between you and Nighteye as well as All Might is like a bridge. A very fragile bridge that might snap at any moment. If you walk on it without enough preparation, it will fall with the two of you."

    After a while, Kuroha finally raised his head

    "I understand. Where am I going to stay?"

    Milienia tilted her head and let out a wink before saying

    "It''s. A. Secret."

    Kuroha shuddered. What kind of prank did this master of his prepared?

    -----FLASHBACK END

    Kuroha waited for a little at the intercom before hearing.

    "Who are you?"

    "Hello, I am Hayate Kuroha. Milienia-sensei told me to come here."

    "..."

    "Hello?"

    "...Shit!! Wait for a little."

    Kuroha was a little bewildered but still decided to wait. It wasn''t like he had anything better to do.

    Five minutes later, he could hear a buzz from the intercom, as well as the sound of the door unlocking.

    "Come in, I''m on the third floor."

    Kuroha nodded, even though he knew he couldn''t be seen, and entered. While walking, he began to have a feeling of incongruity.  This feeling grew stronger and stronger as he neared the elevator. Then, it hit him... He couldn''t feel any heartbeat. Rather, he could only feel one heartbeat.

    (Hum...So she is like Nighteye. It seems like the entire building belongs to her. I really wonder who she might be.)

    Well, let just say, that he was really surprised by who he saw once he reached the third floor.

    ----

    Nighteye was sitting in his office, cleaning one of his many figurines of All Might,

    "If you continue like that you''ll break it."

    This voice made him pause a little. He raised his head and saw Milienia standing in front of him. He was a little surprised. To think he wouldn''t even be able to hear her entering.

    "Still thinking about the boy?"

    Nighteye flinched a little before asking a question,

    "Do you think I failed as a father?"

    "Yes, you did."

    The answer was so instantaneous that Nighteye feels like he was physically punched.

    "Ahaha look at your face! What? Did you think I would do something less hurtful? let''s be more serious, you seriously failed. You didn''t notice a dangerous problem because you didn''t want to face the truth. Now, it''s already too late, but you still refuse to appear. Your lack of insight and your cowardice is really beautiful to look at."

    Nighteye closed his eyes in pain. He wanted to explain, but She once again cut him off,

    "I will be frank with you. You f.u.c.k.i.e.d it. At least you should have seen him out. But...You didn''t. Mending the relationship between the two of you will be hard.

    Nighteye nodded. Right now, he felt many conflicting emotions about Kuroha. But in the end, Kuroha wasn''t an evil existence. He was just his son. He would protect him, even if it goes against every principle he ever held dear. That''s what it means to be a parent. A parent should be ready to sacrifice his well being for his children.

    "But where did you send him?"

    "Where? Ufufu! Somewhere great!!"

 Chapter 87 - CH 70: ISSUE (2)

    Kuroha looked with surprise at the one who opened the door for him. Mirko, the hero ranked fifth. A very powerful woman. Kuroha wasn''t a fanboy like Izuku and Nighteye, as such his knowledge of heroes was rather sparse, but it was hard to not know her since Minagata had a larger poster of her in her Hero costume in his room.

    Right now, she wasn''t wearing her hero costume, but rather a pair of tights jean and a beautiful grey shirt.

    "Oh! So you''re one of my juniors Master talked about? Enter."

    She opened the door wide and stepped aside. Kuroha didn''t mind her and did as he was told. Anyway, he didn''t have too much luggage on him. The interior of the room was rather large and luxurious. It was clear that Mirko didn''t lack money. What more if his suspicions were right, the totality of this building belonged to her. This was rather astonishing

    Kuroha looked around a little before finally settling down and took a seat on one of the chairs and stayed silent. He didn''t really care about what she would do. As long as she gives him shelter and something to eat he would be happy. In the worst case, he would simply be at Himiko''s home. Her might not be as large as Momo, but it was still large enough to be called a mansion.

    Meanwhile, Mirko was looking at him with contemplation. Milienia wasn''t someone anyone could take as a master. If it was a game, she would be the equivalent of the super powerful old master full of mysteries who trained the hero and transformed him into a super fighter with some weird and painful, very very painful training regiment. In fact, from what she knew, Milienia trained a very large amount of heroes throughout the world, and many of them reached a rather high level.

    But, even then, all of them were nothing more than playing in Milienia''s eyes. Well, a plaything was a little derogatory. At most they could be called pass time that she enjoyed for a while before becoming bored. Only a very select few of those she trained could call her master. The criterion wasn''t strength, nor talent, but rather simply liking. If she liked them she would take them as a disciple. If she didn''t, she would just teach them some little things before going away and redo everything.

    Mirko was one of the select few. She wasn''t Japanese from birth, but rather from a war-torn country in another part of the world. There, it was a dog eat dog type of world. In that country, she already stood out as a powerful figure and was revered by many. But, once she met her, she was crushed so mercilessly that she had a nightmare for the following week. Worst, after Knocking her out, Milienia actually kidnapped her before sending through the world as a mercenary and then telling her to go to Japan.

    That was why she didn''t form a team and agency. She didn''t know why her master wanted her to play the hero in Japan, but she knew that it wouldn''t be pretty. What more, in her eyes heroes who join teams were nothing more than cowards. One should only rely on his or her own strength to go through any adversities.

    Anyway, she really wondered what Master saw in him. After all, even though the two of them were disciples. Mirko could feel that the love master had for this boy was far greater than anything else. When she talked to her about him and how amazing he was, she felt like her master was taking Kuroha as her own child or something even closer.

    Looking at the boy in front of her, the first thought that flashed through her mind was how alike they were. The same red eyes, the same tanned skin, the same long white hair. Apart from her rabbit ears, anyone who saw them would think that they were related in some way or another.  Well, of course, that was impossible. She might be an orphan, but she knew who her parents were. Just that they were killed during the war. Still, she would be lying if she said that his appearance didn''t make her feel closer to him.

    This wasn''t all. She could see it, this kid was different. His mind was different. When he saw her, apart from a mild surprise, he showed no other emotion. Few kids could be as calm and as bold as this one. For her, more than their matching appearance, and the fact that they had the same master, seeing him so calm was what pleased her the most. She hated how wishy-washy most heroes in Japan were. she nodded to herself

    (If he is half as amazing as the master said, then he being here won''t be boring.)

    She was about to open her mouth and speak to him when one of her phones rang. She had two phones, and this one was exclusively used for work. She frowned a little before temporarily ignoring it.

    "Look, kid, I need to go. I wrote my number on the fridge and left a magnetic card for you to enter the building.  This entire apartment building belongs to me. The first and second floors are reserved. So search for a room on this floor. Any room you like. It will be yours later. When I come back tonight, we will discuss it more thoroughly and I will give you the magnetic card for the room you will choose. Are we clear?"

    Kuroha looked at her for a short while before simply nodding,

    "Yes."

    Mirko simply went to change, and roughly ten minutes later, left the house, with Kuroha alone in it.

    ----

    Kuroha now alone, didn''t directly go search for a room. He didn''t particularly care about it. After all, it''s not like he would sleep in it, and since apart from reading and training he had no other hobby, he didn''t need something fancy.

    Right now, what he needed to do was to reassess his situation. He needed to see things from a higher and broader perspective. He also needed to plan his future as a vigilante and if he would ever wear the Crimson Devil armor.

    All those were decisions he needed to plan for carefully, sadly he had no one to confine to. At the same time, he remembered how he missed his previous meeting with Ferrum Femina. But, well, she should understand that he couldn''t appear right now. What''s more, with his current identity, he didn''t think that she would still want to team up with him.

    Finally, he sighed before taking his phone. Yesterday, he received a message from Momo asking him to come to meet her today. He didn''t want to just teleport to her like he did with Himiko. It would be pretty awkward to suddenly appear in front of her parents or something like that. He dialed her number,

    "Hello, Momo are you free right now? Yes? Ok, then I will reach you soon."

    After hanging up, he vanished and went toward Momo''s position.

    ----

    Meanwhile, the situation in the conference room was rather heavy. Last time, the conference was full of screams and bravado, this time it was so calm it was eery. Right now, only the top ten heroes, as well as the executives of UA and shiketsu were present.

    After deep and relentless analysis, it becomes clear how they were unable to receive any information about the attack and were still in the dark. The same as to how the mastermind could grasp such an accurate timing when they were. Only two answers were possible...Either they were very incompetent, or, and most likely, there was a traitor in their midst.

 Chapter 88 - CH 71: ISSUE (3)

    A few hours ago,

    Momo was looking at her reflection in the mirror. Right now dark circles could be seen under her eyes. She didn''t sleep a wink last night. She couldn''t help but think about her discussion with Himiko and what she would say to Kuroha.

    Himiko didn''t tell her the full truth. She said so herself. She clearly asserted that no matter what she would never tell her Kuroha''s secrets without his permission. Still she told her that some of her assumptions were more or less right and that she just had to confirm them with Kuroha.

    She didn''t know what to do. She told him that she wanted to talk but she was extremely confused. After all, it wasn''t everyday you learned that your crush might be a highly researched criminal.

    She should have felt disgust. She should have been afraid. But to tell the truth, she wasn''t. At least not too much. She knew that Kuroha would never hurt anyone for no good reason. No. She wasn''t sure if she would have felt disgusted even if he did this for no good reason.

    (Love is truly the greatest poison.)

    Right now. She was afraid. Not of Kuroha. But of herself. She wondered just how far she could go for Kuroha. She feared how far she could go for him.

    "*Sigh* I should stop thinking too hard. Some things can only be discussed face to face."

    She opened the water and took a bath. Once she finished, that she brushed, then, dried her hair before putting a little bit of makeup on her face in order to hide her dark circles. After that, she wore a short light yellow dress with an open back over her black lace panties. She was the very definition of alluring.

    The very moment she finished, she could hear her phone ringing.

    "Hello, Kuroha. Yes, I am free right now. OK, I am waiting"

    ----

    The moment Kuroha appeared next to her, Momo immediately felt like she lost herself. Everything that she planned, everything that she wanted to say, flowed out of her mind. She opened her mouth many times.

    "Hello Momo, how are you?... Momo? Momo? Hey Momo."

    The feeling of being repeatedly shaken brought her back to her senses. She couldn''t but blush in shame at her reaction and berated herself in her mind.

    (Calm yourself Momo. It''s just Kuroha. Calm yourself.)

    Finally, after taking a deep breath, she finally talked,

    "It''s ok. Sorry, I just blanked out a little."

    Hearing this, Kuroha let out a sigh of relief before letting out a kind smile and patting her head.

    "You worried me a little. I am happy that everything is alright."

    Momo, blushed so hard at this that her face looked like a tomato.

    (it''s cheating!!!)

    If this was a game, Kuroha words and smiles were like a fatality. She received critical damage to her heart.

    (Remember why you called him!!!)

    Those thoughts managed to bring her back from the meeting point of happiness.

    "Follow me, please. My bedroom isn''t the best place to discuss."

    She blushed a little when she thought about what kind of action was appropriate in a bedroom, but she immediately scattered that thought.

    (Calm yourself. Don''t let Himiko weird ideas influence you.)

    Kuroha, tilted his head in wonder once he saw her stutter toward the end and blush again. He didn''t know what was happening but it sure as hell was weird.

    ---

    A few minutes. After taking a mini car. Because yes, they needed a car to go to some places here. Kuroha and Momo found a seat in a clearing. The table and chairs were originally white but mindful of Kuroha distaste for such color, Momo asked for it to be painted in blue.

    This forest was a private one that belonged to Momo. Once again, yes, not the yaoyorozu family, but Momo herself. It was a birthday gift she got on her 10th birthday. Prior to this, she said to her father that she wished to be able to walk in a forest like a princess.

    One month later, a bunch of three were placed and many herbivores animals such as deer, bunny and other of this kind were also put in. Once their number reached a number too high, a part of them would be caught and sent to differents zoo or other reserves throughout the world that belonged to the Yaoyorozu family

    Kuroha never lacked money since Nighteye was quite rich himself. But Momo was on a whole nother level. If it was a Xianxia. A crowd of onlookers would complain that the difference between them was like heaven and earth and that he was nothing more than a toad trying to eat a swan.

    Momo, after taking a sip of the tea that was prepared by her maid not long ago finally managed to gather her nerve. No matter what the outcome of today''s discussion, their relationship would never be the same.

    After being rejected they could still stay as friends, but this time they might not even be that much. Saying that she wasn''t scared would be a lie. She dreaded it so much that she basically didn''t sleep a wink for the last few days. But, it has to be done. She took a deep breath, her large chest undulating as she did so and said with a calm voice,

    "Kuroha, I know you''re the Devilˇ­"

    ----

    Right now Himiko was sitting next to an artificial riverbank while munching a cake she bought. Well, one of the cakes. She was a little frustrated.

    She didn''t fear what would be the result of Kuroha''s discussion with Momo. She already knew more or less how it would end. No, what frustrated her was a little hard to explain.

    Until now, she was the one closest to Kuroha. No one apart from her knew his secret. They shared something that no one could intrude in. Now, this would end.

    She already had the resolve to do everything for Kuroha, even creating a harem for him if necessary.

    After all, nowadays, while something like harem was still a little frowned upon in Japan, it wasn''t officially prohibited like in the past.

    Why? Because of how quirks worked and were passed on. The more powerful or in synergies your parents'' quirks were, the higher the chance to be born with a very powerful quirk.

    As such, people with powerful quirk were encouraged to have as many children with equally powerful partners. This concept was called quirk marriage.

    From what she knew, this concept did more bad than good, creating many broken families since they married simply out of obligation rather than for love. But, what did it matter to her? As long as this concept existed everything was alright.

    Still, now that things are coming to heads, she feels a little reluctant. She felt irritated. As if she was about to lose a part of something that should have belonged to her.

    "*Sigh* If only Kuroha wasn''t immune to drugs and able to teleport."

    She couldn''t help but sigh at the number of plans she had to discard because of those abilities of his. Kidnapping nowadays wasn''t an easy thing.

    Just as she was about to gobble another cake, from the corner of her eyes, she saw a weird man walking toward her. Well, more like wobbling.

    He seemed rather tall, close to 180 cm. He wore a black jean as well as a black tee-shirt with a white jacket over it. The weirdest thing was that she couldn''t distinguish his features. After all, he wore a plastic bag that entirely covered his head. This guy seemed fishy. Extremely fishy. But, she didn''t feel any malice from him.

    After nearing her, *Bam*, he suddenly fell over. She approached him, before using her foot to nudge him before turning him over like an omelet.

    "Hello...Mister? Are you dead? If you aren''t could you go die a little farther from me? I''m trying to eat."

    The man twitched a little,

    "F-food. Please, give me some. I-I am so hungry- NO!! I am not. Please help me-Go away!!"

    She couldn''t help but let out a laugh,

    "Ahaha Mister, you''re weird."

    She crouched down a little and took out a cate from her bag.

    "Take it. Humˇ­ Mister, how are you going to eat with this bag on your head?"

    She didn''t wait for him to answer, before deciding to take it out.

    "Kyaaˇ­ PUT IT BACK!! PUT IT BACK!!!, I WILL SPLIT APART! NO!! I WON''T!!!!!

    That scream startled her a little. Anyone in her place would have gotten the hell away, but, for her, this guy was really interesting. Still, while she didn''t mind torturing people, this man did nothing to her, as such, she put back the bag over his head.

    "Ah!! I didn''t split. Thank you-IT WAS BECAUSE OF YOU."

    She simply smiled at this before giving him the cake. The man, simply slightly lifted his bag in order to eat, before saying happily,

    "So good!! It has been a while since I ate a cake."

    "Hehehe, so, Mister, how should I call you?"

    The man posed, as if in trance.

    "My... name? My name? I am called Bubaigawara Jin. But, I would rather go under the name, Twice."

    "Twice, huh...Fancy meeting you. My name is Himiko Toga"

    She smiled as she stretched her hand toward him. If this man was really who she thought he was, then she struck gold!!!

 Chapter 89 - CH 72: ISSUE(4)

    "Kuroha...I know you''re the one saving people as Devil."

    The moment he heard those words, Kuroha''s hand that was stretching toward his teacup stilled for an instant, so short it was unremarkable, before naturally reaching his target and taking a sip out of it. During this sip, hundreds of thoughts went at lightning speed in his head. Before four option presented to him one after another

    Should he ask what made her say that? No, doing so would be basically confessing.

    Should he simply deny? He didn''t know. After all, even though he hides many things from those close to him, he never explicitly lied to them. Still, lying by omission was still lying.

    Should he flee? It wasn''t like he could flee eternally, sooner or later he would have to confront her.

    Should he refuse to speak...? Momo isn''t the kind to force secrets out of another.

    Should he simply accept her assertionˇ­? Did he trust her enough to do so?

    While Kuroha was thinking, Momo was nervously observing him since the moment she said those words. She knew him. At least she knew that the number of information he could process at one time was abnormally high. It was one of the reasons he always lost at battle and sport type games. The AI was simply too slow for him.

    She had many times wanted to tell him to just play strategy type games or RPG, he would have way more success on them. But he was so cute when he became depressed after losing that she and the others never told him that.

    Anyway, she knew that right now he should have already reached a conclusion. Whatever it was, she would respect it. If he denied then she wouldn''t insist. But, this would show his absolute lack of trust in her...She didn''t think they would ever be close again. She would rather he refused to speak. At least it would show that she had enough weight in his heart and that he didn''t want to lie to her.

    Finally, Kuroha opened his mouth,

    "You''re right. I am Devil."

    This decision of his was done because for reasons both objective and subjective. Let''s say, that this was just a bluff. That she only had a hunch. Then what? Will denying her question make her stop? No. it wouldn''t. It would make her search more, and one day, she will be swept into his problem.

    If on the other hand she really had proof of his identity, then him openly lying would just destroy their friendship. He wasn''t naive enough to think that love could allow one to act with impunity. Simply because she loved him didn''t mean she would succ.u.mb to all his whim.

    Love wasn''t unlimited. If you pushed the limit again and again, then it would fade away, and generally, when love faded away, it was replaced by hatred. Kuroha''s life was hard enough without having to have someone who could collapse the economy of the world with just a thought as an enemy. Of course, this was just pure speculation. But why would he try it?

    Now that Kuroha did not deny her claim. Momo was a little lost about what to do. But she remembered. One of the reasons Himiko was so far ahead was because Kuroha trusted her. Then, she just had to be as trusted if not more. Finally, she firmed her mind once again.

    "KUROHA!!!"

    "Yes?" asked Kuroha with a surprisingly calm voice.

    "Kurohaˇ­I.," added Momo with a weak voice as she gripped the hem of her robe. "I want to know more about you. I want to know THE TRUE YOU!!!"

    She nearly shouted her last sentence before lowering her head in shame. Once she finished, *Thump* *Thump*, her heart began to beat madly in her chest. It looked like it would explode. Even when she trained, her heart never beat so strongly.

    Since Kuroha stayed silent for a rather long time, she timidly raised her head to see Kuroha staring thoughtfully at the horizon. Finally, once the silence began to feel a little awkward, he talked;

    "Are you sure you want to know more?"

    "Yes!"

    "Do you know why I''m wanted by the country?"

    "Yes, I know!"

    "...And despite all my crimes, you''re still doing your all to be with me? Why?"

    "...There''s no particular reason why... I simply...Love you from the bottom of my heart."

    The moment those words sounded, a gentle wind raised slowly blew her hair. Once you added the fallen leaf lying around, all it lacked was a sad theme song to make a truly epic scene.

    "I don''t understand."

    He cast his head down as he mused those words. He really didn''t understand. Kuroha wasn''t an emotionless being. He could feel any emotions like any other Human. But, his emotions were clearly dampened compared to other people.

    That''s why he couldn''t understand. Those who had aspirations, those who had obsession, those who had a dream, those who could give up everything to reach their goal. For him, people like that shined more than anything in the world.

    If his world was a landscape of grey, then people with true dreams and obsession were the only source of light and color, and right now, Momo''s light was so bright that it nearly rivaled the one emitted by Himiko.

    For the first time, since he knew Momo, he began to feel something other than simple friendship for her. But this wasn''t enough. Simple words weren''t enough. Would she still be able to say the same words once she learns nearly everything about him?

    "I don''t understandˇ­" He repeated as he raised his head, "...But, I am willing to talk to you about the true me."

    Then, he began to speak. He would tell her everything he knew, everything except his deepest secret. He rose from his chair, turned his back to her, and began to explain. He didn''t want to see expressions of fear or disgust on her face.

    ----

    Kuroha couldn''t remember his past as a lab rat. But he had enough information to explain it more or less to people. For the next hour, he told her everything. He didn''t think that what he did was bad. But he knew that most people in Japan would only see him as a monster. Well, not that he cared.

    He told her everything he could. How he was raised in a lab. How he suffered from multiple tortures, how All Might and Nighteye saved him, how he was adopted by Nighteye. After that, how began his nightlife. How many he killed, and all that. When he finally stopped talking. Silence descended on the scene.

    He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of expression was on her face. Then, *Sniff* he could hear sounds of sniffing and sobbing. When he tried to turn to see what was happening, he could suddenly feel a weight on his back.

    "Momo..?"

    "*Sniff* Sniff* I am so-sowwy *Sob* Sob*"

    Kuroha let out a bitter smile. He was ready for many things, but he didn''t think she would cry because of his story. Though he did find it a little cute how she couldn''t even speak that well while crying. He slowly turned and hugged her tightly with his left arm, while his right one softly patted her head,

    "There, there, there. No need to cry. I''m alright."

    Momo shook her head but still put her head against his shirt. She didn''t want him to look at her face right now. Her tear and the makeup should make her look like a mess. She couldn''t help but berate herself.

    She was really too naive. No wonder Kuroha didn''t accept her confession last time. There was so much she didn''t know about him. She didn''t care about how many crimes he committed. His mean might have been extreme, but he never targeted innocent people. This was enough for her.

    After a while, she finally calmed down. When she raised her head.

    "Phh...Hahaha. You should see your face right now...Hahaha."

    Momo was momentarily stunned. How many times had Kuroha laughed like that? She didn''t know, but she knew it could be easily counted. If this was the price to pay in order to see him laugh, then it was really cheap.

    "Then, Momo, I think that I should go." As he said, he separated himself from her."I think I gave you enough to mull for a night. It''s time for me to go home."

    "W-wait."

    Kuroha was already on the verge of vanishing when she touched his hand. Normally, he would have simply vanished with no problem, but, once he reached Mirko home, he was really surprised by what he saw,

    "Huh?"

    "Huh?"

    ...A n.a.k.e.d Momo was standing next to him.

 Chapter 90 - CH 73: AWAKENING?

    Momo was bewildered for a while before a deep blush covered her face. Thanks to her training, she wasn''t particularly mindful of nudity. But there was a difference between showing too much cleavage and being stark n.a.k.e.d. She crouched down awkwardly as she asked,

    "Please, could you give me something to cover myself."

    Kuroha, on the other hand, was entranced by what he was seeing. He had seen Himiko many times half-n.a.k.e.d, but this was the first time he saw a girl completely n.a.k.e.d. Once again he couldn''t help but marvel at Momo un-Japanese like curves. Her white skin seemed to shine under the light of the room.

    Her b.r.e.a.s.ts, which were far larger than normal stood proud and straight as if to tell gravity to go f.u.c.k itself. The little cherries at the top were of a beautiful and deep pink that gave one the feeling of wanting to suck on it. Her full perk butt was perfectly toned despite being bountiful. As his gaze slowly trailed down her body he was a little surprised by what he found further down south. He couldn''t help but murmur,

    "So there''s no hair down here."

    His voice might have been low, but with the proximity, Momo perfectly heard everything. If before she was red, now she legitimately crimson. She was happy to see him lost while admiring her, but she would have rather that it happened somewhere else.

    "Kuroha please."

    This made Kuroha snap out of it. "Sorry, You are simply too beautiful". He didn''t think that there was any need to act like a teenager in heat and blush and stammer because of an accident. A lucky accident. He went toward his bag as he wanted to find a shirt for her to wear. After a while, he finally found one.

    "Take it."

    Momo nodded and took the shirt. It was a black and red shirt with long sleeves. She carefully wore it and tried to button it, but once it reached her chest it became a little harder so decided to top as she didn''t want to make the buttons snap.

    Looking at the current Momo, Kuroha took another critical hit. One might think that the shirt would make her less alluring. But, true gentlemen know that there are few things s.e.xier than a beautiful girl wearing a man shirt. The shirt was so long that it reached her thighs and slightly blocked the view toward her garden while still giving an illusion of being able to see. The lack of buttons emphasized her bulging chest by creating a deep cleavage. The sleeves being too long gave her a very cute and young look. All in all, this was a fatal combo for any straight man, and even someone like Kuroha couldn''t help but feel a stirring deep inside his heart.

    The same went for Momo. She still didn''t understand why she appeared there with Kuroha without her clothes on, but this could be her chance. As her mother once said, cooked rice cannot be taken back. If she used this chance to go all the way, she knew that no matter what happened she would always have a place in his heart.

    *Step* *Step*

    Her soft step echoed in the apartment as she walked with her dainty little feet toward him. Once she reached him, she slowly looked up with upturned and moist eyes as she murmured, "Kurohaˇ­", before tiptoeing and slowly bringing her lips toward him. Sadly, just as their lips were about to connect,

    *Click*

    The sound of the door being unlocked sounded in their ear. Then, *Bang!!* a young blond girl entered the room.

    "YAHOO!!! Kuroha-Kun, how are my cute students doing?....Oh...Ohhhh!!! Fufufu I see!!! Bye-bye, act as if I wasn''t here."

    For the first time in her life, Momo wished to kill someone from the bottom of her heart.

    ----

    Momo was now seated awkwardly next to Kuroha as Milienia sat face to face and looked at them with a knowing grin. She was still wearing Kuroha''s shirt, as she actually quite liked it, and she didn''t feel shy in front of Milienia, even though her relationship with her wasn''t as deep as the one she had with Malicia.

    After being brought back from the haze of l.u.s.t, she couldn''t help but berate herself at what she nearly did. Once she calmed herself she used Kuroha phone to call her personal maid, who also played the role of bodyguard, Hiragi Suzuka, in order to not let them worry too much.

    She had been assigned bodyguards since the day Kuroha saved her from being abducted. Most of them hide in the background when she went out, with only Suzuka being at her side during official events.

    Finally, Milienia put aside her teasing expression and became a little more serious before looking at Momo before slightly dipping her head down,

    "Firstly, I am happy that Kuroha was able to find someone else to share his past. I like Himiko-chan very much, but she alone isn''t enough to close the hole in his heart. I also understand how deep your feeling must be for you to have such a revolve. For that, you have all my respect."

    Kuroha felt a little weird. He always knew that Milienia favored him. This action of hers made this even cleared. But, he didn''t understand why. Meanwhile, Milienia raised her head before continuing,

    "If I understand well, you say that when you touched him, you were brought back with him, while, from the information your servant gave, your clothes stayed where you two were previously."

    Momo nodded.

    "Anything else?"

    She tilted her head and thought carefully, "No, not really. It was basically instantaneous. I feel nothing apart from a very short feeling of dizziness."

    "Humˇ­", Milienia crossed her leg as she began to analyze the situation,

    "Kuroha you said that recently, your [BLINK] seemed to have gone through a change since that day right?"

    "Exactly..."

    "I see... Then, Congratulations, your quirk went through an awakening."

    Kuroha and Momo were a little stumped. Momo hesitatingly asked,

    "What do you mean by awakened?"

    "Humˇ­" Milienia put a finger under her chin as she closed her eyes and seemingly went deep in thought. Finally, she opened her eyes and said, "See, Quirk generally doesn''t appear directly at birth. It needs a latent time that can vary from a few seconds since birth to about four years since birth. This is called quirk awakening. But, what some people don''t know is that quirk can go through a second or even a third awakening. Each awakening considerably boosts the power of the quirk."

    "I see." Kuroha and Momo nodded. Then, Kuroha asked, "What''s the trigger for this awakening?"

    Milienia let out a bitter smile,

    "...Emotional stress."

    "Ohˇ­"

    As if to reminisce about something, Milienia looked toward the window with a blank look,

    "Quirk can awaken when the user is under high mental duress. It can be anything really, from sadness over the losing money, to a life and death situation. Of course, the higher the stress, the higher the chances of awakening. Hehe, during that time the number of experiments over this phenomena was pretty high."

    She let out a sneer of hatred as she said those words, the temperature around her visibly cooling, and Kuroha even had the impression for a short time that light itself bent around her.

    "Masterˇ­"

    This seemed to bring her back from musing as she faced Kuroha and Momo with her usual cheeky smile,

    "Anyways, space quirk types are really quirky...If you caught my drift."

    One could feel a cold air go throughout the room. After a while, even Milienia couldn''t help but blush slightly, and she puffed her cheek while moving her head to the side,

    "*Humph!!!*Youngsters nowadays don''t understand a good joke." After that, she let out a sigh before regaining a more serious expression.

    "Awakened quirk can be really dangerous both for the user and those around him. I suggest that you avoid experimenting with it for the time being. Simply use it as you always did."

    "...You say for the time being. But for how long?"

    At those words, Milienia let out a mysterious chuckle.

    "From what I heard, because of the incident that happened a few days ago, UA decided to change the date of their sports festival. It will happen in about two weeks or so. After this festival, you guys will have to go to different agencies for internsh.i.p.s in order to better understand how heroes work. I plan to go see a brat and his sister and call an old debt. They will train youˇ­"

    Kuroha was a little stunned. Since she was so sure they could train him, this meant that they should have a space-related quirk. To tell the truth. Space and time quirks were extremely rare. This showed again how large the connection of his master was.

    Momo raised her hand in doubt,

    "Milienia-san. Even though I''m not a heroes fan like Midoriya, I have never heard of Heroes being able to manipulate space."

    "Fufufu, those two aren''t really heroes. You could call them the dark side of the heroes. Those who do the truly dirty jobs. Anyways, this is as much as I will tell. A girl gotta keep an air of mysteriousness. Hum...As a freebie, I can only leave a hint... This guy is a true bastard."

 Chapter 91 - CH 74: NEW SCHOOL DAY

    Milienia could be seen walking alone under the moon as she hummed a song. Right now she was in a very good mood.

    She had lived longer than most humans could ever hope to be able to. She was present during the dawn of quirk in this world and lived through all the chaos and bloodshed that ensued until the current times and she would most likely outlive even the next generation.

    Most people seek immortality and seem to take it as some form of bliss. They were wrong. For her, immortality was a curse. Her quirk awakened so many times that right now she wouldn''t die even if she wanted to. She already tried many many times, and, each time, the only tangible result was this unimaginable pain.

    For someone like her, human life was so fleeting that it was pitiful. What she sought more than anything else was a true partner. Sadly, until now, every time she thought she found one, she became sorely disappointed.

    She trained many people, because of their gift, because of their personality or simply because of a whim. But, until now, none of them managed to satisfy her. Well, that was until she found Kuroha.

    She couldn''t help but shiver in excitement. Finally!! She finally found a way to not be alone. Someone who will sooner or later

    Awakening. The information she gave Momo and Kuroha wasn''t entirely correct. While one could only awaken under mental duress. This didn''t mean that anyone under mental duress would awaken. You could even say that only a few extremely talented one could awaken. Otherwise, the world would be full of awakened ones. The world lacked many things but not people under mental duress.

    Since he awakened his [BLINK], then the chance for him to awaken his Hemokinesis was extremely high. In her opinion, even without awakening, he would have easily become what she referred to as false immortal and could become a legendary being like the few she raised. But, if he went through an awakening or two?

    (Fufufu. It has been so long since I felt my blood boiling in my veins.)

    Light began to distort around her as her eyes began to glow. The only problem was that he would have to suffer a little in order for him to reach the standard.

    (Anyway, let''s take it as another game. I wonder...Just how far will he reach? Will he keel and die on the roadside, will he grow but stop midway like all the previous one? Or will he reach the end and even surpass it? I can''t wait!!)

    She continued to walk slowly, until light itself seemed to swallow her and then, no one could be seen anymore.

    ---

    After Momo''s bodyguard comes to take her, and Milienia left, Kuroha was now alone in the house.

    Frankly, he wanted to reflect on what happened here. He would never believe that there wasn''t the shadow of an adorable blood-sucking girl behind these events.  He looked at the time on his watch before sending a call to Himiko.

    "Hello, how are you? Are you free now? Hum..NO?... I should meet you in two days because you have a surprise for me?... Ok, I understand. See you later."

    He hung up with a wary expression. He didn''t know what was happening, but Himiko acted as if she obtained the jackpot and was afraid of losing it. Well, at least, he knew that she would never act against him. So he would just have to wait. Anyway, tomorrow was Monday. So he had to prepare himself.

    ---

    The next morning, Kuroha could be seen walking to school. This time he didn''t wear his white shirt, but a black and red one. This was in order to grieve. For the rest of this month, people were asked to only wear bright clothes when in the privacy of their homes. Outside, they could only wear black or red clothes.

    Yesterday, after choosing one of the rooms on the third floor, he waited all night for Mirko to come back, but she didn''t. He also didn''t have her number so he simply decided to not mind her absence.

    As he walked and reached the school, he could see the students walking either in silence or while murmuring. It could be seen that the effect of what happened that day really still weighed on people''s minds. After all, the civilian casualty reached easily thousands. Even worse, because of all the destruction, many people were left without a home.

    (AN: Man, I really need a code name for what happened. Always saying That day or the days Devil appeared is tiring. If any of you have an idea tell me. I will use the one I think is the best.)

    The only bright side was with so many different quirks, making house and all that wasn''t particularly hard. What more, the government was giving his full support and even old and rich families like the Yaoyorozu and the Toga leased some of their lands in order to give temporary housing to those in need.

    Even now, he could see that the number of students walking on the road was way less than what he saw on the first and second day. From what he knew, none of the students died; but some of them lost family members.

    Once he reached his class, he could see the student in it in a somber mood. There, on the corner, Uraraka could be seen being comforted by Izuku and Iida. He looked at them before deciding to simply go back to his seat. He wasn''t close enough to her to care about what was happening.

    As he took his seat, he looked at Mina, who seemed a little downcast as she sat on Toru''s desk as for Toru? Well, how could he know what she was feeling?. For all, he knew she could be grinning while looking at us.

    "Hello, Mina, Toru, how are you ?"

    "Hello, Kuroha-shi. Well, as you can see not that well."

    "Good morning Kuroha. Well, this is a little complicated."

    Kuroha could only node. After all, everyone here wished to become a hero for one reason or another. Hearing news like that and seeing the complaint on the internet about how useless heroes were shouldn''t be easy for his classmates.

    This was one thing Kuroha could never understand. Humans, in general, were fast to forget boon but rarely forgot grudge. This situation for example. Heroes, no matter what the reasons they become one, fight, bleed, and might even die in order to protect the citizen. From what he knew, some particularly active heroes had to hide their family and hide themselves after they retired in order to not suffer from villains'' retaliations.

    People always praised heroes. But, they never saw the pain and efforts those heroes put. Then, once those heroes made a mistake, all those who previously praised them will be the first ones to curse at them.

    Kuroha decided to simply stay silent and opened one of his books. He frankly didn''t mind the current atmosphere. He could even say that he liked the current silence. Even that loud mouth of Bakugo stayed silent.

    A few minutes later, Aizawa-sensei entered the room. His bloodshot eyes clearly told of his bad mood. Once he reached the podium, he began to speak,

    "Firstly, I must say that I am happy to see you guys are alright. Many things happened last week, but lets we need to work hard in order to not let something like that happen ever again. Today, school will only go for half a day. Afterwards, all the students will have to go to the auditorium in order to hear the principal speak."

    The students simply nodded, and others answered with a yes. The mood was still a little low, but people were able to bounce rather fast from most difficulties given enough time.

    For Kuroha, all that didn''t matter, he was thinking of more important things and was half heartedly listening to Aizawa.

    (I need to find the true perpetrators. I have a promise with him after all.)

    (AN: For those of you who know UQ Holder. Then Milienia is a little like Eva(she doesn''t look like Eva, but more like Priest from Goblin slayer) in term of personality. She is basically an immortal who saw many people she cared for age and die in front of her while she stayed as a 15 year old girl. All she want is someone who can share those long time with her. She doesn''t "Love" Kuroha. she is desperate to find someone that could be with her. Frankly I think that she is my best OC after Kuroha. )

 Chapter 92 - CH 75: I KNOW WHO YOU ARE

    Kuroha was walking toward his home. After the speech of the principal about peace, freedom, and friendship...Well, he didn''t talk about friendship but his speech was so Nyan-Nyan he might as well, Kuroha was finally freed from this hell.

    Originally, he planned to go home with either Momo or Midoriya, but well, Momo seems a little awkward so he didn''t ask her, and it seemed like Uraraka''s father was hospitalized; as such, Midoriya and Lida went with her. He could also call Minagata but he wanted to avoid having to explain why he was kicked out *Ahem* *Ahem* why he moved out of the house. The same went for Mirio. As for Nejire? Well, for some reason her phone didn''t connect. Perhaps she was busy?

    (Hum...I really don''t have many friends.)

    It was in situations like this that he understood how small the number of those he cared for was.

    (Should I make more friends?)

    Hum, this was a question he repeatedly asked himself. He wasn''t particularly interested in friendship itself, but rather on this concept called Nakama-power.

    He remembered this manga he read where the hero was a sort of fire breathing dragon and always managed to get by thanks to that power. It was a rather interesting manga, but the part about the heavy usage of Nakama power really pissed him off. Minagata was a fan of this manga. From what he said, the script might be just above average, but the drawing, more precisely, the girls one, were on the level of the god.

    "*Sigh*When I begin to think about weird things like that, then it means I must really be tired."

    For once, he didn''t feel like training. He just wanted to relax. But at this rate, he would simply have to go back home. "Sigh, what a pain." Sighed Kuroha as he switched on his phone and began to scroll his short contact list. Finally, a name caught his attention.

    "Inasa...Perhaps I should go visit him? This is what friends are supposed to do right? Too bad he isn''t in the same hospital as Rei? Or perhaps I should simply visit him on a later date and directly go to Rei."

    Hum...What a dilemma. Visiting a loud obnoxious brat with a hero complex or a crazy but a rather beautiful woman who also plays the role of a surrogate mother? Hehe! As if. Why choose one when he could do the two?

    As such, he went to the grocery before buying some fruits such as bananas, oranges, and apples before going toward the hospital where Inasa rested. The two hospitals were in completely different cities, but this was one of the advantages of having a teleport quirk.

    A few minutes later, Kuroha stood in front of the door, *Knock* *knock*. He knocked and waited for a while, but no one answered him.

    *Knock* *Knock* "Inasa. Are you here?"

    Still, no answer.

    (Hum...Perhaps something happened?)

    The possibility, while slim was still here. So he simply opened the door. What he saw really surprised him.

    Inasa, bare-chested and only wearing pants, was doing a handstand push up while seemingly listening to music as he had headphones covering his ears. Kuroha didn''t know what was the most incredible. The fact that he was doing it with one hand or the fact that he was doing this despite the fact that his other hand was still in plaster.

    Seemingly feeling a presence, Isana opened his closed eyes before letting out an expression of surprise as said,

    "OH!!! KUROHA MY FRIEND. HOW ARE YOU!!"

    "*Sigh* Firstly stop doing this. You''re simply delaying your recovery. Secondly, stop talking so loudly, it''s a bother, thirdly, go wear something, you''ll catch a cold and it''s indecent. Finally, yes I am alright. Normally I would ask what about you, but if you can do handstand push ups then it means you must be pretty alright."

    Kuroha put a hand on his face as he already began to regret coming here.

    "AHAHA!!! KUROHA AS NAGGˇ­"

    *Glare*

    "I mean as caring as always."

    Isana was truly thankful. He might not have known Kuroha for long, but he knew that if Kuroha didn''t care about it, he wouldn''t even nag at him, much less come to visit. For Isana, being nagged wasn''t a bad feeling. Only people who cared nagged. The moment someone who always nagged at you stops doing it, then you should immediately ask for forgiveness because it means you might lose a true friend.

    After Inasa came back from wiping out his sweat and wearing clean clothes. Kuroha took a seat on a stool next to the bed and gave the fruits he bought.

    "Take this."

    "Thanks, man."

    Inasa put the fruit down on a little table next to him.

    "So, how is your stay at the hospital?"

    "Ahah. It''s alright but frankly a little boring. Still, the doctor said that I was healing well and that I should be able to check out in about one week. What about you? How is school?"

    "School isn''t bad. You missed a mock test but apart from that, it''s alright. Also, you''re pretty lucky, you should be able to participate in the festival."

    Inasa face could be seen lighting up.

    "Kuuu!!! FINALLY!! Do you know how many times I watched this festival while wishing I was in their place? I am sure you must understand me."

    "Nop. I don''t really care about it."

    The face Isana made was pretty hilarious. Internally, Kuroha couldn''t help but sigh, once again, he never really paid attention to most heroes and heroes related schools such as U.A. Even when Mirio joined he never watched the festival.

    After that, Isana fell strangely silent. Kuroha could see that he had something to say but didn''t know how to do it. Still, it wasn''t as if he was hurried for time, and the only time he felt silence was uncomfortable was when it was Himiko who was silent.

    After a while, Inasa finally opened his mouth,

    "Say, Kuroha what do you think of what happened recently?"

    Kuroha paused a little before understanding what Inasa meant by that day.

    Officially it was known as The Massacre of Saitama or TMS for short since it happened in that city. But, some netizens, mostly people completely in Chunni mode gave cheesy names such as D-day, or Sabbat of Devils. One even went as far as calling it the apocalypse. Truthfully, he didn''t care about how it was called. He just knew that it was a day he never forgets.

    "I don''t understand your question."

    Inasa didn''t look at kuroha. He was looking at his hand before clenching it tightly.

    "You know...Some of my friends from Middle school were doing an outing there. Yesterday, I was informed that two of them died, while the third one was saved by Devil."

    Kuroha tilted his head.

    (The world is really small. To think I would save one of his friends.)

    Inasa continued without stopping, "I think that what Devil did was really admirable. He is a true hero. He might have killed but I''m sure that it was because he didn''t have a choice. He must be a really awesome guy!!"

    Kuroha listened to all that with a dispassionate expression. He didn''t care about the curses of praises that were showered on him. Perhaps if it was Himiko or Nighteyes praising him he might have felt happy? Anyways, he had a realization while killing and torturing those people.

    Could he really talk about evil and justice when what he did wasn''t much better? Killing is a sin. A sin stays a sin no matter for what reason it was done. But Kuroha didn''t plan to surrender himself either. So, what did it mean? It was then that he understood. He never really cared about justice and the like.

    He didn''t kill evil people because what they did was bad and evil. No. He simply killed them because he didn''t like what they''re doing. It was as simple as that. He didn''t care about justice, he didn''t care about morality, he didn''t care about right or wrong. He was just a selfish and hypocritical bastard with a zest of nihilism and knew it all syndrome, and...He didn''t care.

    (*Sigh* My mental stability is really slipping back to how it was a few years ago. I really need to enter the throne later and speak with Madness.)

    "...roha...Uroha...KUROHA!!!"

    He snapped back to attention before letting out a sheepish smile. He didn''t feel sorry, but he had to at least play the part,

    "Sorry, I was lost in thought. Let me say that I am sorry for your loss. Still, I am also happy that at least one friend managed to survive. I hope he isn''t too rattled."

    Inasa let out a bright smile,

    "That guy is pretty sturdy. He is just a little bruised."

    After that, they talked a little bit, before Kuroha finally decided to go back. They didn''t talk about Devil anymore after that. Right now, he wasn''t that much in the mood to go see Rei. She still was mostly stable, but who knew what could provoke another problem? He didn''t want her to see her in bad form.

    As he walked he began to enter back deep into his thought. Sometimes being alive and being able to think was such a pain. He wished to simply be able to sleep and fall into the abyss of his own mind. He knew he could fall unconscious. But the first time he did, he was on the verge of death after suffering from a super explosion. Not easy to replicate.

    Finally, he reached a park and stopped to buy some juices or a yogurt. He wasn''t thirsty, but something cold would make him feel better. It was when he was about to pay that his phone began to vibrate. He opened it and was surprised to find that it was an unknown number,

    "Hello, It''s Kuroha Hayate. Who are you?"

    "..."

    "Hello. No one there?"

    The person on the other side stayed silent before a beautiful feminine voice finally answered him,

    "...You don''t know who I am, but...I know who you are."

    (AN: So.. With this I have now written 75 chapters, 14 interlude and one prologue. For a total of 90 chapters. Frankly I would have never thought that I would have reached so far when I began this story.

    Anyway I have an announcement to make. Once I reach chapter 100, I plan to open a ******* or coffee and add my PayPal. After all writing every day despite school and all that isn''t easy. What more with hundreds chapters I think I have proven to be serious in my writing since I have always respected my weekly goal. Don''t worry. Even if I receive nothing, I will not change my current schedule and will always post 5 chapters each week and bonus chapter depending on my rank on WN. I just hope that you guys find my work worthwhile enough to put some money into it. )

 Chapter 93 - CH 76: OMNIPRESENT MASTER? (1)

    "...You don''t know who I am, but...I know who you are."

    *Beep* *Beep* *Beep*

    Kuroha immediately hung up the phone once he heard this scammer-like line. You might ask, what if it was true? Then he would only sneer. Worst comes to worst, he would simply leave the country. How could he not have prepared himself? During all those years, while, he never left the country, he made it so that each time Himiko did, he would appear at her destination and mark it. Well, this was mostly Himiko''s plan.

    The only problem might be those bonded fields. But, he refused to believe that it was a widely circulated technology. Most likely, only a very select few should have something like that, and even then, it shouldn''t cover more than a few hundreds meters in reality. You could say that Kuroha was the worst kind of fugitive any country would wish to have. He could go anywhere in the world anytime he wanted.

    His phone began to ring again. He looked at the screen and saw that it was still the same number. He answered calmly once again.

    "Hello. It''s Kuroha. Who is it?"

    "Did you not hear me? I know who youˇ­"

    *Beep* *Beep* *Beep*

    Once again Kuroha hung up before pocketing it and walking away while whistling. Initially he acted rudely in order to understand the personality of the one calling him. Another reason was that he needed to take the initiative. Blackmail could only work when one really got your weak point. The more hurried and worried he acted, the more power that person would have over him.

    Now though, he was sure that he didn''t need to worry so much. This person didn''t seem to abhor malicious intentions toward him. That or she was a retard. This lifted a huge weight off his shoulders. After all, being able to flee at will didn''t mean that he wished to become a fugitive.

    ----

    "Ahahah. Oh my God!!! *inhale* I can''tˇ­I can''t breathe. Ahahah!!!"

    Somewhere else, in what looked like an underground bunker filled with high tech, two people could be seen. One on a comfy chair in front of a giant computer, the other rolling seated on a bed as she laughed her ass off.

    One of them was what looked like a woman wearing red and gold armor. She was staring speechlessly at the screen where the words no connection could be seen. Even though her visage couldn''t be seen, it was clear that she felt mortified.

    Next to her, another girl, a blonde one with very long shiny hair and blue eyes, wearing a white robe over blue garbs, both laced with golden outlines. She looked rather young, no more than 14 or 15 years old. But no matter how much she laughed, it was clear that the Armored woman didn''t dare to be angry at her.

    "Teacher!! Please stop laughing. It''s really embarrassing you know?"

    "Ahhh! OK. OK, I''ll stop."

    The young girl, Milienia, tried her best to catch her breath as she clutched her side and wiped a tear. That was how hilarious it was. After a while, she finally managed to calm herself,

    "I told you that such a childish prank wouldn''t work. Kuroha has a very cold personality. You need way more to really rattle him. Now you must have lost all credibility with him. Even if you were to become serious he wouldn''t believe you."

    Ferrum Femina felt a little dejected. Her teacher really held no punch when it came to mocking her students. Still, a question bothered her,

    "Teacher, I don''t understand. While my trick was a little clumsy, it was done purposely in order to not make him doubt. Still, this shouldn''t be enough for him to react so calmly. From what I understand. He seems to be rather rash and emotional."

    Milienia immediately ceased to laugh. Before saying,

    "Then you understood him wrongly or only partially. Kuroha is a very complex child. So complex that sometimes I feel like I am facing different people at the same time. It''s a very peculiar feeling. All I can say is that he can be pretty stubborn about some of his ideas but extremely uncaring about some others. How interestingˇ­ "

    Ferrum was a little stunned. She knew Her teacher since she was a child. It''s her who trained her and allowed her to surpass her limitations and realize the dream she never thought she would be able to. For as long as she knew her, even though her teacher would sometimes act weirdly it was just because she was bored or wanted to loosen a somewhat stiff atmosphere. It was very rare for her to find something interesting. Much less a person.

    In fact, even though she never wanted to ascertain the truth, she felt like that even if she died right here right now, her teacher would only say something like, "How uninteresting.." before forgetting about her. It was a very upsetting thought. But she knew that she was right.

    Seeing her so interested in Kuroha came as a surprise. Honestly, she felt a little jealous. It was like seeing your mother seemingly show more love towards your younger brother.

    "So, teacher what should I do?"

    Milienia laid down on the bed, as she began to think, the short black skirt revealing a red and black panty. Ferrum had to look aside. It was in a situation like this she remembered that despite her look, her teacher wasn''t a little girl by any means. Finally, after a while Milienia finally opened her mouth,

    "To tell the truth. I didn''t want to interfere in this situation. Like I said, Kuroha can be pretty stubborn about some little things. He listens to me because he respects me and because he knows I am way more experienced than him, but that doesn''t mean I can dictate his life."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Hum, lately I made many decisions on his behalf. At this rate, he will begin to think that I want to use him. This isn''t good for me."

    "But, teacher I really need his help. I am new here. I don''t know the rules. I don''t think the vigilantes here will take it kindly if I simply waltz all over them. Also despite all my skills and equipment. I know my limits. I need someone to watch my back."

    Milienia nodded before saying,

    "I see. OK. I will make a concession for you. I will make him come here. But whatever happens, whether he accepts you or not isn''t my problem. OK?"

    "Thank you teacher."

    She bowed deeply. She wasn''t really used to doing so, but now that she was in Japan she would do as they did.

    Milienia nodded before taking her phone and dialing his number.

    ---

    Kuroha was walking toward Mirko appartement when the phone rang again. This time though, he knew who belonged to that number. He even put a special ringing tone just in order to know if it was her.

    As he picked up, he answered,

    "Hello!! how are you!!?"

    Milienia''s voice came rather fast,

    "No need for protocol. Could you teleport to my location right now?"

    ----

    The moment Kuroha appeared next to Milienia, he looked at the face of the woman without her armor and exclaimed a little in surprise.

    "So... it''s your true identity? Ferrum Femina."

 Chapter 94 - INTERLUDE 15: RABBIT

    (AN:Sorry for the late chapter. I am really not feeling well since yesterday. Anyway. Since I am very spiteful, I have decided that since I don''t feel well, you guys should suffer with me. You want to know Ferrum Femina true identity. Lol I will give you an interlude. *Evil laughs with thunder behind me* you better pray that I heal otherwise... )

    While Kuroha was finding Ferrum Femina identity, Mirko was busy taking a bath as she relaxed from the long but ultimately useless conference.

    As she layered a little bit of liquid soap over her rather soft and bouncy brown b.r.e.a.s.t, she began to think about how shitty it was to be a hero sometimes.

    The day before, at the hero conference, the atmosphere was rather tense. For a good reason. Aside from the fact that they may very well have a mole in their midst, the Massacre of Saitama sharply lowered the heroes'' credibility in the eyes of the citizens.

    This wasn''t just it, the voices protesting about branding Devil as a criminal were extremely and surprisingly louder than expected. While no official protest began, it was clear that the government decision didn''t put them in the good book of the population. Well, to tell the truth, it was only surprising for those wimp of bureaucrats.

    Mirko didn''t think that this reaction was weird. Firstly, no matter what he did, it was a fact that this guy did the job they should have done. Right now, even without looking at the boring stats, she was sure that most heroes'' popularity in Saitama should be on an all-time low, while Devil should be seen as some sort of god.

    (Devil huh, I really want to find him.)

    She didn''t care about something as boring as catching him. In her mind, he wasn''t wrong. At least, she found him way more manly than all those p.u.s.s.y, playing the heroes.

    *Sigh*

    Japan was truly a peaceful country. Thanks to All Might, it was the country with the lowest crime rate in all the world. For anyone else, it was truly a beautiful country to live in. But for her it was hell.

    (So boring.)

    The villains and the heroes were 90% trash, only, something as exciting as a war could make her feel her blood boiling. For her, fighting with your life on the line, hitting and being it; feeling the shadow of death as you gave your all in a fight. Bleeding, hurting, but still laughing as you went through insurmountable fights.

    This was what she loved. That was what she sought from the very bottom of her heart. For her, the feeling of euphoria when she fought such battle was way better than any kind of s.e.x and drugs. Of course, she never tasted any of those two, but she doubted anything could feel better than fighting a hot-blooded fight.

    What more, why would she deteriorate her own body function in a action as meaningless as taking drugs? As for s.e.x? Ah! She really wanted to, when she was younger. But each time she thought about some weakling touching her body, this gave her the feeling of barfing.

    She didn''t need someone stronger than her. She didn''t need a hot, or powerful man. But, she wanted a man with a certain mindset. Only someone as crazy as her could be allowed to touch her. Of course, it would be a bonus if he was as strong as her. Finally, and more importantly, he needed to have a very high stamina. At least that was what her master told her.

    She still feels embarrassed when she remembered it

    ----FLASHBACK

    This happened ten years ago,

    A younger Mirko, or rather, Rumi, was sitting with a very red face. In front of her, a rather young blonde girl could be seen wearing the clothes of a professor. A suit, a short leather skirt and a pair of glasses.

    Frankly, it looked more like a cosplay rather than anything else, but Rumi would never dare to say it.

    "Listen, well little Rumi, your quirk is RABBIT. A very simple but fitting name."

    Rumi nodded, frankly, she found the name kinda lame, but she would not dare to say it either. Being a disciple wasn''t easy. Milienia ignored Rumi, expression, as she continued, after all, giving lame names was one of her few pleasures in life. Even better when her students accepted it with a contrite expression,

    "I don''t need to tell you how your quirk works. You know it well yourself. Thanks to it, your legs strength and agility are off the charts. Jumping tens of meters high and blowing buildings away with them is as easy as breathing for you."

    She nodded, despite the lame name, RABBIT was truly a very powerful quirk at the very least. The pure damage she could deal with one blow and speed she could reach were insane. One time she even managed to "fly", for a few seconds. She had named it, LUNA WALK. A little cheesy, but she had decided that all her technique would become with the word Luna.

    "So, little rabbit of mine. Since your quirk gives you the physical abilities of a rabbit, it also gives you some of the, let''s say less savory abilities but in a way worse."

    She tilted her head, in wonder,

    "In short, You should be very careful about who you choose as your first partner.  the day, you have s.e.x for the first time, you better hope that your partner will have a quirk that boosts his stamina, otherwise, he will die a very horrible but beautiful death *Pfft* Ahahah"

    ---FLASHBACK END

    She covered her face with her hand, even now, the way Milienia laughed at her still ringed in her head. She killed many people in very various ways before but to think she could even cause this kind of death?

    She let herself sink a little in the bath. She couldn''t help but think back to what she saw during the massacre. Devil, really intrigued her. Being so cruel but still caring enough to save so many people.

    (I really want to fight him.)

    ----

    Rumi was now watching her reflections on the mirror. Her body was a little muscular for a woman, but even so, she couldn''t help but accept that she was rather s.e.xy. Her most attractive features being her thighs without a doubt. Thanks to her quirk and training, she could say without a doubt that she had the tightest ass in existence.

    She then left her bathroom with only a towel lazily thrown over her shoulder as she walked in toward the kitchen in order to take a beer.

    Once she opened her fridge, a very large array of beer cans could be seen. She never drank to the point of becoming drunk. That would be stupid. But, she liked the little buzz behind her mind.

    "It will be you."

    She chooses one can without much thinking and, *Psst*  opened it with glee before tilting her head,

    "*Gulp* *Gulp* Ahhh. Nothing better than a fresh beer after a bath."

    It was at that moment that, *Click*, the soft sound of the door unlocking resonated in her ears. Time seemingly slowed down as she looked as that Kuroha brat entered the room before freezing near the door as he saw her body in its entire n.a.k.e.d glory.

    (AN: Let us all pray for the soul of a beautiful character named Kuroha. It was a long journey. But it seems like it will be cut short because of a crazy rabbit.)

 Chapter 95 - CH 77: OMNIPRESENT MASTER? (2)

    "So it was you!!"

    "Yes...You thought it was a girl, but''s me...DIO!!!"

    -----

    Kuroha looked at the figures that stood now without a mask covering her features.

    "So, it was you...I must say, I am rather surprised."

    The girl answered with an awkward smile.

    Kuroha stopped looking at her for an instant before looking toward his master. She simply smiled as she waved her hand and let out a wink.

    Kuroha let out a bitter smile. He couldn''t help but wonder if she was omnipresent. She seemed to have a hand everywhere. If you took into account that Japan wasn''t even her base of operation for a few decades then you would understand just how large her information network was.

    As for Femina identity. Well, it wasn''t some drama where the hero unexpectedly found the true identity of the one he loved and began to pose himself existential questions.

    This situation may be weird, but he wasn''t close enough to really care. After coming to terms with this. He shifted back his attention to her and asked,

    "Soo. Femina, or should I call you Melissa. I thought you were quirkless. How come you''re acting as a vigilante."

    That''s right. Ferrum Femina was no one other than Melissa Shield.

    Melissa was a little let down at the lack of reaction of Kuroha. Still, she wasn''t one to waste time over such petty things. As such she simply opened her mouth and said,

    "Icarus. Mode standby."

    *pssst*

    Frost-like pressure begins to escape from the armor. Then *click* *click* The armor begins to retract and condense itself until all was left was Melissa standing in what looked like a black diving suit that molded to her body and showed her rather impressive curves while a red bracelet appeared on her arm.

    Since seeing Momo n.a.k.e.d, Kuroha had to admit that he developed a greater interest in women''s bodies. He wasn''t a Pervert and didn''t want to act like Minagata. But he had to admit. That it was rather pleasing to the eyes. One could ask, what about Himiko? Didn''t you see her many times in underwear or pajamas? Well, for Kuroha, even though he couldn''t explain the feeling he had for Himiko, he never found it weird to see her in such a state. In his mind, Himiko was basically an extension of himself, a part of his very being. If Momo had an accident he might snap and do some terrible things. But, if it was Himiko? Well...He didn''t know what he would do. Thankfully, he was sure that nothing could happen to Himikoˇ­

    ----

    "Achoo!! I wonder who is thinking about me?"

    Himiko sneezed as she sat on the river bank with the weird guy from last time. No, not a weird guy, he was Twice.

    "Himiko-chan are you okay? Do you need some medocs?"

    She shook her head as she let out a small smile. This guy was really too nice for his own good. Thankfully he met her. Otherwise, she was sure that he might be hoodwinked by some weird guys and join some weird evil organization despite being fundamentally good.

    After a while, she finally got up, as her smile changed from a calm one to a rather crazy one,

    "Let''s go. It''s time to test something."

    She wondered how happy Kuroha would be with her surprise. She couldn''t wait.

    ----

    Melissa blushed a little at the intense gaze from Kuroha. Even in the USA, or in I-Island, her curves, more noticeably her thighs and ass were the objects of much scrutiny from the males part of the population and also some women. As such, she was used to being ogled and generally didn''t care about it even though she found it disgusting.

    Weirdly though, she didn''t feel like that when Kuroha looked at her. When men looked at her, all she could feel were l.u.s.t and desires of possessions.of course she wasn''t a prude. There was nothing wrong with it. Perhaps those who looked at her like that were inwardly good people and were just reacting normally. That didn''t mean she had to like it.

    Despite that, right now, under Kuroha gaze, she felt no disgust. It wasn''t only because she had a rather good impression of him. But also because she could see no must in it. Rather appreciations andˇ­ Curiosity? She couldn''t help but fidget a little, when *Cough* a light cough from the side woke her up.

    "So let''s go back to business."

    *Snicker*

    She did her best to ignore her teacher. She knew that she would use it to tease her in the coming future.

    Kuroha simply nodded before walking toward a chair as he looked around.

    The place looked rather bright despite seemingly being where it was. Many packed boxes could be seen littered around while sketches and other such things were thrown everywhere. From this, Kuroha could gather that Melissa was a rather scatterbrained type of genius who would dive deep into their work. She should have been the indoor type.

    But, the fact that she wasn''t and played as a vigilante showed that she wasn''t. For people to change a part of their true nature, they needed an external push, be it from a situation orˇ­ he thought as he looked at Millenia. From a person. Since Milienia was here, it wasn''t hard to guess who changed the personality of this girl.

    Finally, he took a cushion and sat next to Milienia before asking,

    "So, I am ready to listen to you. Why did you contact me? What''s your relationship with Milienia sensei? What''s your goal?"

    Melissa took a thoughtful expression before saying,

    "In order to answer all that. I need to begin with how I met Teacherˇ­"

 Chapter 96 - INTERLUDE 16: MELISSA SHIELD

    (AN: So this chapter should have been chapter 78. But since it was entirely about Melissa, I decided to simply put it as an interlude. Don''t skip. This chapter have some important info. I wonder how many will connect the dote. Many, I hope.)

    ---------------------------------------------

    11 years ago,

    A little blonde girl could be seen running in a park. Her rosy cheek and rough breath showed how strained and tired she was. Despite that, even though she simply wished to lay down and rest, she didn''t stop.

    Going through the park, she finally reached a place that contrasted a little with the beauty of the park.

    Trash thrown around, wet clothes on a thread. Weird odor emanating from all around and in the center of all thatˇ­ A dilapidated camping car.

    This without a doubt was not a place for such a little girl. Her beautiful white robe and the odor waffling out of her, practically screamed "rich and sheltered girl" in fact, despite how young she was, she knew perfectly well that she shouldn''t be here. But she couldn''t help it. She had to do it.

    (I hope father was wrong.)

    She couldn''t help but feel anxiety as she neared the door of the camping car.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    After reaching she knocked lightly before stepping back and clutching her robe in nervousness.

    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*

    Her heartbeat so hard she felt like it would explode. Finally, after a wait that felt like it lasted for hours, though in reality only a few seconds. Steps could be heard from inside the camping car.

    A gruff voice sounded before the door even opened,

    "Who the f.u.c.k knock at this hour of the morning?"

    The girl blanched. She couldn''t help but want to flee. But still, she held on. She had to be courageous.

    (Everything will be alright. Father must be wrong.)

    Finally, the door was opened by a tall and fat man, wearing a white tee shirt dirtied with yellow stain of unknown origins and lose sweat-short

    "Ah!?? Who the f.u.c.k is this little bitch?"

    she had to take a step back as this hulking frame appeared. Despite how young she was, she understood that bitch wasn''t a good word.

    (I am not a bitch.)

    She could only think that and didn''t dare to say it. Tears already threatened to fall. But she still held on because she had something to do. She gathered her courage and said

    "Hello, mister. My name is Melissa Shield. I wanted to know if James was free right now."

    The expression of the man, who was previously nonchalant stiffened up before going back to normal as he said,

    "Little girl, I don''t care who the f.u.c.k you are. Go aways. There''s no James here."

    After saying this, and without waiting for her answer, *Bang*The door was shut. Letting a bewildered little girl.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    "Mister!!"

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    "Please open the door. James promised me that we would meet each other."

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    "Please *Sniff* Please, open the door."

    The little girl knocked and knocked frantically, her little dainty hand becoming red from the ain, but no matter what, no one answered.

    *Sob* *Sob*

    Finally, not being able to take it, the little girl crouched down and began to sob. James was her friend. Her sole friend. But, a few days ago, he stopped coming to their meeting spot. At first, she thought that he simply was busy. But as times passed, she began to worry. Finally, she asked her father to help and he informed her that it seemed like James'' parents sent him, gave up on their rights over him and gave him to a couple that should be able to raise him better.

    Melissa had always been very smart. No, calling her a genius wouldn''t be an exaggeration. The only blemish on her life was the fact that she was quirkless. At six years old, all hope of her awakening a quirk was now dead. Her dreams of becoming a hero also died with it. When she learned that, she decided to become a genius scientist and support heroes from the best of her ability. But, James changed what should have been her future. He had asked her a simple question,

    "Why are quirkless unable to be heroes?"

    Melissa, with her intellect, could have come with tens of logical answers to this question. But she couldn''t help but ask herself. Why? After all, not all heroes had a powerful quirk. Some had quirk rather weak but still worked as one. What about machines? Would it be possible to create a weapon that would allow her to face a strong quirk?

    Since then the two have become friends. James quirk, despite being very close to four years old didn''t awaken, but she didn''t care. That day they made two promises. One to each other, and one from her to him.

    "We will become heroes, even without quirks, with the power of science."

    "If you get a powerful quirk, I will become your personal assistant and create the best equipment for you."

    Sadly, it seemed like those promises would never be realized

    ----

    7 years ago,

    A ten years old girl could be seen, tinkering with a scrap of metal in an atelier. The place was absolutely without order. The whole place was so disorderly that one would never think that it was a girl''s place. On her wall, a large photo of a younger version of her standing close to a young boy could be seen. Though, it seemed like the photograph was extremely untalented since the photo was a little blurred, making it impossible to clearly distinguish her and the boy''s features.

    On her table, held by two mechanical hands, what looked like a bracelet could be seen, being manipulated and analyzed. Next to her, a mini pc could be seen working as rows and rows of information were analyzed. Those pieces of information were all related to All Might specs. Speed, strength, resistance, special techniques, etc. Her first goal was to create a metal able to take on All Might full power without breaking.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    "Melissa, come out. It has been two days since you didn''t eat."

    A male voice sounded after the knocking. Melissa continued her work without paying attention. Right now, it wouldn''t be a mistake to say that she was in the zone. She wasn''t on a crucial breakthrough, but everything should be carefully analyzed,

    "Melissa, I had information about James! But since you don''t seem to care, then so be it."

    *Crash* "Ouch"

    She cradled her head in pain for a few seconds as she fell from her chair before bolting as fast as possible toward the door. She opened it to a grinning, but somber David, her father.

    Melissa''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t like this face.

    "Melissa, please, sit and listen to me"

    Melissa didn''t listen and looked at her father with a serious face. David let out a sigh at how stubborn she was. Still, he knew that what he was about to say would be a heavy blow.

    "I did some research since you liked that boy much. Recently, I received the result. Firstly, his parents were abusive and never treated him as they should have. When you met him, he had been sent to beg for money and couldn''t come back without reaching a certain quota."

    Melissa felt a little nauseous, but, at the memory of how James'' father looked, she didn''t doubt it.

    "*Inhale*, Please Papa, continue."

    David paused. He wondered if he should really tell this to a 10 years old child. Then, he remembered that with her intelligence, now that she knew something was wrong she could easily find the rest. If she learned that he lied, this would create a crack in their relationship,

    "I have learned that they never simply gave up on their right. It would be more accurate to say that they sold him to a rather shady organization of unknown origin. Right now, you could say, that it''s impossible to ever find your friend."

    David was ready for many things, but, he didn''t expect to see her stay so calm and focused,

    "What about his biological parents. Will they be arrested?"

    "Noˇ­ Not because I don''t want to send them to prison, but because they are already dead. Most likely murdered."

    "...I seeˇ­"

    "Melissaˇ­?"

    "Papa...Please, could you leave me alone for a little while."

    David hesitated before finally settling his mind. He generally gave a very large amount of autonomy to his daughter. But, if he couldn''t even console his daughter when she was grieving, how could he call himself a father?

    He kneeled down and hugged her tightly in his arm as he murmured in her ears,

    "It''s okay to cry. Papa is sorry, I couldn''t help your friend. So, please don''t close your heart to me, ok? Whatever you wish to do. Please always tell me."

    That day, Melissa cried so much she felt like all the water in her body dried. Finally, she fell asleep in the arms of her father.

    ----

    4 years ago,

    A feminine frame entered through the roof of the house as she fell rather clumsily in the middle of an empty space. All around her, scraps of metal, broken mechanical arms, and different kinds of sketch could be seen.

    The woman encased in the armor managed to stand up before taking out her mask. The armor she wore was a little bulky and had no particular color.

    "*Sigh* The armor still needs more testing before reaching the final phase. As I am now, even though the defense of this armor is incredibly powerful, the rest left much to be desired. Even taking down C-ranked villains would be a stretch. I can only deal with D-ranked ones."

    "Fufufu, to think that the vigilantes Ferrum Femina who is slowly becoming popular would be a quirkless little girl. How interesting. I haven''t found something that interesting in a long time."

    Melissa twirled in surprise as a woman, no, a girl? slowly emerged from the shadow.

    (How is it possible? I had already done a full scan before entering. No life sign was detected.)

    She began to step back as she eyed the newcomer cautiously. It was a girl no older than her. She had long blonde hair and wore a white toge making her look like a priest or more precisely a nun.

    "Who are you? And What are you doing here?"

    Melissa could see a glint of amus.e.m.e.nt flash through the eyes of the girl before she answered, with a elegant smile,

    "Hello, little Melissa. I still remembered how cute you were as a baby. To think you will grow so fast."

    (What is this girl talking about? She shouldn''t be that much older than me. Perhaps she saw a photo of me as a baby?)

    "Anyway, little Melissa. Your father will soon come and explain the situation to you. You simply have to know this. My name is Milienia. People call me the Millenium witch. I am here to help you reach your goal. I hope you''ll be a source of amus.e.m.e.nt. Fufufu."

    Melissa felt a shiver go down her spine. Those eyes. That girl was looking at her as an amus.e.m.e.nt. It was more like how a child would look at a new toy. Who was she really?

 Chapter 97 - CH 78: HEADACHE/CRAZY RABBIT(1)

    Melissa finished her whole story for Kuroha. She didn''t know why she spoke so much. But she kind of wanted him to listen to her story. Even now she was hoping to find James but she had absolutely no lead. It was like he completely disappeared from the face of the earth.

    Kuroha, on the other hand, was utterly confused. He paused simple and concise questions. Why did this make her spill all her backstory?

    Still, for some reason he couldn''t understand, he didn''t feel well right now. He began to feel slightly irritated and fidgety. Fortunately, this wasn''t so bad that he couldn''t control it.

    He decided that he should simply end this discussion as fast as possible. Otherwise, he didn''t know what he would do.

    "So you become a hero because of your childhood promises and also come under the tutelage of Master because she was interested in you. Right?"

    Melissa let out a bitter laugh.

    "Not exactly. The reason I call her teacher and not master is because she refused to take me as a student. At most I am just someone she gave advice to and taught some little things."

    Kuroha tilted his head in wonder but didn''t continue this line of questioning. He didn''t know how many true disciples she had, but it seemed like all her disciples had to have a characteristic that pleased her. Otherwise at most their relationship would be more like that of a tutor and a student. The same happened to Izuku and Momo. Technically, those two were students under Sebastian and Malicia respectively.

    "Ok, now I understand you a little more. Now let''s go back to the serious thing. You want us to form a team? Aren''t you worried about the repercussions?"

    Melissa smiled a little as she looked Kuroha,

    "To tell the truth, well I won''t condone your actions, I, as a quirkless understand that the world isn''t a kind place. Those criminals weren''t human but beast and beastˇ­ must be put down."

    Kuroha looked at this glass wearing girl with renewed eyes of respect. He even nearly agreed. That was how much the answer she gave resonated with his.

    "I will answer you tomorrow. Alsoˇ­", He hesitated a little before continuing," I put a mark on your body when we bumped our fists. If you don''t want it, I can erase it."

    Milienia who was watching on the side couldn''t help but smile a little. She knew how Kuroha operated. He was nearly a maniac about marking things and people. But, only those he considered close would be informed that a mark was on them. Now, for Kuroha to inform Melissa showed that he saw her as someone closer.

    "Ok, now, gotta go. Let discuss more tomorrow.", he said, and with that, he simply vanished.

    ---

    Kuroha reappeared next to a large building not far from the subway. He would have gone farther, but he felt like his headache was growing and becoming more painful.

    As he followed the procedure and finally sat in a train, his gaze roamed around as he remarked that it was only partially full. Well, he wouldn''t complain. This wasn''t the first time he took the subway, but he rather avoids being pressed by people.

    As the sound of the rail floated in his ear, he rested the back of his head against the chair and began to think.

    He never felt sick. While he couldn''t know for sure that no disease could reach him, he could basically reject this possibility. Then, if it wasn''t his body the problem, it was his mind.

    Thankfully, as time passed, the growing headache slowly settled down, and by the time he reached his destination, he was basically back to his normal states, though a dull pain still seemed to stay at the back of his head.

    After the subway stopped, he went out of it and began to walk toward Mirko''s apartment. He could have tried to simply teleport, but he didn''t want to try right now. Who knows if it would make his headache come back.

    As he walked, he began to think back to everything that happened today. Knowing that Melissa was Ferrum Femina was a rather big surprise. But, he had to admit that she was what he had always waited for. A perfect support.

    Heroes could become far stronger with the correct equipment. An example would be how Bakugo was able to boost his explosive might thanks to the gauntlets he wore during the training.

    But, there was a big problem. In order to create suitable equipment, the understanding of the quirk of the user as well as his fighting style must be extremely thorough. Heroes didn''t care because they trusted the ethical work of that artist. But, Kuroha on the other wasn''t comfortable with the idea of unknown people having such a deep understanding of his power. Even more in such sensitive times.

    But, Melissa was different. She was a genius who won many contests usually reserved for a.d.u.l.ts. Her understanding of quirk in the general could only be matched by her father, and finally, the armor she created was extremely useful. Kuroha wouldn''t mind having her help him.

    It was on this thought that he entered Mirko apartment and reached the third floor. He had already chosen his room in this apartment, but, just as he received it, he noticed that someone was present in Mirko suit. Since he doubted many people would dare to enter here, he could deduce that Mirko herself was present as such he decided to go and say hello to her as well as ask for what kind of rules he follows while in her house. Well, let just say that what he saw was surprising.

    ----

    Time seemed to stop for an instant, then,

    BOOM!!!

    A tanned and rather foot stopped directly just in front of Kuroha eyes while the shockwave generated by it slowly blew his clothes.

    Kuroha felt a shiver go through his spin. He knew that Mirko was strong. After all, she was hailed as the strongest woman in Japan, but to think she would be this fast. What''s more, this isn''t just a question of power. But also control. Despite such an overwhelming speed, nothing was cracked. it was like she simply walked toward him and lifted her foot.

    Kuroha didn''t have some sort of scouter that could determine how many battle points someone had. But, he was sure of one thing. She wasn''t just stronger than him... Even Madness wouldn''t win against her. But, this wasn''t the only problem,

    After a while, well just a very short second, Kuroha opened his mouth,

    "I am sorry to have entered without knocking. But, *cough* Lower your feet...You are n.a.k.e.d."

    (Hum...It''s also bald. Do girls not let it grow there?)

    Yes, Rumi Usagiyama known as the Bunny Hero: Mirko was without a doubt a powerful being worthy of respect. But, she was also a rather short woman of about 160cm. Compared to Kuroha 179 cm she was like a little girl. Now, it was easy to imagine what kind of position she had to be in for her to stop her foot at his eyes level. You could say that he glimpsed at everything from head to toe and even in between.

    Mirko was a tough woman who fought in wars and with mercenaries. As such, even though she was a v.i.r.g.i.n, she wasn''t the kind of woman who would blush and scream just because of man, even more, so a brat such as the one before her saw her n.a.k.e.d. This kick of her was just a way to judge his response and to allow him to understand the difference in ability between the two of them.

    Still, showing her everything in such a stupid way was extremely embarrassing. She had to give her all to not immediately lower her feet out of shame. But rather slowly lowered before turning back with a huff

    "*Humph*, So what, not like I care if a brat like you saw me n.a.k.e.d. You wait here, I will go put on some clothes."

    *Bang*

    Kuroha sighed as he took a seat on the sofa while Mirko entered her bedroom.

    (Why do I recently feel as if I am the protagonist of an eroge? What''s with all those lucky pervert incidents? Also, why is this 20 years old woman acting as if she was a tsundere.)

    Kuroha had at least give it to her, she wasn''t irrational and didn''t blame him for what happened,

    *Bang*

    The door of the bedroom opened and Mirko, wearing training attire appeared with a malevolent grin.

    "Master said she wanted me to train you, follow me to the bas.e.m.e.nt. I think that it''s time for me to assess your skills"

    Kuroha, looking at her grin suddenly had a headache of a different nature than the previous one. It seemed like it was naive of him to think that she wouldn''t blame him.

    After all, hell has no fury like a woman scorned.

 Chapter 98 - CH 79: HEADACHE/CRAZY RABBIT (2)

    Kuroha looked quietly at Mirko before saying,

    "Rather than going to the bas.e.m.e.nt, why don''t we go to the roof?"

    The atmosphere immediately solidified, Mirko expression changed from one of nonchalance to that of a starving beast,

    "Oh!? Do you understand what this means?"

    Kuroha nodded. Of course, he understands. Mirko''s power and technique relied on speed, strength, and agility. You could say that she was at her lowest in a closed room as long as she couldn''t destroy the wall.

    By going to the bas.e.m.e.nt in order to fight, she was basically telling him that she was going to hold back a great deal. But the roof was different. As long as they didn''t go overboard, Mirko will be way freer. Even though she still wouldn''t be able to use all her strength without destroying the building, what she could be will be far more dangerous.

    Mirko''s view on Kuroha was rather neutral. Since he was a disciple, it meant that he had something that made him worthy. At the same time, she had no reason to feel close to him simply because they had the same master. In this world, true blood-related brothers could kill and betray each other. Why would a junior brother be more trustworthy?

    "Yes, I understand perfectly."

    Mirko simply nodded before asking him to follow her as they walked toward the elevator. Kuroha perfectly understood what he was doing. He had two reasons to do this.

    Respect and training.

    Mirko and him had no relation apart from having the same master. This wasn''t a xianxia story where junior and senior brother would immediately lay down their life for each other. All relationsh.i.p.s were based on a certain form of respect. Love, friendship, camaraderie, and even hate. Why would Mirko respect him simply because they had the same master? She didn''t even respect most heroes and openly mocked them.

    Training, Kuroha could feel that his strength had stopped growing for a few months. In such a situation, fighting was necessary. But, here lay the problem. In the office, few people could beat him and those who could always hold back despite knowing his regeneration speed.

    As for Milienia? Heh, he would rather die than ever fight against her. People who said that healers were powerless clearly never met one as vicious as her. He needed a new training partner. One who could show him his shortcomings and deal devastating damage. After all, the more damage he received, the more powerful his abilities would become after he regenerated.

    *Ding*

    *Swoosh!!!*

    The sound of the elevator stopping as well as the wind blowing as soon as the door opened woke him up from his thoughts.

    "We reached our destination, get ready."

    Kuroha simply nodded and began looking around as he stepped out of the elevator.

    "Beautiful."

    Mirko''s building was about 30 to 50 meters high. The fact that she divided all this building in only three floors and lived all by herself, showed how extravagant she was. Even more so if we looked at it relatively from her height. Or perhaps she loved the large place because of her quirk? After all, for her, a jump of 10 meters was too easy, a house not tall enough would be too stifling for her.

    Anyway, the view was truly breathtaking. As if the whole words was in his hand,

    "So ,little Kuroha, are you ready now? How do you want to do it?"

    Kuroha sighed, his bad habit of letting his thoughts wander was seriously something he had to rectify. He hesitated a little at her question. Kuroha knew how talented he was in both long-range and short-range attacks. Still, this always separating the two wasn''t a good idea? He needed to be able to seamlessly use the two fighting styles in conjunction.

    "I am ready."

    BOOM!!!

    This time, Kuroha was ready, he leaned his head slightly to the right and avoided a sharp attack from Mirko, before retaliating by sending a fist of his own, butˇ­

    *Swissh* *Bang* *Crack*

    He felt like he hit a phantom before she immediately appeared on his right side and sent and hit on his rib. The result was evident. He could feel clearly as most of his ribs broke and he spluttered blood from his mouth.

    Still, for Kuroha such pain was easy to disregard. He used the hit as leverage to pull distance between them and take his bearing what more while doing so he also launched a kick of his own but it was easily dodged by Mirko.

    "*Whistle* Not bad Brat, I am rather interested. At least you aren''t a greenhorn. But...If this is all you''re able to do I am very disappointed."

    Kuroha simply wiped the blood of his mouth as his ribs were already repaired without answering. Only the strongest or the idiots had the right to make a monologue during a fight. Back then he did this with those criminals he was the strong one. This time though he was the weaker party.

    "I must admit, I am really not your match. But, you''ll need way more than that in order to put me down."

    "Oh!? I see. Then let''s resume."

    A feral grin appeared on her face. Before she completely faded from Kuroha field of vision. Then,

    *BOOM* *Kacha* * BOOM*

    Simply by pure reflexes, he crossed his arms in front of him and took the hit. Sadly, his arms couldn''t resist the shock and were broken before he projected like a doll on the other side of the roof, a trail of blood following behind him.

    "F.u.c.k!! *Bleurgh* *Cough* *Cough*"

    He tried to speak but vomited blood instead, "Man, she really merciless." From what he knew Mirko didn''t know much about his quirks. This meant that she was throwing potentially crippled and lethal hits without a care in the world.

    What Kuroha didn''t know was that this wasn''t Mirko being merciless as much as her seeing this as normal. It was impossible to go through Milienia training without being broken again and again? For Milienia disciples and students, even without regeneration quirk broken ribs or limbs were just a minor inconvenience.

    Mirko began to walk toward Kuroha, even though his resilience was praiseworthy, the rest was rather average. After a while, she finally stopped in front of him, looking down on him with cold and uncaring eyes,

    "I will ask again, is it all you''re able to do?"

    Contrary to what she thought, Kuroha, who was crouching down didn''t have a defeated expression, but rather one of a winner, he simply murmured,

    "Look around you."

    Mirko paused, before being completely gobsmacked, blood, many droplets of blood were all floating around her.

    "*Cough*, Checkmate. Don''t move or you''ll lose."

    Kuroha wasn''t stupid. Him winning against Mirko was basically impossible. But, only knights fought fairly. Since the start, Kuroha didn''t try to control his wounds and let the blood flow rather easily, now, even though he couldn''t exercise a micro-control on all those droplets of blood, his macro-control was good enough to activate them at the same time.

    "Hehe. Ahahah. Good moves. But, this isn''t enough."

    "Is that so. Then, take a taste."

    *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* *BOOM*

    In an instant, all those droplets rushed toward Mirko. While some impacted the sole, creating explosions and clouds of dust. An apt description of this scene would have been that Mirko was literally in the center of a hail of bullets. Kuroha might have treated her mercilessly, but he wasn''t merciful either.

    (Well, who cares, worst comes to worst I will use my new power and teleport with Master.)

    He was sure that he won, but, then,

    "Luna fall."

    *BAM*

    He was smashed as if he was a bug stepped on by a giant. The hit was so powerful that he blacked out for a few milliseconds before he smashed against the concrete so hard that cracks were formed.

    When he finally managed to get up, even though his head was still swimming, he could see a bloody Rumi, standing tall despite her diminutive height and the ghastly wounds all over her body.

    Her mouth opened with a bloody grin,

    "Oi brat. No, Kuroha was it? I think this is enough for a warm-up. Let me show you why I''m the best."

    Kuroha sighed, before getting up and stretching himself after putting some distance between the two of them,

    "You weren''t the only one, who was warming up. I would have been disappointed if it was all there was to such a high ranked hero."

    Anyone who saw this scene would have been scared out of their wit. Two people with extremely close features were standing face to face with blood running on their bodies and a maniacal grin on their faces. Kuroha himself would have never thought that for the first time, he was really looking forward to a fight.

    Kuroha closed his eyes, before slowing opening, them, his tanned skin, began to begin redder and redder and red steam began to slowly emanate from behind him,

    (I didn''t want to use it, but It''s the perfect time to see if Slayer''s shitty way of teaching is useful for once.)

    Mirko, heard Kuroha murmur slightly, "Nueva Esperanza." Then, well, she was given a beautiful view of the sky as she was thrown out of the bound of the roof.

 Chapter 99 - CH 80: HEADACHE/CRAZY RABBIT (3)

    Nueva Esperanza. Anyone else using this move would basically die. Accelerating the circulation of his blood and the pumping of his heart put such a strain on his body that his body was basically boiling and ejected red steam. Using it was so painful. Still, despite all the negative effects. The gains were overwhelming.

    *Bang*

    Kuroha watched with apathy as she sailed through the air and out of the bond of the roof after he hit her. They were only about 50 meters high. Even if she fell she wouldn''t die. As long as she was alive all wounds would be healed by master.

    *Sigh*

    Kuroha ponytail slowly swayed with the wind. His shirt was soaked with blood. It will be a real pain to wash it.

    (Now she should have landed. I will just go and take my phone to call Master. Let''s hope that people don''t think that it was a suicide.)

    "Lunar walk."

    Kuroha, who was already walking away, turned around in surprise before tilting his head in wonder.

    (She is flying? No. She is running. The f.u.c.k what kind of leg strength is necessary for something like that.)

    Kuroha knew people who could walk in the air such as Gran Torino. But it was the power of her quirk. Well. In some way the same was happening in front of him.

    "*Sigh* Some heroes are really absurd."

    "Ahahah. Kuroha you''re truly a little sneaky bastard. I LIKE IT. NOW COME!! SHOW ME MORE OF THIS SKILL."

    Kuroha grinned a little as he looked at the soaring Bunny in front of him. He decided to show her that no matter how strong she was. In the air, he was still better.

    He suddenly jumped with all his might and rushed towards Mirko. But she blocked his hit before throwing him away.

    "[BLOOD STEP]"

    The moment Kuroha was flung, he did a somersault while his blood formed what looked like a support. Using it, he propelled himself once again toward Mirko.

    Mirko, on the other hand, wasn''t idle. Her technique was incredibly demanding on her stamina. But it didn''t matter. It was fun.*BOOM* She also used the air pressure to change again and propel herself toward him.

    The fight in the air was a first for Kuroha as well as Mirko. After all people able to fly or knock-off versions of flight weren''t many.

    The number of variables that needed to be taken into account during a fight in the sky was so much higher than normal.

    Up down right and left. Every hit made them turn and turns. Anyone else in their place would have barfed all their breakfasts and wouldn''t be able to distinguish the direction.

    Kuroha could have a greater mobility against her, but, to tell the truth, he didn''t want to. He was all but conceited. If he pushed her too much. She would stop holding back. It was better to use such occasions to become better.

    The fight lasted a few minutes before Mirko missed a turn and was blasted off by Kuroha down toward the roof.

    (Shit, if she lands at this speed the roof will be destroyed. He didn''t even want to think about how much it would cost to make repairs.)

    Surprisingly, the situation didn''t unfold as he feared. Rather, she managed to offset the counterforce and landed rather beautifully. She was a little winded but despite that hit and the previous ones that Kuroha gave her with his two sneak attacks she wasn''t too much damaged. Her wounds were only superficial at best.

    Kuroha on the other hand was sweating bullets. He could proudly say that he was basically a perpetual machine. But the problem lay in the BASICALLY. A normal fight wouldn''t be a problem but using N.E was extremely taxing.

    The moment Kuroha landed, Mirko immediately rushed towards him once again. This time though, Kuroha was able to see her and dodged her kick by before sending a punch toward her stomach.

    Sadly, using a weaker version of Luna Step, she easily changed her directions mid-air and also dodged him, caught his arm between her thighs and then *Crack* crushed them.

    She didn''t even let him focus before she used her momentum to scissors his body between her thighs and once again *Crunch* Kuroha literally felt his waist being crushed.

    After that, just as he began falling, she released him before doing a somersault and *Bang* hit his shin with her foot. This propelled him in the air, but seemingly not finding it enough. Mirko finished her somersault with a full turn and launched another kick *Boom* that landed squarely on his chest and threw him out of the roof.

    If this was a game, then Mirko just executed a perfect combo with absolutely no gap. Each attack crushed something in his body. Anyone else in his place would have died long ago.

    Kuroha who was falling was extremely surprised. All the damage was healing slower than usual. It seemed like his body was healing the damage created by Nueva before healing the rest.

    He was learning many new things. Blood formed under him and took the form of a hoverboard. He also stopped Nueva and began to heal way faster. Finally, he slowly began to fly back.

    Kuroha couldn''t see it, but his eyes were practically blazing. More precisely one of his eyes flashed with a color different from the scarlet one. But, it was only for a fleeting moment.

    "*Sigh* Mirko''s reputation is well deserved. I wish I could see her full power but I don''t want to be the cause of this building destruction."

    Once Kuroha finally reached the roof once again. He saw Mirko grinning at before she said,

    "Let''s stop here for today. I slipped a little toward the end and attacked you with more power than I intended."

    Kuroha who was fired up to continue the fight felt as if a fishbone was stuck in his throat. An apt description for what Kuroha was feeling right now was that he was like a man on the verge of C.u.m.m.i.n.g but suddenly the woman stopped moving and told him that it would be all for today. In short, a c.o.c.k block of epic proportion.

    He opened his mouth as he wanted to protest but he didn''t know what to say, even though he generally acted as he wished he was never spoiled. He didn''t know how to act like that.

    Mirko who was inspecting her wound looked at him before smirking,

    "What? Not satisfied? Hehe don''t worry. Your performance was really satisfying. We will have many more occasions to do so."

    He could only let out a sigh of resignation and jumped off his hoverboard before landing.

    "Still, Your quirk is really a pain. To think you could heal from such damage. You''re a true monster you know?"

    He couldn''t help but feel a little ticked off. At least his abilities were following his quirk. Someone who used a simple quirk and becomes a top hero wouldn''t be even more so a monster than him?

    She was basically like a crazier and feminine version of Mirio. Even their names sounded the same. Though one was a hero name and the other a true name.

    "Now, follow me. Ahaha!! It has been a long time since I sweated so much. It''s time for me to take another bath."

    Kuroha simply sighed before following her. He wanted to remind her about her wounds. But only a pure masochist would call Milienia for such wounds. It would be better to go and search for another healer.

    ---

    A few minutes later. Kuroha was in the bath and frowned a little.

    "I thought you wanted to take a bath. So, why are you making me follow you?"

    Mirko let out a toothy smile as she said while changing herself.

    "Don''t mind the small details."

 Chapter 100 - CH 81: KUROHA ROMANTIC COMEDY(1) (R18)

    (AN: This time it''s truly a chapter ????????)

    "Don''t mind the small details."

    Kuroha tilted his head in wonder. He didn''t really mind, as such, he asked,

    "Weren''t you angry because I saw you n.a.k.e.d?"

    Mirko, who was filling the bath with hot water lazily waved her hand,

    "This and that are different matters. At that time I only saw you as a brat so of course, I wouldn''t be happy. But now you''re family. What''s wrong with a big sister taking a bath with her little brother."

    Kuroha frowned a little,

    "Little brother?"

    Mirko didn''t answer and simply nodded with satisfaction at the now filled bath before turning and said,

    "I just thought of that. Look, we have the same master, I am older than you and we look the same, minus the rabbit ears. So me being your big sister is a matter, of course, isn''t it?"

    "...Riiightˇ­", he slowly answered to this dubious logic. It wasn''t like having her as a big sister would be detrimental to him.

    Seemingly happy with Kuroha''s answer, Mirko began to take off her shirt and shorts, then her underwear.

    All this while, Kuroha attentively looked at her. Mirko was really a beautiful woman. She had muscles a little more defined than normal but it wasn''t a minus. What''s more, her assets were rather impressive. Still, once she took all her clothes, Kuroha looked at her wound and asked,

    "Shouldn''t we call a doctor or a healer?"

    Thankfully, the wounds were mostly superficial, and even though she was bleeding, it was a problem. Hearing him, Mirko began to laugh,

    "Ahaha, don''t worry, those wounds are nothing. They already stopped bleeding long ago. Now, enough chit-chat, you''re still wearing clothes, take them off."

    Kuroha frowned a little before complying. Still, even someone like him would feel a little shame, when he finally, took his pants and boxer down, he could see Mirko, widen a little before she whistled in admiration,

    "*Whistle!* You hide a true weapon under there."

    She took a step towards him, but Kuroha unconsciously took a step back, right now, all the hair on his body were rising, he didn''t know why, but he felt danger,

    (Don''t tell me she is a shotacon?)

    Well, despite being rather young, anyone who called Kuroha a shota should go get a new pair of glasses. Also, the law was rather different right now than from back then, Kuroha was close to being 16 years old and as such was close to being seen as an a.d.u.l.t. As such, no matter what Mirko did, as long as it was consensual no problem would occur.

    Mirko, seeing his reaction, smirked before stopping her approach,

    "Anyway, we are rather dirty. Let''s take a shower first before entering the bath. We will use this occasion to wash each other back.

    Kuroha let out a sigh of relief before nodding. Anyway, it wasn''t like he was losing anything. What''s more he refused to act like those guys who would simply blush before fleeing in such a situation. He wasn''t a pervert, but a man should never miss some occasion such as this one.

    Kuroha crouched down behind Mirko and admired her back. To tell the truth, this was the first time he ever touched a n.a.k.e.d woman. The first thought that came to his mind was how beautiful she was. He wasn''t just talking about her face.

    Her body itself radiated a sleek and streamlined appearance. Her inwardly curved back had such a beautiful and mesmerizing curve, Kuroha couldn''t help but touch her back and trace her spine. As he did so, a shiver went through Mirko''s body, but his attention was totally on this new experience as such he didn''t remark on it. Finally, after a few seconds, even though it feels like years in his mind.

    "Are you not going to wash my back?"

    Her voice brought him back. Thankfully(Or sadly) the two of them had a rather tanned skin. As such, it was basically impossible to see how flushed they were.

    Kuroha simply put himself into work. He took a little towel, soaked it and began to wash her back. The situation in the bathroom was rather silent. Even Mirko, who was usually forthright and upbeat didn''t know how to begin a discussion.

    Finally, "I finished.", Kuroha said as he stopped washing her back and rose himself back. Mirko, hearing, this immediately turned around while still seated, but, *Smack* her face hit a rather hard and hot object.

    The scene was rather ridiculous, Mirko was 159 cm while Kuroha was 179cm. The difference becomes greater when one seated and the other one standing. As such, when she turned around, her face was directly facing Kuroha manhood.

    She couldn''t help but eye it curiously. It wasn''t the first time she saw a p.e.n.i.s. As a mercenary, she saw many depraved scenes and even took a bath with some of the soldiers. She wasn''t the sole woman either.

    Though she was the sole v.i.r.g.i.n in that group.

    Most mercenaries never knew when they would die. Accommodations outside of absolute necessity were normal. As such, many s.e.x scenes worthy of p.o.r.nhub were happening every day. luxury. Of all those, she saw Kuroha certainly wasn''t the largest, but he was still close to it.

    (AN: Yep, no 14-inch long c.o.c.k here. Just a guy above average.)

    Kuroha, on the other hand, felt mortified. He wished to crawl in a hole and hide for all his life. Thankfully Mirko didn''t speak about it. She might not be experienced, but she still knew that some words could be really crushing for a young boy''s pride. Also, *fufufu* seeing such a usually poised young man with such an embarrassed expression was really gold.

    "Let''s switch."

    Kuroha nodded, before sitting and using a towel to cover his p.e.n.i.s. He managed to calm down a little, but anyone who could stay totally calm while a s.e.xy n.a.k.e.d older woman was on the verge of washing your back was either a saint, gay, or a eunuch. Kuroha was neither of those three.

    A few seconds later,  Mirko crouched down a little and began to put a layer of soap on his back.

    "A tall frame and a broad back. I can easily see that you aren''t slacking in the training department."

    Kuroha felt a little weird. It was the first time anyone washed his back, even more so a woman as beautiful as Mirko. The scene was even more silent than when he was the one doing the washing.

    He could feel a little lightheaded. She was vigorously washing his back, while he closed his eyes and let himself go, then, he slowly felt that the feeling of a towel on his back vanished, replaced by a softer and bouncier feeling,

    (Don''t tell me?)

    Yes, Mirko was using her b.r.e.a.s.t to layer soap on his back, not a particularly effective means of washing, but...Hehe. Just as Kuroha was bewildered at how he should react, he could suddenly feel like a hand sneaking under the towel protecting his privacy, before firmly but gently grasping his manhood.

    This brought a strange yet electrifying feeling. Kuroha was never interested in self-pleasure. As such, this sensation was new to him. He tried to stand back but Mirko moving her hand up and down weakened his knee. Her hand despite being a little rugged from years of training was extremely dexterous. What''s more, as it was being covered with soap, there was no feeling of friction,

    *Sigh*

    A hot sigh sounded in his ear, making him shiver a little, then,

    "Kuroha, do you know the tales of Genji?"

    (What?)

    As if not caring for his answer, she continued slowly moving her hand over his manhood,

    "You could say that it''s the story of the Japanese Don Juan. During all his life, Genji had many conquests, about 12 or 14 if I remember well. Of all of those conquests, one particularly caught my attention. Her name was Murasaki."

    Her hand paused a little, before gripping a little tighter and resuming its movement.

    "In the story, Genji visits Kitayama, a rural hilly area north of Kyoto, where he finds a beautiful ten-year-old girl. He was fascinated by this little girl (Murasaki) and discovers that she is a niece of Lady Fujitsubo, another woman he was in love with. Finally, he kidnaps her, brings her to his own palace and educates her to be like Lady Fujitsubo, who is his womanly ideal."

    Kuroha stopped gritting his teeth and said,

    "In short, he was a kidnapper and a pedophile."

    "AHAHAH. IT''S EXACTLY WHAT I TOLD MASTER WHEN SHE MADE ME READ THAT STORY."

    Despite laughing out loud, she didn''t stop moving, on the contrary, she even began to accelerate,

    "Still, I was a little envious, I mean, if you can''t find your ideal other half, why not raise one yourself? Of course, attacking a ten-year-old child was out of question. But even without that, finding someone who matched my need was hard. Genji chose Murasaki because she looked like Fujitsubo, I needed someone who would at least have the basic criteria and then raise him like Genji Murasaki."

    Her hand continued to accelerate, Kuroha was less and less paying attention to what she was saying, he could feel something slowly build up in him, then, his world becomes white as he grunted a little,

    Mirko on the other hand smiled and retired her hand from under the towel. A substance heavier and of a different color from soap could be seen on it, she brought it to her face before sniffing and giving it a lick,

    "Hum, a little salty," After that, she simply hugged Kuroha from behind, her large bosom rubbing on his back, "My dear little brother, I think I have found my Murasaki, while you let onee-Chan be your Genji?"

    (AN: *******.com/user?u=14459558

    PayPal : [email protected]

    If my ******* link is censored. Then go look at the synopsis. I also put the link there.)

 Chapter 101 - CH 82: KUROHA ROMANTIC COMEDY(2)

    Kuroha was seated in his bedroom and was thinking about everything that happened today.

    He learned that his Master''s reach was incredibly long. That Melissa was, in fact, a quirkless vigilante and finally, he understood why Minegata would always have a goofy expression after coming back from his date.

    Frankly, what happened left him still a little bewildered, but he would be a true hypocrite if he put all the fault on Mirko. After all, she never forced him to stay. He was sure that if he told her to stop she would have. Since he said nothing then he shouldn''t complain.

    What gave him a headache now, was what he would say to Himiko and Momo. He was sure that Himiko would go batshit crazy and Momo wouldn''t take it kindly either. If she used the power of her family, things would become ugly.

    "F.u.c.k," he laid down on his bed as he covered his face with his hands," Why do people even wish for a harem? Anyone who wished for one was either ignorant or masochistic."

    Kuroha wasn''t particularly interested in romance, but he still did some research. After reading harem story and the like, he began to wonder if harem in history were truly like that. The answer was a big NO. True harem was hell, for the harem members as well as the harem master.

    "*Sigh*; What should I do?"

    Kuroha wasn''t a coward. He could face death in the eyes and still fight for survival. But, there were many things worse than death. Women''s fury was one of those.

    (Still, I had to admit that it felt pretty good.)

    He still remembered how he felt when he came. It was basically as if all the bad thought in his heart were set free. He could understand why some people became addicted to it. But,

    (I refuse to be treated like a shota.)

    Despite the pleasure, Kuroha never felt such a deep humiliation. Of course, with his inexperience and uninterest in s.e.x, this defeat was one he could have never escaped from. But, he refused to lose again.

    He took his phone and dialed Minegata''s number. Minegata wasn''t just an idiot Pervert. He was an idiot pervert who got laid. During middle school, while Kuroha was the one being showered in praise, it didn''t mean that Minegata stayed idle.

    After all, he was handsome, talented, and unlike Kuroha, funny. The number of conquest under his belt was quite high. Since Kuroha was now in a situation where he needed reliable info, the best solution was to contact the pro.

    Finally, the call connected,

    "Hello, Minegata how are you? I need your expertise."

    (I might be weaker than her, but I will show her that she shouldn''t treat me as if I was a shota.)

    Kuroha eyes blazed with conviction as he thought that.

    ----

    While Kuroha was having an existential crisis while firming his resolve, Momo was seated in front of her mirror and wearing a black robe as she admired herself. One should say, Kuroha influence on her was really huge. In terms of madness, she wasn''t inferior to Himiko at all. It was just different.

    Himiko''s desire to monopolize Kuroha wasn''t as strong as it was in the past. Rather, she only wished for his happiness. But she would never change herself to make him happy. If she changed those changes would be natural and not forced. Rather, she would change the world itself for their own happiness. You could say, that her sense of self and her ego was huge.

    Momo on the other had a deep confidences issue. She was like a little sheep following her shepherd without ever thinking for herself. She was the kind of person who would doubt her own capability after a few sets backs. Such persons were sadly easy to manipulate despite their high capability. But, at the same time the hardest to manipulate.

    Why you may ask? Simple, in the period where no one guides them, they are easy to manipulate, but, once they find someone they trust, then they would never doubt that person, no matter if that person if good or bad.

    Momo was such a person. If Kuroha was everything for Himiko, then he was basically a god for Momo. One who could never do wrong. Her god didn''t like the color white as such, all her personal room, where either in blue or pink or red or black. The same went for all her clothes, apart UA uniform. The best proof was how someone with a sense of justice like Momo immediately found ways to justify Kuroha actions.

    Hiragi Suzuka sighed as she watched her mistress twirl again and again with a smile in her black dress. Truthfully, she thought that Hayate Kuroha was a bad influence on her mistress. But, since the master didn''t care, it wasn''t her place to say her opinion.

    Himiko always wondered how Momo and the Yaoyorozu could live such a blessed life despite the power of their quirk. Suzuka was the answer. More precisely, the groups Suzuka belonged to. A subordinate family whose sole goal was the protection of the Yaoyozu.

    The Hiragi was a family of pure breed warriors, spy, and assassins. From the age of three years old, quirkless or not, they were trained in all forms of skill, and once they reached ten, they would begin specialized training. All the personal maid and butler were from the Hiragi family, they blended with the normal staff and never showed their skills if not necessary.

    Suzuka was a genius. At the age of ten, she was given the prestigious mission of being the personal maid and direct bodyguard of the heiress, Yaoyorozu Momo. She still remembered with fondness, how proud she was when she was given that task, and even now, she couldn''t help but puff her chest in pride as she thought of this, the others were so jealous of her.

    The only blemish was the existence of Hayate Kuroha. How she wished she could stab him to death. Sadly, she couldn''t do so. Well, at least, she didn''t feel as much enmity against him as in the past since he at least finally told the truth about his activity.

    Himiko didn''t know it, but her idea to keep Momo close to them was the most perfect and absolutely right choice. After all, one of the reasons Kuroha was never caught was that, unbeknownst to him, the Hiragi family always cleaned behind himˇ­

    "Suzuka, could you help me prepare lunch tomorrow. I want to give a bento to Kuroha."

    Suzuka bowed, her heterochromatic narrowing a little,

    "Of course milady. I will make sure that you''ll make the best bento he ever had the pleasure to eat."

    She might not like him, but she couldn''t help but respect him.  His skills and convictions were the real deal. What more, from what she saw, he would most likely become the husband of her mistress. It means thatˇ­ She blushed a little at the thought of what would happen to her once her mistress had her first night with him. She hoped it wouldn''t be any time soon.

    She couldn''t help but complain a little inwardly

    (Why does my family have such a stupid and shameless tradition?)

 Chapter 102 - CH 83: KUROHA ROMANTIC COMEDY(3)

    The sun shone high in the sky, under it, students of different years could be seen walking as they chatted.

    Today, the school wouldn''t be half a day, but a total day as usual. Even though they still had to wear the black uniform in a sign of respect.

    As Kuroha walked, he thought back to his morning with Mirko. Surprisingly, she acted as if nothing was wrong and said that after he returned from school, they would have another training session.

    She said that since his micro-control was so shitty, they should focus on Macro. After their discussion, he made breakfast for the two of them before he took the road toward school.

    "Hello, Kuroha. It''s been a while."

    Kuroha turned, generally when in a crowd, Kuroha didn''t sharpen his senses. Hearing the heartbeat of tens of people was extremely confusing and upsetting. He turned to face the one who greeted him,

    "Hello, Izuku. How are you?"

    The one who called Kuroha was Midoriya. They didn''t have time to chat yesterday and didn''t do so since the abrupt and short holiday.

    "Not bad. Frankly recently I hit a limit and wished to find Sebastian sensei to teach me. You know I want to develop a still different from All Might since my body is still unable to cope with the strain."

    Kuroha nodded, the SMASH of All Might was a technique who had harsh requirements on the resilience of the upper body. As such, the more Izuku used it, the more dangerous it would be.

    "I see. What kind of styles do you have in mind?"

    "Hum, frankly I don''t know. I could simply use my mixed martial art, but I''ll need a finisher move of my own."

    "Ok. I if have any idea I will mention it to you."

    "Thanks, man."

    After that, the two of them resumed walking to school. But, once they reached the school gate, a short girl with chestnut-colored air could be seen waiting. Kuroha simply smiled before walking ahead of Izuku. Once he reached the girl, he simply nodded before continuing. Behind him, he could ear, "H-hello, Ochako." followed by, "Sa-same to you Izuku."

    (Izuku and Ochako. Seem like it will be the birth of a new couple.)

    He hoped that Izuku had less trouble than him on this side.

    ----

    Today class went by without any notable events. The bad mood of yesterday was still a little present, but it was way better.

    Kuroha thought, looked at all this without much interest. During the break, he would talk with Momo, Tsuyu, Mina, Toru, Denki, and Kirishima, but apart from that, he didn''t really interact much with the rest of the class.

    He could also see cliques slowly forming in the classroom. Well, it was nothing particularly weird. They might all aim to become heroes, but their goals were relatively different. Still, Kuroha''s group was basically formed from half the students, so it was rather merry.

    Weirdly, when it was time for lunch, Momo bowed to the group before pulling Kuroha aside. Mina and Toru didn''t seem to find it weird and even had a grin on their face. Well, Mina had a grin on her face. But with how Toru moved, he supposed she also had one...Perhaps?  F.u.c.k.i.n.g invisible quirk. Playing blackjack and poker with her should be hell.

    ---

    Momo was pulling Kuroha as they went out of the school building. Once again UA was huge. The land used to build it was extremely large, equal to the quarter of a city. Apart from the school building, and other building such as the cafeteria, the training ground and etc, there was also a beautiful garden where students could enter and relax during lunch as long as they cleaned behind them.

    Deciding to sit under the shade of a tree, Momo pulled Kuroha under the tree, before turning to face him, her face was a little red, and her heart was beating like crazy.

    Kuroha looked around with an impressed expression. Sometimes he wondered how it was possible for UA to not be a private school. The funds put in maintenance should be insane. Then again, with quirks everything was possible.

    After a while, he stopped paying attention to the garden and turned back to face Momo. He would have many other occasions to come here.

    "So, Momo, why did we come here?" As he said that, he looked at the box she was holding.

    Momo blushed a little, before simply beginning to open the box. Firstly, she took out a large blanket that she put under the three, then she finally, opened the bento.

    Kuroha feels as if he was blinded. It wasn''t any bento. But THE bento. Ordinary bento box only had one level, divided into different compartments. This one though had four different levels. Each level full of delicious and nutritive food.

    *Gulp* Kuroha could already feel himself salivate a little. Even for him, affording such bento wasn''t easy. To put it into perspective. The price of this bento alone was equivalent to half a year of salary for a normal family. If you added the rare tea and the side dish, then...Let''s just say, that sometimes people lived happier if they didn''t make comparisons. Still, he had one doubt,

    "Are you the one who cooked this?"

    He didn''t doubt Momo''s skill. It wasn''t an anime where even when following the recipe, some people would still cook black substance of unknown origin. Still, some level could never be reached even with the full recipe in front of you. Only a pro could do something like that.

    Momo wasn''t shy about that, she knew her skill. As such, she shook her head and answered,

    "I simply played the role of aid. What I truly did were the side dish and the tea. The main dish was cooked by Suzuka."

    "Huhˇ­"

    Hearing this, Kuroha enthusiast diminished quite a bit. He didn''t know why, but that girl seemed to hold a grudge against him. Well, not that it mattered, poison was useless against him, so he didn''t fear whatever she might or might not have done.

    After that, they sat on the blanket as Momo began to place the dish. While looking at her working so diligently, Kuroha couldn''t help but feel a little weird in his heart. She looked like a wife putting the dish for her husband. He shook his head at the thought,

    (I should stop thinkings such weird things.)

    Finally, Momo poured tea and made a seiza pose before bowing, her head low and her two hands straight in front of her. This move nearly made Kuroha heart stop beating. It wasn''t a dogeza, but it was very close in nature to it. You could basically see as a gesture of submission. This form was only used when in front of a superior. For Momo to take such a position, even if for a short instant was very meaningful.

    Kuroha was stumped, finally, he sighed and said,

    "Raise yourself."

    In such a situation, Kuroha had two choices, he could have simply moved aside or got up, which would mean that he refused her submissions.

    But, since he told her to raise, it means that accepted it. He didn''t know why he did it, but right now, he didn''t think that any other choice would make sense.  He knew what he represented for Momo and he was ready to take this burden.

    Hearing his words, Momo rose and a beautiful smile full of happiness could be seen on her face. Kuroha, seeing this, simply sighed

    (*Sigh* Firstly Mirko and now Momo. Let''s hope that Himiko won''t do anything crazy once she learns of it.)

    He put the thought aside and finally put his attention back to the food, just have he was about to use his chopsticks, he could see Momo take her chopsticks before taking a little bit of food and presenting it toward him,

    "Say, ahhh!"

    Kuroha smiled a little, before calmly opening his mouth. If you forgot all the blood, gore, sadness, death and pain, his life was really worthy of a romantic comedy.

    (AN: PayPal --------> [email protected]

    Patreon------->*******.com/user?u=14459558)

 Chapter 103 - CH 84: MY CHILDHOOD FRIEND CANT BE THIS S.E.XY (1)

    The rest of the day was pure bliss for Momo. To tell the truth, she gambled big this time. If Kuroha had avoided her bow, then the relationship between them would have become extremely awkward. But, she still gambled with some hope and won.

    Momo, who was in the back of her limousine while on the way to school couldn''t help but gloat a little.

    (Ahaha sucks it, bitch.)

    Momo immediately blushed a little at those uncouth thoughts. As the heir of a noble family, profanities were a big no-no. Still, she couldn''t help but feel smug. All those years, she was always one step behind Himiko. No, one step was too little, she couldn''t even see her back. But now? They were at the same level. Still, this wasn''t enough,

    (I don''t know what she is doing, but it seems like she is too busy to meet Kuroha right now.)

    It was her chance, the like that would never happen with a series of coincidences. She couldn''t help but be happy about the current result.  She knew how much Kuroha relied on Himiko. If she missed this chance, then, she would once again fall behind. Still, she had one hesitation.

    She turned to face the one seated next to her, her friend, maid, and bodyguard, Hiragi Suzuka. Despite the age gap of five years, the two of them had been together since she awakened her quirk and was confirmed as the next heiress.

    After all, her family was huge, basically a conglomerate. She was the sole descendant of the current leader, but the main family wasn''t just her and her father and mothers. It was only after she awakened her quirk that she was confirmed as the next heir.

    Suzuka was a young woman close to her twenty. She had all the characteristics of a beautiful Japanese woman. Suzuka was a little shorter than her, but not by much. She had a slim athletic build, as well as short black hair, giving her a little tomboyish look. Her most striking trait was her ever calm face and her heterochromatic eyes. Purple for the left and light pink for the right.

    To tell the truth, if Suzuka wished, she could easily become a top model with how beautiful she was and how well proportioned her body was. She had very beautiful, delicate facial features, white skin that faintly reflected the light. Although those features made her look far younger than she was, anyone who underestimated her because of her look was in for a world of pain. After all, In terms of pure power, Suzuka could be compared to an A rank criminal. If you added all her skills and the versatility of her quirk?

    (AN: I compared her to a criminal because a criminal rank is determined by his power and the effect they had on society while hero rank has too many factors aside from power. Just for a reminder, Muscular, the villain Madness killed back then was an A rank villain, this should make you understand how badass she is.)

    "Suzuka, you have been with me from as far I could remember isn''t it?"

    Suzuka was a little surprised at this question, but answered, "Yes, milady. I became your bodyguard and personal maid after you reached five. It has been 10 years since then."

    Momo nodded before taking a deep breath, "What do you think of Kuroha?", as she said this, she stared fixedly at her.

    Suzuka''s usually stoic face crumbled a little. She didn''t know why, but she could feel that this discussion wasn''t going to end well for her. Still, she had to answer with honesty,

    "To tell the truth, I didn''t like him all that much. But, I still respect him as a warrior."

    Momo nodded, she couldn''t ask for more. Finally, after a little pause, she said, "I know the rules of the Hiragi family. Right now, I am giving you a chance to retire as my personal maid. Afterward, any form of refusal would be seen as a form of betrayal. As such, think well before giving me your answer. You have until tomorrow night."

    Momo wasn''t joking. The Hiragi family was an old family. They didn''t play around with tradition.  Still, they weren''t demons either. Right now, Momo was acting following the tradition. The choice. It was the only moment where Hiragi Suzuka could make her own decision, without fear of repercussions.

    The interior of the car fell, into silence, each of the two girls, deep in their thoughts.

    ----

    "Sooo... You say you want advice?"

    Kuroha was laying down on the bed of Minegata''s bedroom. The room was basically a typical schoolboy Japanese room. The only difference, where the different sketches stuck on the wall, depicting different kinds of Hero costumes. More precisely, female hero costumes. Each more e.r.o.t.i.c than the other.

    Minegata, on the other hand, was seated on the chair of his desk as he looked at his brother with a hurt expression. Tears could be seen running on his cheek.

    Kuroha rose himself from the bed as he looks at this scene with astonishment,

    "Why are you crying? Are you that happy?"

    "Happy? Do you think I am happy?"

    Minegata left his chair as he kneeled on the ground in defeat, finally, he sighed before coming close to Kuroha,

    "Promise me you won''t be angry."

    Kuroha was dubious but still agreed. Once he agreed, Minegata began to act a little bashful as he twirled his fingers,

    "You see. I made a bet with my mother. The loser has to pay 15000 yen and do all the chores for two weeks."

    (AN: 15000 yen= 135,01 USD)

    Kuroha tilted his head. It was a rather interesting bet. But what did it have to do with him?

    "Interesting. And?"

    "Well...You seeˇ­*Cough* I bet that you''re gay, while mother bet that you''re only a late bloomer.*Cough*"

    Kuroha stopped moving and looked at Minegata with a deep glance.

    "*Whistle*, Today is a beautiful day isn''t it." Minegata on the other hand simply whistled while looking around.

    Kuroha sighed a little, before *Bang* punching Minegata in the stomach.

    Minegata immediately crouched down, while trembling, then he screamed

    "MOTHER!!! KUROHA IS BULLYING ME!!! AGAIN!!"

    A loud voice answered him,

    "WHAT DID YOU DO AGAIN? I AM SURE IT''S YOUR FAULT. KUROHA DON''T HOLD BACK!"

    Minegata was crestfallen,

    "Even my mother is against me.*Sigh* what a world full of betrayal."

    Kuroha smiled a little. He was a little worried that him being kicked out of Nighteye house would sour the relationship between him and the Minetas but, it seemed like his worry was all for naught. He sat back on the bed and said,

    "Ok, stop playing around. I didn''t hit you that hard. Since I need your help I will forget this bet."

    Minegata stopped squirming before he rose back and stuck his tongue. After that, he went toward his desk and began to rummage in his drawer, finally, he stopped and faced Kuroha,

    "Firstly, you see this?"

    Kuroha tilted his head as he saw what looked like a rectangular object. A name immediately appeared in his mind.

    "A condom?"

    "Yep. A condom. I will give you a box later."

    "Why do you have a box of condoms ready to be given as a gift?"

    Minegata smiled as he said, "I bought it yesterday night directly after receiving your call. I mean, I was never able to act as a big brother. So even though it''s a little embarrassing, paying for your first box of condoms is still a way to do so."

    Kuroha was stunned. Minegata didn''t care and continued,

    "Nowadays, with so many quirk protections such as pills are obsolete. There are so many different constitutions that one would need a dedicated doctor who would create a pill specially tailored for one''s own constitution."

    Kuroha nodded, quirks were really useful, but since each person was basically unique even with the same kind of quirk, some disease and little things that could be easily treated in the past become a headache for the scientist of nowaday.

    "*Cough* Kuroha you see, life isn''t a hentai where no matter how much you c.u.m in a girl she will never get pregnant. Sometimes, only once is enough to hit the jackpot. As such, you should always be ready."

    Kuroha nodded and took the box.

    "Thanks."

    It was a weird present, but it was one that came from the heart. After he did so, Minegata coughed again before straightening his back and began talking with a solemn tone

    "Now, Kuroha, it''s time for me to teach you how to make a girl happy, listen well, I won''t repeat myself. How much you learn will depend on your talent."

    Only one thought went through Kuroha head,

    (You think this is xianxia?)

    ---

    That night, after Kuroha came back from a w session with Minagata, he received a message from Momo.

    "Please, could you come to see me right now?"

    Kuroha tilted his head in wonder,

    (Hum...Why the rush?)

    Still, he immediately teleported, hoping that it was nothing too important.

 Chapter 104 - CH 85: MY CHILDHOOD FRIEND CANT BE THIS S.E.XY (2)

    As night fell, Momo sat by the window and blankly stared at the scenery. At this moment, her emotions were a mess.

    The night scenery of the Yaoyorozu mansion was unlike any other place. As far as one''s eyes could see, it was like a luxurious forest full of life and light.

    Momo stretched out her hand and gently stroked the window before her eyes. The ice-cold tactile sensation came through, but it wasn''t enough to calm her. Instead, Momo felt cold  as if she were in an ice cave. Her muscles were totally tight like she was huddled in a corner and shivering like a mouse waiting for a cat''s arrival.

    (This can''t do!)

    She shook her head in denial before forcing herself to her feet and turning her attention indoors.

    Momo inched towards the mirror beside her bed and observed herself. The maiden in the reflection was as beautiful and graceful as always. However, this time, she wasn''t in her usual simple robes, but in an elegant and luxurious black dress. It was the one she was trying yesterday.

    This was apparel that nobles put on for dance parties and banquets. As the heiress of the Yaoyorozu Family, this dress had been through meticulous alterations to fit her body nicely, highlighting her slender waist and large bosoms. The black silk yarn fell gracefully on her shoulders, showing off a pair of fair shoulders and tender arms. Matching with a silver necklace and a pair of delicate gemstone earrings, she let off an elegant charm.

    Such dress up undoubtedly made one the center of attention in a ballroom. However, it inevitably felt out of place as she wore it in the room. She looked at her reflection blankly as she stacked her palms on her chest and puckered her brows slightly.

    "Th-This looks ridiculous."

    Momo couldn''t help but blush and hurriedly scuttled to the wardrobe on the other side of the room. She opened the doors of the wardrobe and rummaged through the dresses attentively before letting out a long sigh after a few moments and then closing the doors of the wardrobe. She sat down on a chair and held her hand against her forehead.

    "What exactly am I doingˇ­"

    Since coming back from school, she had tried on all the dresses in her wardrobe and her makeup was also re-applied at least two to three times. However, she still wasn''t satisfied. To her, these clothes would either seem too childish, overly flirtatious or simple in Kuroha eyesˇ­ which made it hard for her to decide. Although in the final moments, she had decided to wear her favorite black nightgown, she began to feel ill at ease while waitingˇ­ After all, this gown was too outrageous in this place.

    (What would Kuroha think if he sees this? Will he think that I''m vain? Haughty? Weird?)

    Momo didn''t even feel so much stress when she confessed for the first time. After a while, she covered her face with her hands..

    (Why am I acting like this?)

    She couldn''t figure out why she panicked in this situation and was even this hesitant and indecisive. After all, she had made her decision. It might be childish, but right now Kuroha was the only one for her.

    Momo couldn''t be blamed for feeling depressed in this difficult situation. After all, their relationship indeed was somewhat odd. Most human relationsh.i.p.s would develop step by step from gaining interest in one another and finally reaching the last step of s.e.x.u.a.l intercourse.

    However, their relationship was totally different. Both of them didn''t advance step by step, but instead, she was trying to skip all the steps and go straight to the last.

    Due to this, Momo had conflicting views. There were many times that she had decided to call off her plan, but she couldn''t pluck up the courage. And right now, the most important moment of her life was finally here. She couldn''t miss this.

    (I can do it.)

    After taking a deep breath, she took her and dialed Kuroha number. It was time.

    ---

    The teleportation was instantaneous. Still, seeing Kuroha appear, Momo innately leaped up like a startled bunny. She looked at him in uncertainty and subconsciously placed her palm on her bountiful chest before sucking in a deep breath and forcing herself to calm down.

    "Hello, how are you?"

    "Humˇ­ Fine, what about you?." He was a little surprised at the question but still answered.

    "I am fine. ahaha." She couldn''t help but let out an awkward laugh as she answered back.

    Kuroha revealed an odd expression as he looked at her which made her tense. Frankly she was really beautiful. No even more beautiful than usual. She was like a very beautiful fairy. Her gown made in such a way that your eyes couldn''t help but stay fixed her on.

    Momo blushed and squirmed a little under Kuroha intense gaze. She began to regret a little her choice.

    ( As I thought. This dress is a complete mistake. If I knew this would happen, I would''ve worn my usual robe.)

    However, the odd expression on Kuroha faces only lasted for a second before he regained his usual expression and nodded towards Momo.

    "So...Why did you call me?"

    Kuroha, of course, had a hunch, but he didn''t want to startle her. What more, he could be wrong. That would be really embarrassing if it was the case,

    "H-Hi, Please take a seat first."

    Her heart was beating so fast it felt like it would leap out of her throat. The worse was that she knew about Kuroha abilities to feel blood circulation.

    "Oh. By the way, I remember that Aizawa seinse said that tomorrow we would choose the representative of the class. What do you think?"

    After a few seconds, Momo finally asked. However, it was entirely out of topic. Kuroha tilted his head in wonder, but still answered truthfully

    "Not really interested. I don''t want such a useless and time-consuming position."

    It was true, generally, one of the advantages of being a representative was the divers'' recommendation one could get upon graduating. But what was the use of recommendation for Kuroha?

    His relationship with Nighteyes and All Might might be a little strained, but he had no doubt that he would lack a recommendation from them if he so wished. If you added Milenia and Mirko? Well, let''s just say, that obtaining work had never been a problem for Kuroha.

    "I seeˇ­"

    Momo awkwardly replied and the atmosphere became silent once again. Kuroha didn''t speak as he attentively scanned the girl before his eyes. On the other end of the table, Momo continued to stare blankly at the tableware and abruptly regained her senses after a while.

    "Ah, yes, sorryˇ­ Kuroha. I have forgotten that I invited you for teaˇ­"

    Momo stood up in a panic and poured a cup of red tea for Kuroha. However, perhaps due to her excessive nervousness, her hands slightly trembled and red tea overflowed and spilled onto the table.

    "Ah!"

    Frightened by the spillage, Momo gasped and instinctively tried to wipe the water stains off the table with a cloth. However, she instantly retracted her hand upon getting into contact with the boiling tea. And at this moment, she lost her balance and tripped to the ground.

    "Ahˇ­!"

    Her screams abruptly stopped because at this instance, Kuroha grabbed her hand and dragged her into his arms. She loosened her grip of the teapot and along with a crisp smash, the teapot shattered into a pile of debris after hitting the floor.

    "ˇ­ *Argh*ˇ­ *Argh*ˇ­"

    Momo began to tremble as she whimpered. She felt so embarrassed she could die. How could she act so clumsily at such an important juncture

    (I screwed up again. I thought as long as I tried my best, everything would work out. So how did things become like this? What curse did I get myself into?)

    Tears could be seen beginning to gather in the corner of her eyes as she buried her head deeper in Kuroha embrace,

    "I''m so sorry, Momo."

    And at this moment, Kuroha voice sounded in her ears. Momo widened her eyes strangely and gazed at the young man before her eyes. Although Kuroha was still displaying his usual expressionless face, this time, she discovered that his smile was filled with a few traces of apologies.

    "If I''ve put you into a difficult situation, allow me to apologizeˇ­ To be frank, you look really adorable right now,"

    "Eh?"

    Momo widened her eyes in shock as she stared blankly into Kuroha''s eyes.

    "You ˇ­"

    Kuroha decided to be more forward, from what he read, the man had to take the rein in such a situation, otherwise, it would only make the girl more awkward and strain their relationship

    "A young lady invites a man to her room late at night, dressed in such a luxurious dress. Anyone can understand what this means unless one''s an idiotˇ­"

    Kuroha might not be experienced in a matter of s.e.x, but he wasn''t an idiot either.

    Momo fair and smooth cheeks instantly blushed. She wished she could crawl into a hole.

    (Was I that blatant?)

    Seeing her react like that, Kuroha firmed his resolve before lifting her in a princess carry and then laying her down on her bed.

    "Kuroha!?"

    Feeling the soft, fluffy bed on her back, Momo tightened her body. Although she did predict that things would end up at this state, Kuroha''s fast actions had exceeded her imaginations.

    She gazed at him in uncertainty and clawed onto her skirt while her body was as stiff as an ice sculpture. But out of her expectations, Kuroha didn''t act as she thought. He didn''t rapidly ''attack'', but instead, he quietly looked into her eyes while revealing a very serious expression.

    "Although I understand your intentions, I would still like to ask you again. Momo, are you really willing to do this?"

    "ˇ­"

    "I admit, I do feel good about you and I like you a lot. But I don''t treat you as my most important partner. So I will mostly be unable to return the same treatment you expect. Is this fine by you too?"

    "Iˇ­ Iˇ­"

    In a state of confusion, Momo gazed blankly at Kuroha and revealed her rare timid side. However, Kuroha didn''t stop confessing. He wanted no misunderstanding. He didn''t want to give false hope to Momo then continue to deal with Himiko or even Mirko. He hated such drama born out of a misunderstanding the most.

    "I''ll put this up frontˇ­ I don''t want to lose you. You could say that I will most likely be a very dominating boyfriend.  If you are willing to become my woman, then you will be my woman forever. And nowˇ­ You still have a chance to turn back."

    Momo felt like her heart would ripe out of her chest, she should have felt sad at such confession, but rather than sadness, all she could feel was deep happiness as love gushed out of her chest. She couldn''t help but leaned her head to the side shyly. Her face was flushed red and at the same time, she pouted her mouth slightly.

    Seeing her react like that, Kuroha let out a smile, it was surprisingly fun to play the dominant

    "Now is the time for you to express your feelingsˇ­ isn''t it?"

    "Iˇ­ Iˇ­ Iˇ­"

    Momo''s face flushed red at Kuroha''s teasing. She gaped and finally gritted her teeth and said with conviction.

    "I had already decided to become your woman long ago. Everything I have, everything I am, belongs to you."

    "Good."

    Kuroha nodded in satisfaction after hearing Momo answer. He extended his arm to gently fondle the maiden''s cheek before leaning in towards her ear.

    "Since you said soˇ­ Then, from today onwards, you are my possessionˇ­ If you don''t agree, I will make you understand."

    It seemed like it was time to use all the knowledge obtained from books and from Minegata.

 Chapter 105 - CH 86: MY CHILDHOOD FRIEND CANT BE THIS S.E.XY (3) (R18 START)

    Kuroha began to remember all he knew. Before anything else, a kiss was the most important. For the first time, rather than acting like a beast in heat, simply kissing could allow you to set a better mood and relax the girl.

    When he brought her pleasant pink lip into his mouth and sucked on it, Momo vacantly closed her eyes. She then wrapped her arms around his neck with the familiarity of lovers with years of experience. They seemed to be creating their own private world.

    (My first kiss!)

    The instant Momo felt Kuroha''s lips on hers, her ice-cold body melted as though she had blended into hot water. A familiar and comfortable sensation constantly released from her body as she slowly stretched herself in itchiness and joy.

    At the same time, her entire body softened and all she could do was to awkwardly stick out her tongue in response to Kuroha''s lure.

    "Nn!ˇ­*huff* *huff*"

    Coming out from the quiet room were the sounds of heavy breathing and the salivary sounds of tongues tantalizing each other. After a while, they slowly separated from each other, a light string of saliva still connecting each other.

    "Your lips taste like apples."

    After moving a bit away, he poked at her cherry blossom petal-shaped lips with his tongue and licked off the overflowing saliva. The girl let him without opening her eyes.

    "I want to eat more of you."

    "ˇ­Ah."

    They said little, but she opened her mouth as if their hearts were connected.

    As he started growing dizzy from the sweet aroma of her saliva, he found her tongue at the bottom.

    When he gently teased it, she quickly realized what he wanted and stuck it out. He did not hesitate to lick all over it. The air caught below her tongue made obscene noises.

    (Her tongueˇ­is so sticky and cute.)

    Their sticky tongues pressed against each other for a while as he tasted her mouth.

    (Um, you do it like this, right?)

    He never experienced it, but this was what they called french kiss right?

    "Nfhnˇ­"

    He deepened the kiss further.

    Momo was completely dazed, she had no way to know if Kuroha was a good or bad kisser, but, if it was considered bad, she couldn''t even imagine what would count as good.

    While momo was still a little dazed, Kuroha nimbly undid the knot on Momo''s nightgown. It wasn''t a dress with lace in the front so they were easy to unknot

    The outer shell that enveloped her fell off entirely and what was left was the alluring, half-n.a.k.e.d body of an innocent lady. Sensing the chills of the late-night breeze, Momo slightly shuddered and she began to m.o.a.n softly along with Kuroha''s gentle caresses.

    (Beautiful)

    *Gulp* Kuroha couldn''t but swallow in fascination at the scene in front of him. Despite knowing how rude it was, Kuroha couldn''t help but compare her body with Mirko. Momo was different from Mirko. Her body was softer and lighter. It wasn''t a question about one being more beautiful than the other. Each girl had their own charm. A man just had to find and appreciate them.

    Despite all his bravado and confidence in himself, Kuroha was after all also a v.i.r.g.i.n. His adventure with Mirko was entirely one-sided. As such, it was the first time he touched a girl''s body with the intention to bring pleasure. Still, seeing Momo''s reaction, a deep desire began to burn in Kuroha.

    Momo wasn''t wearing a bra. As such, her bare chest could be seen spilling from the now open gown. She couldn''t help but blush and turn her head aside. She had the urge to cover her chest, but, in the end, didn''t do so.

    (Fascinating!)

    Kuroha had to resist the growing urge in his body. He knew that as a v.i.r.g.i.n, Momo would face great pain during her first time. His duty as a man wasn''t just penetrating and jack hammering her as if he was in a hentai. No, he had to take care of her and make it as easy as possible.

    He leaned a little and murmured in Momo''s ear,

    "You''re so beautiful. I am really lucky to have you."

    If Momo was red before she was now legitimately crimson. *Chuckle* Kuroha was pretty satisfied with the result. He knew that during the preliminary and even during the act itself, words could be as effective as touch.

    Now, the more serious part began. Kuroha''s eyes gazed at those heavy and bountiful b.r.e.a.s.ts of her''s with deep fascination.

    Kuroha always thought that Momo''s b.r.e.a.s.ts were quite huge. But "quite" did not cover it. "Very" or even "incredibly" would better describe the volume before his eyes. After all. Everything was relative. One could already imagine how huge they would be once she grew up.

    He couldn''t help but tease her a little, he idly remarked

    "You lookˇ­a lot skinnier with your clothes on."

    Her cheeks grew red from embarrassment at this and she did not know how to answer apart from staying silent. Kuroha simply chuckled at this response. He always had a sharp tongue, but it was the first time he felt so good while verbally attacking someone.

    (Perhaps I am an S deep down? Naaa!! Surely not.)

    He stopped thinking about this and put back his attention on Momo. He used his hand to hold them,

    *Squish.*

    (W-wow. They really are heavy.)

    He could feel the elasticity pressing down on his hands. It was as soft as pudding, yet it had an intense elasticity that pushed back at his fingers like springs.

    He had no real preference in size. But still, he had to accept that big b.r.e.a.s.ts were really special.

    She had narrow shoulders, yet they smoothly swelled out in beautiful bowl shapes. When he touched them, he found them to be the perfect level of soft yet also vibrantly elastic. They were too large to fit in his hands either way, but he judged by eye that these were a few sizes bigger than Himiko''s.

    The comfortable weight and elasticity seemed to fill Kuroha with pleasure. With his fingers digging into them, he moved his hands in large circles to fondle those great masses.

    "Nn!ˇ­"

    Momo couldn''t help but stifle a m.o.a.n as pleasure began to cloud her brain. For one, it seemed like she was rather sensitive. What more from just a psychological standpoint she couldn''t help but be excited by the situation.

    (I''m touching Momo b.r.e.a.s.ts.)

    The more time passed the more excited Kuroha became. A tremor of nerves passed through his fingers and jiggled her b.r.e.a.s.ts a little.

    He looked up, wanting to see her face again.

    "ˇ­"

    (She''s beautiful.)

    The same thought couldn''t help but appear in is mind. Her long hair wasn''t tied in a ponytail as such they lay scattered on the bed, the look of intoxication on her face was so alluring Kuroha had to give his all to control his desires to simply ravish her.

    Momo muttered with moist eyes and rough breath

    "...Nn! Kuro...ha. Please.*huff* *huff*..don''t... stop."

    "*Ugh*"

    (Her voice is so s.e.x.u.a.l now.)

    This was like receiving a hit in the gut. Anyone else with less self-control would have lost it here.

    He decided to target another place, his hand slowly caressed her while progressively going down until it reached his target and tightly gripped her firm butt. Her butt wasn''t as soft and as her b.r.e.a.s.t, but the feeling was incredible.

    The hills of her butt were just as ideally large as her bust. Seductively tight thighs were located at the base of the lovely legs extending from her perfectly slender h.i.p.s. Every part of her body was perfect.

    He continued to nibble on her lips then kiss her deeply. The more of his saliva she swallowed, the more obedient she grew. His hand wasn''t idle either. He fondled her butt before moving toward a more sensitive place. She had initially closed her legs in embarrassment, but they were now spread to welcome him in.

    (The surrounding flesh is so softˇ­ and her butt is really warm.)

    He gently rubbed the hidden lips that grew obscenely visible through her panties when she spread her thighs. That was enough for Momo to sensitively furrows her brows and wrap her soft tongue around his in place of words.

    Thanks to his movements, her body grew more flushed with every movement of his arm and of his fingertips. An embarrassing stain was steadily growing wider on her black panties.

    (I want her.)

    (AN:... ANNND CUT. OKAY GUY. This is everything for now. How was it? A good cliff. Just when things where picking up pace? If I am happy I will post the second part later tonight.)

 Chapter 106 - CH 87: MY CHILDHOOD FRIEND CANT BE THIS S.E.XY (4) (R18 END)

    (I want her.)

    This sole thought was growing stronger and stronger in his heart and mind.

    His control was growing thinner and thinner as time passed. He feared that at this rate he would simply lose control. Still, it was too soon. He needed to at least make her far wetter than that. He didn''t know how much, but well the wetter she was the easier it would be later.

    After a while, he began to slowly slide down the panties while continuing to kiss her. The sweat-soaked striped panties stuck to her skin. He almost had to roll them down and, as he did, a single line of sticky liquid formed a bridge between the fabric and her flesh.

    The moment he stopped kissing her, Momo began to gasp for breath,

    "Ahh! Nh, ahh, ah, ahh"

    Frankly, he didn''t know if he was doing well, but seeing her reaction at least he wasn''t bad, was he? He decided to tease her again. He smirked as he showed her her panties and said.

    "You''re so wet. I''m glad you got this horny for me."

    Momo covered her face with her hands. She didn''t know what to answer back. She would have never thought that her body was so sensitive. She might be a v.i.r.g.i.n but she wasn''t naive. In this age, everyone had at least a basic understanding of s.e.x.

    Kuroha lowered his gaze and began to look at her secrets garden. He had already seen three girls at different levels of nudity. But it was the first time he directly looked at that place.

    When he gently spread them with his fingers and peered inside, clear liquid begins to slowly slide down from that place while a sweet scent began to fill the room.

    Momo, feeling his touch and knowing where he was looking, softly cried,

    "Khh! Ahh!... Pleaseˇ­ Don''t look. It''s so embarrassing... Nn!."

    Even though she could not see him, Kuroha smiled before saying, I won''t just look.

    He hesitated a little before taking his resolve and brought his face closer to her v.a.g.i.n.as before kissing it.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"

    A shiver of pleasure traversed Momo''s body as her body become to jerk. She had to use her pillow in order to stifle her m.o.a.n. She wanted to tell him to stop. That it was dirty. But right now her mind couldn''t even formulate enough coherent thought to speak.

    Kuroha raised his head in surprise, nearly avoiding being sandwiched between her. He might not be experienced, but such a reaction was enough to tell what happened,

    (She came?!)

    Kuroha had all the rights to be stunned. While it was true that his caresses were well done for an amateur. One would be really stupid if he thought that simply caressing the b.r.e.a.s.ts and the butt was enough to make a girl c.u.m. Even though he kissed her v.a.g.i.n.as he did nothing more and didn''t lick it. As such this result was more because of Momo herself than him.

    He cradled her in his arms, while her body continued to jerk before finally settling down, her breath was hurried and her chest was rapidly heaving up and down.

    Now that she came, the scruple in Kuroha mind began to settle, he released her before beginning to disrobe himself.

    Kuroha body was a work of art. His years of training weren''t for show. All his muscles were well sculpted and particularly splendid without being bulky.

    While he was disrobing, Momo vacantly looked at him until the moments when he took off his underwear. Her opened wide at the way, she couldn''t help but worry a little about how something that big would be able to enter her.

    Still, when she saw Kuroha opening his bag and taking a condom, she simply covered her face, as she wished to crawl in a hole. Still, gathering her courage, she said, with a very small voice,

    "...There''s...No need...I...I am on the pill."

    She couldn''t help but blush as she said that, still, she wanted her first time to be perfect. It was the first time she was happy to be under medication.

    Kuroha hand stilled, a little before looking at Momo, and, seeing the truth in her eyes, he shrugged before putting back the condom in his bag. Momo wasn''t lying. Pills weren''t just used for protection. It was also used in order to regularise the menstrual cycle.

    Kuroha, of course, was so rude as to ask why she was already under the pills. Anyways with their money, having a personal doctor make suited pills for Momo constitutions wasn''t hard.

    Now that Kuroha was prepared, he came back to the bed and hovered over Momo. Right now, Momo was the very definition of alluring. She was still wearing her gown and as such was only partially n.a.k.e.d, but, Kuroha found it even more exciting. Now, it was time, but, he had one last thing to do,

    "Momo, this is your last chance, are you ready?."

    "Iˇ­ Iˇ­"

    Momo looked at the boy she always longed for since she was a kid. She should have felt afraid, what if he only used and threw her away? What if it wasn''t as beautiful as she thought. Weirdly, such hesitation didn''t exist. She already said it. She was his, body and mind. Even if he threw her aways, she would still stay stuck to him like a glue.

    "I wantˇ­ Kurohaˇ­ to give me everythingˇ­ pleaseˇ­ Kurohaˇ­ Be gentleˇ­"

    Momo couldn''t hold it in anymore as she buried her face in her hands. Oh Lord, this was the first time she said something so shameless! This sentence left her breathless as she used all her courage to say it.

    Hearing Momo''s answer, Kuroha smiled tenderly toward and leaned towards her ear.

    "I will do my all so that you never forget this day."

    After this reply from Kuroha, Momo felt a strong, intense heat slowly enter her body. While advancing further in he could feel a slime membrane slowly tearing,

    "Ahhhhˇ­!"

    She couldn''t help but let a startled cry out of pain. She always heard about it, but she thought that thanks to her training it wouldn''t hurt that much. She was wrong. Momo innately hugged Kuroha tightly as she rose her body up against Kuroha.

    On the other hand, Kuroha continued to fondle and kiss her body while his speed of penetration increased. At this juncture, only a moron would stop and ask if she was alright. As if her cries of pain and the tears gathering on the corner of her eyes weren''t enough of an answer. Rather than stopping, he had to go the end in order to alleviate her pain.

    Momo''s breaths hastened, and at this moment, despite her pain, she could feel an unparalleled thrill coming towards herself as she totally threw her shame to the back of her mind. Her legs wrapped around Kuroha''s waist as she continued to bear his offense. Finally, Kuroha reached the end.

    "Nn!"

    It only lasted a few seconds, but, for the two of them, it feels like years. Kuroha deeply m.o.a.ned and straightened his body while Momo shivered all over as she hugged Kuroha and let out weep-like sobs. It was the first time he felt such a pleasure. Compared to it, Mirko''s handjob was just an appetizer.

    He lowered his head and looked at the girls under him. Her half-n.a.k.e.d self was so arousing. Her hot breath sounded in the room, while her eyes were hazy and filled with tears and pain. He couldn''t help but kiss her again. Now it was o

    "Ah! Ah!ˇ­"

    After they separated, he slowly parted her hair that was stuck on her face because of her sweat. He never felt so good, he wished for nothing more than to swing his hip in a wild abandon, but, he couldn''t. S.e.x wasn''t just an act of self-fulfillment. It was an act of union between two(or more) people, anyone, be it boy or girl who only wished hor his or her own pleasure without caring for their partners were sc.u.m.

    Kuroha was many things, but he wasn''t sc.u.m. As such, he began to kiss Momo not only on her lips, but also, on her collarbones, and finally, her b.r.e.a.s.t.

    "Nn!! Kuroha."

    He had already remarked that her b.r.e.a.s.t seemed to be particularly sensitive. As such he gently began to lick them before slowly encapsulating her n.i.p.p.l.e in his mouth and gently sucking on it.

    Momo, seeing him sucking her b.r.e.a.s.t, couldn''t help but smile at how cute he looked right now, the physical and emotional pleasures his actions were bringing her slowly made her forget the pain in her loin. When Kuroha began to gently right nibble her n.i.p.p.l.e with his teeth while pinching the other one with his hand, she couldn''t help but close her eyes and let out a m.o.a.n.

    Still, this wasn''t enough, the simple sensation, of fullness, wasn''t enough, she wanted more, as such, even though it was shameless, she couldn''t help but whisper in his ear.

    "I am alright now, you can move."

    Kuroha of course didn''t think she was completely alright, but, forcing the issue wouldn''t change anything. As such, he simply raised his body, looked at her deeply in the eyes and slowly began to piston in and out.

    (Incredible!)

    It feels like he was surrounded by a moist and warm feeling. What was more interesting was how Momo gasps of pain slowly were replaced by gasps of pleasure. It seemed like she had some hidden fetish.

    "Ahˇ­wah. ˇ­Ahnˇ­ahn."

    Every slight movement kept a constant stream of m.o.a.n''s coming from the usually silent girl.

    He continued to swing his h.i.p.s but leaned down and gently bite her ear before whispering,

    "Momo, does this feel good?"

    "Ahˇ­nnˇ­ Meany."

    Momo answered while breathing hard, her eyes swimming in pleasures. Kuroha smiled, it seemed like taking his time for foreplay was a good idea. Next time he would take even more time for it. He continued to speak,

    "Good. Then I''ll make you feel even better."

    He wanted to see her even further lost in pleasure, so he rubbed his rod against what felt like a particularly spongy part of her.

    "Khh!!"

    Her hole immediately becomes even wetter, facilitating his movement and making it even more pleasurable for the two of them. It seemed like he found a weak point. His instructions were right. Simply Jack hammering wouldn''t be enough to bring pleasure. Different kinds of movements were necessary.

    Meanwhile, Momo bit her lip in embarrassment to quiet her ever-growing m.o.a.ns. But even if she could bear with the pleasure, she could not hold back the instinctual womanly bliss. The m.o.a.ns overflowed from her lips no matter how hard she tried.

    Her legs in black socks wrapped around the Kuroha waist and crossed behind him further urging him inside.

    (She''s so cute. ˇ­O-oh, no.)

    Kuroha face grew red as well. A familiar tingling began to grow in him. He knew what it signified. Frankly, it wasn''t anything weird. It was even a show of endurance for a v.i.r.g.i.n to last that long on his first try.

    Still, he didn''t want to end it so soon. He tried to slow down a little, but Momo wouldn''t let him

    At some point, the girl had even started rolling her slender h.i.p.s a bit.

    "ˇ­Hhˇ­nnˇ­uhnˇ­"

    No matter how much she suppressed her embarrassing m.o.a.ns, the ecstasy covering her face was impossible to hide. She lifted her h.i.p.s as if performing a bridge to actively rub her constricting nectar flesh against Kuroha''s p.e.n.i.s.

    It wasn''t a question of experience or knowledge. Some things such as s.e.x were purely instinctual. Momo movements were just an unconscious way to seek more pleasure, but for Kuroha? Those movements made his last restraint slowly crumble, then with a whisper

    "Pleaseˇ­"

    Even as her v.a.g.i.n.a squeezed down along the entire shaft and head. She said in a sweet voice,

    "ˇ­c.u.m inside me."

    And by doing so completely destroyed Kuroha last restraint.

    As his lips sought another kiss, Kuroha reached his limit. Their lips met as his pulsating p.e.n.i.s filled her w.o.m.b with its milky liquid.

    "I.. Am C.u.m.m.i.n.gˇ­"

    "Kfhˇ­hhˇ­~~~"

    As the torrent struck the sensitive back of her w.o.m.b, the girl obscenely wriggled her slender h.i.p.s as she continued to milk him from all he was worth.

    His mind completely went white. He felt like his very soul was leaving him. After a while, his rigid body slowly relaxed,

    "Huffˇ­ Huff.. Huff"

    "Huffˇ­ Huff.. Huff"

    The sound of their united breathing filled the room. While a white ¨¤ cloudy liquid slowly began to overflow from where they were connected.

    Kuroha gazed deeply at the girl who gave him her most precious things. He gently kissed the top of her head before saying in an equally gentle but possessive voice.

    "You belong to me now."

 Chapter 107 - CH 88: BET?

    The sound of peaceful breathing sounded in the room.

    Kuroha affectionately looked at the girl sleeping close to him. After losing their v.i.r.g.i.nity and ejaculating inside of her, Kuroha was of course still full of energy. Despite that, they didn''t continue their lovemaking because, from what he knew, after the first time, the girl should be particularly tender down here for a few days. As such, during this period of time, penetration shouldn''t be done.

    Still, as Minegata told him, for boys, the physical aspect of lovemaking was the most important, but for girls, the psychological satisfaction was paramount. There were many ways to make a girl happy and satisfied.

    When Kuroha finished, the first thing he did was to hold her in his arm for a few minutes. This action while seemingly inconsequential was in fact very important in order to not make the girl feel like she lost all value once the act of s.e.x was finished. Of course, it was only important if you wanted a long relationship.

    After that, he took her in a princess carry and went toward her bathroom. There, while she was completely languid and drowsy, he took care of everything and bathed her.

    After the bath, he dried her hair, put her in her pajamas and tucked her in her bed. He had also previously changed the cover of the bed and carefully cut the part where her v.i.r.g.i.n blood feel. He didn''t know why, but it seemed that some girls liked to keep it.

    It didn''t take long for her to fall in deep blissful sleep. While Kuroha stayed by her side and looked at her. All in all, the aftercare provided by Kuroha was basically perfect.

    Now Kuroha had a problem. What should he do?

    From what the book said, they should sleep in each other''s arms before waking up in the morning. But she laid the problem. No, the problems.

    Firstly, Momo didn''t live alone. During their lovemaking, he already remarked a third heartbeat in the vicinity, close to the door. If he waited until morning, the result might be disastrous.

    The second problem was a little more complex. But at the same time more straightforward.

    He couldn''t sleep.

    It was that simple. He couldn''t sleep. He didn''t know if he should stay or leave. After all, staying in a girl room while she sleeps and looking at her face all night was more than a little creepy.

    Finally, he sighed, it seemed like he had to talk to her. Technically, Kuroha couldn''t distinguish people simply by their heartbeat. But it was different when it was for his marks. Kuroha could feel all his marks.

    In this house, only three people had his marks on them. Momo, Suzuka, and for some weird reason, Momo''s mother.

    He didn''t think that Momo''s mother would waste her time behind her daughter''s door. As such it was easy to know who it was.

    (Well, let''s meet her. Anyways, I must at least ask her what this tradition Momo told me about.)

    The moment he thought so, he took a paper and a pen, before writing a message in case Momo woke up while he was absent. Then he simply vanished.

    ---

    A few minutes ago, in the very large martial room of the Yaoyorozu families, the sound of breathing could be heard.

    "*inhale* *exhale*"

    On one of the tatami, a young woman with seemingly short black hair was seated in seiza, her eyes closed.

    Next to her, on her right, a bamboo sword, more precisely, a Shinai could be seen laying down. On her left, was a black helmet. Finally, she was wearing a hakama. All in all, it was clear that she was a Kenshi or more commonly called Kendoka.

    The young woman, Hiragi Suzuka was trying to keep her heart and mind calm by entering a state of void, where all thought becomes nil and one could use the maximum of their abilities. Basically, it was a form of meditation.

    For a genius such as Suzuka, entering this state of mind was as easy as breathing. In fact, in order to use her quirk to its full potential, you could say that it was a necessity. But, right now, something that she should have easily been able to do completely eluded her.

    Of course, she knew why. After all, she was present while IT happened. Remembering this she couldn''t help but blush. She also couldn''t help but scold her master about how mean and shameless she was.

    She knew her master would act boldly when she finally gave her the choice, but she didn''t think it would be so soon. Just remembering the sound in the room makes her feel like she would die of shame. After all, despite all her abilities, Suzuka was a blank sheet when it comes to relationsh.i.p.s. But, she wasn''t naive enough to not understand what was happening.

    After that, she couldn''t help but flee and come here to calm herself down. She needed to think of her future. It was when,

    "Yo!"

    *Swish*

    Her reactions were immediate, her eyes lost her focus as her body moved completely on instinct. Her right hand snatched the sword next to her, while she did a spin and stood up at the same time. Finally, by the time the voice finished, her shinai was already next to his neck. It was so fast that anyone else would have failed to react.

    Thankfully, Kuroha wasn''t anyone.

    Even though he knew a simple Shinai couldn''t kill him, having his neck crushed wasn''t a good feeling. As such, he simply took a slight step back and narrowly avoided the sword.

    He couldn''t help but praise her. That woman was really dangerous. If she had added her quirk, he wasn''t sure he would have been able to avoid it.

    After avoiding the sword, he raised his hand in a sign of surrender and said,

    "Don''t continue fighting, it''s me. I guess I shouldn''t have startled you like that."

    Suzuka simply sighed before lowering her Shinai. She also knew that she overreacted. Only Kuroha could teleport in this house. Anyone else would simply be sent to another place or outright get killed by their own quirk. Thanks to the mistress of the family, attacking or infiltrating the house was basically impossible.

    She spoke sullenly,

    "What do you want?"

    "Me? Nothing. It''s just that I must go and I didn''t want to let Momo wake up alone."

    "Youuuu!! DO YOU KNOW NO SHAME?"

    Kuroha tilted his head in wonder at this question, before raising an eyebrow

    "Shame? Should a servant who was eavesdropping on her master first-time use terms such as Shame?"

    "Whatˇ­?"

    Suzuka was dumbfounded. Her mouth flapping like that of a fish as she tried to explain herself. But, she didn''t know-how.

    (Oops. I did it again.)

    Kuroha''s bad habit of using his sharp tongue and giving critical hits reared its ugly head. Deciding to stop he raised his hand and said,

    "Look, I am not here to insult you. I have more important things to do. Momo talked to me about some sort of tradition. She also asked me that I needed to come to you if I wanted more information. Now I am listening."

    Suzuka closed her mouth before looking at Kuroha with a complicated light in her eyes then she said,

    "Three days."

    "Three days?"

    "Yes, I want you to give three days. In three days, at the same time, teleport to my location. We will fight. If I win I will tell you nothing. It would simply mean that you aren''t qualified. But if you win. You''ll get everything."

    Kuroha frowned. Not at the proposition of fighting. Right now, he wanted to fight more. UA could not satisfy him. Someone like Suzuka was perfect. It was the way she phrased her conditions. Only someone stupid or a shonen protagonist accepted a contract without even understanding all the underlying meanings. As such,

    "Sorry, but I decline."

    (AN : *******.com/RedLaw ---->

    P.A.T.R.E.O.N link

    My email for PayPal: [email protected])

 Chapter 108 - INTERLUDE 17: I AM CRAZY? NO I AM IN LOVE.

    Those events happened during the event of Momo giving her v.i.r.g.i.nity to Kuroha.

    On a deserted alley, three silhouettes could be seen slowly advancing. Technically speaking they had absolutely nothing to do with each other. One looked like an old man, one a barmaid and another looked like a tough man. Such a disparity in appearance showed that they weren''t even from the same family.

    But, anyone with a better attention to details would perceive that the rhythm of their steps and the way they walked were basically the same. This created a rather eerie sight. Even more so when seeing a rather tough and muscular man, blushing while skipping. Anyone who saw this would simply take a step aside without asking questions.

    Finally, after a while, they finally reached what looked like their destination. It was a dilapidated bar. Nothing particularly fancy one like any other in the bad part of the city. But, those three knew that it wasn''t so. The moment they reached the bar. Their demeanor immediately changed. As if a switch was flipped inside them.

    The old man hunched a little and gained an air of one having lived a long life full of vicissitudes.

    The barmaid too changed into a frivolous pair and shortened her skirt before beginning to chew on a gum.

    The huge man stopped blushing and gained a fierce expression and a baleful air.

    If before it was eerie, now it was downright scary. Those three would have without a doubt won an award as the best team of actors ever;

    They took different directions. The old man went toward the wall and took out a bottle seemingly full of alcohol before slumping like a drunk man. The barmaid winked and entered the bar from behind. Finally, the tough man cracked his neck before entering the bar.

    ----

    Generally, in fantasy novels, people generally went to taverns to get information. It seemed like a silly thing to do, but the truth was that it was really one of the best ways to gather information and hearsay. Even if those informations couldn''t be verified, they still helped a great deal.

    The tough man entered the bar from the front entrance. While he was doing so, he would fist bump with some men, glare at others or slap the butt of some barmaid who would simply laugh before winking at him.

    This bar was basically a criminal den. Drugs, s.e.x, and heavy metal were the main themes. The music was so loud that it was a wonder their eardrum didn''t burst. From time to time, one could see some men laughing wickedly while dragging a barmaid or simply girls who were dancing.

    The tough man showed no discomfort at this. Rather he even whistled sometimes and showed lecherous eyes. Finally, after a while, he reached a place, clearly reserved for VIPs. In front of it, a podium where strippers tease showing and moving their voluptuous or lithe body could be seen.

    "OH!! Look who is here Scorpion. It has been a few days since we saw each other. How were you?"

    The tough man named scorpion didn''t even hesitate as he turned and faced the one talking to him.

    "Spider? Man, I don''t tell you. I feel like I was near death." While saying this he walked close to the spider and murmured to his ear. "I managed to escape from the massacre of Saitama."

    "Oh!!?"

    The man named Spider narrowed his eyes before looking left and right.

    "Come with me."

    They entered a secret room where they began to discuss what happened that day.

    ---

    While the tough man, the barmaid who followed him could be seen discussing with the other girls about how scary that day was and how awesome Devil was.

    ---

    The old man entered the bar before reaching a part of it before discussing with the other drunkards about how he nearly shitted his pants that day and how the guy who began this incident was a bastard and how he wished he could find him and punch him in the gut.

    A few hours later, the three walked out of the bar at different times and went in different ways. Their actions never garnered any attention. After all, this was happening everywhere. The massacre was still a subject vividly debated by many.

    ---

    Later in what looked like a rather old apartment, this time four people could be seen.

    The group was composed of the initial trio as well as another one wearing a bag on his head. The man turned to face the three people in front of him.

    "Seeing this is as creepy as always. NO, IT''S CUTE."

    "Haha. You''re funny as always."

    The three others laughed at the same time and in the same way. They stopped, then looked at each other before once again laughing hard. After a while, the old man simply wiped a tear from a corner of his eyes before saying,

    "Still your quirk is very powerful. When added to mine it became monstrous. Too bad you don''t want to use it to full potential."

    Twice simply lowered his head without answering. Seeing this, the smile on the face of those three simply vanished as the atmosphere darkened a little. They sighed a little while thinking about that man with a sack over his head.

    Bubaigawara Jin, known as Twice. His quirk could be called the most powerful ever known. If all the conditions were reunited, then he would simply be unstoppable. Taking down a country wouldn''t be impossible.

    His quirk was called [DOUBLE]. Jin''s Quirk grants him the ability to create an exact duplicate of anything, living or not. In order to duplicate something, he needs to know the exact measurements and characteristics. He is limited to only two duplications at a time. The clones or duplicate won''t disappear and they need to take a moderate degree of damage before they disintegrate into a mud-like substance.

    Simply said that like this quirk seemed awesome but not that powerful. But here was the thing.

    He could also double himself.

    His double would also have the same power as him and the ability to double themselves.

    Potentially speaking, he could create an entire army of clones in a very short time. What''s more, these clones could also create clones of other peoples.

    If by example Twice could understand someone like All Might or Kuroha, he could create an entire army composed of hundreds or even thousands of All Might. Just thinking of such sight sends shivers through her spine. This quirk was simply too cheated. If it was a game she would complain to the GM and call Hax.

    Still, this quirk wasn''t without drawbacks or limits. Firstly he needed a deep understanding of the personality of those he copied if he wished to clone a person. Also, the duplicates were not as durable as the original; the second duplicate being even less durable than the first.

    Finally and perhaps more importantly, he had no control over the clones he makes because they have their own autonomy. As such, if he by example cloned an enemy, said clone could try to kill him. Another example, if Twice cloned Himiko, he couldn''t use it to harm Kuroha for example. Since Himiko would never do it. But such flimsy limitations were inconsequential in the grand scheme of things.

    Sadly, or perhaps thankfully, because of an incident, Jin refused to clone himself. Making plans for an army was pointless for the time being.

    "So, Himiko-chan do you plan to stay in those forms?"

    Twice asked as he raised his head.

    "Oh, I nearly forgot."

    The moment she said so, slime-like substance began to cover the three before finally, their form began to wriggle and take a shorter form. Finally, Himiko wearing the uniform of Shiketsu could be seen. Rather, three Himiko could be seen.

    "Sigh. Being a good guy is so hard. Finding three people who fitted Kuroha criteria for being killed wasn''t easy. What more, their blood was so disgusting. I feel like barfing while drinking it. Still thanks to that I got three useful identities."

    This situation was a result of the combination of Twice and Himiko quirk. Twice created two clones of Himiko and Himiko used the blood of some people she killed before infiltrating different den of crime and getting information about The massacre of Saitama.

    Jin fidgeted a little. He remembered how this girl tortured a batch of different people in order to get information about their habits and way of acting. Those guys might have been heinous criminals, but still.

    He didn''t know what was scarier. The fact that a high school girl could torture so many people with a smile on her face while singing? The fact that she could play so many different personalities without a problem? Or the fact that she was seemingly doing all that for love?

    After hesitating a little, he decided to ask.

    "Himiko-Chan, why are you doing all that?"

    Himiko tilted her head. As if he asked a question so stupid it made no sense

    "Why? For Kuroha of course."

    "No, I understand. But why?"

    Jin saw many scary things in his shitty life

    "Oh...I see. Humˇ­ You see, Kuroha is weird sometimes. Even though he doesn''t care about most people, he is the kind that easily gets riled up and becomes unhappy when someone does some things he doesn''t like..."

    But, as he saw the light slowly vanish from her eyes,

    "That guy, Shigaraki is someone who made Kuroha unhappy..."

    As well as her beautiful smile, while saying such vicious things

    "As such he must die."

    He nearly pissed his pants and began to pray for the soul of this guy named Shigaraki.

    "Don''t you think so too?"

    Twice hurriedly nodded. Even the voice in his head didn''t dare to say the opposite as it has always done. After all, there was a difference between being crazy and being suicidal.

    ---

    After leaving Twice house, Himiko could be seen laughing and humming as she walked,

    (Now that I have that information, I should meet Kuroha tomorrow night and give them to him.)

    She couldn''t help but blush as she thought about Kuroha''s happy face while he praised her.

    (Perhaps I will be able to ask for a reward? After all, I worked hard, didn''t I?)

    She smiled widely as an idea entered her head and she began to blush even more,

    (Should I ask for it? It would be so romantic. Fufufu. Perhaps I will even be able to use all I learned on the net since it will be our first time.)

 Chapter 109 - CH 89: PRELUDE TO A BLOODY FEAST

    "Youˇ­ decline?"

    Suzuka was a little stumped at this answer. It was like she never thought that such an answer could be possible.

    Kuroha nodded as if it was a matter of course.

    "To be clear I don''t mind fighting you. Butˇ­ See. My father always told me to never sign a contract without understanding what I am signing for. You play the mysterious by giving weird conditions. But the problem is. If I really want that information. I just have to insist a little with Momo and I am sure that she will tell me. So why should I take a risk here?"

    Suzuka wanted to offer a rebuttal. But she found that she had none. After all, he was right. Who would take a bet with unknown risk when you had a far safer option? Finally, resigned she sighed and said.

    "*Sigh* You win. Sit. I will talk. But this won''t change the fact that we will have to fight together later."

    Kuroha nodded and simply seated on his butt. He could take the seiza position. But why kill your knees when you had better options? Suzuka though seated properly,

    "*Ahem* So, the Yaoyorozu is a very old family. This family managed to grow to its current level thanks to different rules and what you might call selective breeding."

    She sighed,

    "The first rule is about successors. It doesn''t matter how many children the members of the main family have. Each of their children must have a difference of four years in age. The moment a child with a quirk related to transmutation is born, the couples must not have any children. All the children born with a transmutation quirk will enter a competition once they reach a certain age and the winner becomes the head."

    Her eyes were full of admiration,

    "While it''s a little harsh that only children with transmutation quirks can become heads, the fact that they must compete makes it so that each head is someone full of wits and talents. Wastrels and the like are not accepted in the family. In this generation, my master was directly announced as the next head simply because her quirk was the strongest transmutation quirk that ever appeared in the family. If she was a man she would have been obligated to get tens of wife in order to make more progeny."

    She coughed before continuing,

    "The second rule is about outsiders. Marriage with outsiders is encouraged. But...Only those with rares and useful quirks. The family doesn''t care about pure power, but a rarity. Such quirks are essential so that even those who aren''t born with transmutation quirks can get a useful quirk for the family and make our genetic pool richer and more diverse. The Yaoyorozu is a patriarchal family. If the one who wins the competition is a woman, it''s her husband who will be considered the head officially. As such the future husband must be accepted by the current head as well as the council of elders."

    After that, she began to blush. Then she lowered her head as she lifted a third finger.

    "The third rule is about retainers. The hiragi family is a family close to the Yaoyorozu since a very long time. One simple reason is blood. Most members of the hiragi family have a blood relationship with The Yaoyorozu."

    She began to fidget a little at this part,

    "The reason for this is that the head be it from the Yaoyorozu or an outsider. Must always i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e a member of the hiragi family. The personal maid. By doing so, there will always be a blood relationship tying the Hiragi to the main house."

    She sighed as if a great weight was lifted from her shoulders. She never thought she would tell something so embarrassing one day. Well, she did, but she didn''t think it would be under such a situation,

    Kuroha, on the other hand, was thinking about all those information, finally, he sighed and asked,

    "I have a question. I hope you can answer."

    "Go on."

    "One, If I don''t get the father and elders approval then my relationship with Momo will be void? Even though we already did it?"

    "The family doesn''t care about things such as v.i.r.g.i.nity. Only blood matters. As long as she isn''t pregnant, then it doesn''t matter how much partner she has before she gets married. That''s the true reason why she was given pills so soon."

    Kuroha tilted his head,

    "I thought that as a patriarchal family it would be a little stricter."

    "This only applies if the woman is of our blood. Woman outsiders need to be completely pure."

    Kuroha sighed, before saying,

    "Noble families are really weird. Anyway. About the third rule. I guess that since you''re the personal maid then this falls on you?"

    "...Yesˇ­"

    "Then I have two questions. Firstly, what do you think? Don''t you want to fall in love?"

    Suzuka lowered her head a short while before finally rising it, and said with a simple but clear voice.

    "Of course I want to fall in love. But what is love? Do you know how many divorces happen every day? In some countries, the divorce rate is higher than 50% for couples less than five years old. Compared to that, all those who followed our traditions never had a problem. The head had absolutely no right to mistreat the personal maid since doing so would be an insult to the Hiragi family. Between the so-called love and a stable and happy family, my choice is easy. As such, I have never hated this tradition. Though I find it shameless."

    Kuroha nodded and waited for her to continues,

    "Also. That third rule has a condition. THE CHOICE. The personal maid is given the power to choose. If she doesn''t like the future head, then she can leave her position of personal maid. This position will be taken by someone else. This morning, Mistress gave me the choice."

    "I guess, this choice is related to your desire to fight me?"

    "Exactly. While I do not love you. I do not find you repulsive either. What more, your quirk is both rare and powerful, making it so my child would have great genes without a doubt. But, this isn''t enough. The father of my child must be able to protect us. Only by beating me will I accept you."

    Kuroha scratched his head with an awkward face,

    "But...What if I don''t want to do it with you?"

    The scene fell in a very strange silence.

    Suzuka never felt so humiliated in her life.

    "I WILLˇ­"

    "WAIT!!!"

    She was about to explode when Kuroha stopped her with a word

    "Seat down and listen to me."

    She had to give her all to keep her cool. She knew that she was on the verge of losing it. Finally, she took a deep breath and took back her seiza position,

    "Speak. But I swear that if you insult my honor again I will kill you before killing myself."

    Kuroha winced a little at those words, he knew that his tongue got the better of him since he didn''t want to further anger her, he began to explain

    "You see...Your explanations were clear and direct. You even talked about THE choice. In which you''re given a choice to accept the seed of the head. But...Until now...You only talked about YOU, not ME. Why should I give MY seed to YOU? Get my meaning?"

    Suzuka was stumped. After all, he was right. She only thought about her own situation. But never about him. Still, it was really a hit in her confidence. Kuroha saw that his words got through her,

    "Look. You''re a very beautiful woman, and I at least know you for many years even though we never spoke that much. But, this isn''t enough for me to have a child with you. But I can also guess how much you would be humiliated if I rejected you. So let''s do this. why not try to understand each other more?"

    As he said that, he stretched his right hand for a handshake. Suzuka raised her head and looked carefully at the young man in front of her. For the first time, she thought that him becoming the father of her child wouldn''t be so bad.

    She smiled as she clasped her hand with his,

    "I accept your proposition."

    (Mistress. You really found a good man.)

    ----

    After discussing, with Suzuka, Kuroha decided that asking her to stay with Momo wouldn''t be a good choice. As such, he went back to her room and lay down with her. Their position was that of a spoon, with Kuroha carefully hugging her from behind. After giving her a kiss on her cheek, he closed his eyes and calmed his breath. Sleeping was impossible, but he could at least meditate a little.

    ---

    The next morning, Momo slowly woke up. Then she was startled when she saw hands surrounding her. Thankfully, it didn''t take long for her to blush as she began to remember everything that happened yesterday. The numb pain between her legs was enough of a reminder.

    "You''re awake?"

    Kuroha, who felt the change of the rhythm of her heartbeats, opened his eyes and asked.

    "Y-YES!"

    Momo stuttered, before covering her face as she blushed at how embarrassing her reaction was.

    Kuroha on the other hand simply chuckled before getting up. He didn''t have things belonging to him here and it was time for him to go prepare for school. After giving a last kiss on the cheek, making her even redder, Kuroha simply said,

    "See you at school."

    Before vanishing.

    Momo, now alone couldn''t help but let a scream in her pillow as the giddy feeling in her chest nearly exploded,

    (I did it! I finally did it!)

    She was so happy she felt like she would cry. Eight years. Eight years of chasing after him and now she finally did it and the best? She won against that double-faced bitch!!!!!!!

    As the heiress of the Yaoyorozu family, Momo never envied anyone. After all, with just a snap of her fingers, she could get everything she wished for. The only things she never got was Kuroha attention and love. But now, for the first time, she finally surpassed her.

    (No, I must calm myself. There''s no way that crazy bitch would give up even if she knew about my relationship with Kuroha. If I become complacent because of one victory I might lose the war.)

    Momo knew her place. You could say that she used the absence of Himiko to act. In short, it was a sneak attack, followed by a blitzkrieg. In a frontal attack, her chances of winning were slim.

    As such, she only had one way. She had to entice him even more. Not just with her body. She had to conquer everything. She wanted to be the one he came to when he was tired. She wanted to be the one who would shoulder all his pain. She wanted to know everything about him.

    (Should I simply send someone to kill Himiko?)

    This thought simply passed in her head but was banished almost instantly. Doing so would simply hurt Kuroha and if he ever found that it was her, then she would lose everything.

    What Momo didn''t pay attention to, was how she didn''t banish the thought of ordering the death of Himiko because it was bad but simply because doing so would hurt Kuroha.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Kuroha was taking a shower. He was thinking about a very serious problem. Tonight he had to meet Himiko. But, well, how would she react once she learned of what he did?

    (Sigh!!! Yesterday I seriously wasn''t thinking straight.)

    One could say that Momo really attacked in the most opportune moment. Still, Kuroha didn''t plan to hide from her.

    It was stupid. If he tried to do so, he was sure that one day, by some kind of freak accident, she would learn of it, and then, their relationship would never be the same again. At least, by confessing directly, he could lessen the impact.

    "Well, complaining is useless. What is done is done. Now, I just have to face the consequences of my own actions."

 Chapter 110 - CH 90: PRELUDE TO A BLOODY FEAST (2)

    Kuroha was walking toward school once again. Frankly, he was almost sick of doing so. He was sure that he could better use his time if he didn''t have to waste half a day there each time.

    On his way, he took out his phone to text Melissa. He wanted to meet her tomorrow and discuss their cooperation. He also wanted to know if she could create another armor like the one she had. After all, Himiko might come to need it.

    The armor she created was truly a war machine. In pure defense, Kuroha wasn''t sure he could destroy it. After all, it was created with All Might full power in mind.

    It wasn''t just the defense that was insane. It was equipped with a stealth function as well as a flight one. Finally, by heating the reactor, she could shoot beams of light as a weapon. When you added her fighting techniques you could say once she donned her armor, she was a true monster not inferior to Muscular.

    Still, at the end of the day, a machine was a machine. It needed many things to work and had many weaknesses. Despite that, it wouldn''t be a mistake to call this armor a revolution to the world of quirk.

    Right now was the year 2217. Still, compared to two hundred years ago, the difference in technology wasn''t that much. In fact, apart from some evolutions in the genetic and medical department, there was basically no difference.

    The cause of such a situation was the dark age.

    The advent of quirks was rose and sunshine. At first, those with quirks were seen as freaks of nature. Humans being humans, they began to discriminate against people whose sole fault was to have been born a little different from the others.

    Would people with power accept being oppressed for no reason? Of course not. So, a war began. A war that lasted years and years. That war was so long and so bloody that the second world war looked like a child play in front of it.

    What made this war worse was that it spared no one. People fought against each other. During those moments of darkness, vigilantes began to appear, and bring stability to the world. Then, those vigilantes slowly become known as heroes.

    Afterward, because of an unknown event, which was known as a superpower, became known as "Quirk". This word was used in order to make such paranormal power appear less scary. Kuroha once asked Milienia about that event. But, she simply smiled and said that it didn''t matter and that he shouldn''t waste his time trying to understand it.

    Anyway, this war lasted for decades, and once it ended, it was followed by many squirmish. This war was very destructive. In order to survive, every country, every being only had one thing in their head. QUIRK. They used all their power, all their ideas, all their time to decipher this power know as quirk. All kinds of advancement stagnated. All research not geared toward the study of quirk was halted.

    That''s why, after so many years, the world seemed to still be at the same place it was two hundred years ago.

    Nowadays, the situation did a total flip. Quirks were everything, the 20% without quirk had a hard time integrating into society. The supernatural became natural and the normal turned abnormal.

    In such a world, those 20% would kill to have a weapon that could make them fight against powerful quirks users.

    ----

    Kuroha was discussing with Mina about how she could better use her acid quirk when Aizawa entered the room. Silence immediately followed his arrival.

    After reaching the podium, he began to speak with his usual lazy voice,

    "Soo, I hope everyone is alright? Anyway, as I had said yesterday, today I will have you decide on your class representative."

    The class immediately began to erupt, Mina, Denki, Kirishima, etc, even Bakugo. Everyone proposed themselves for the position of the class representative. It was then that,

    "SILENCE, PLEASE!!"

    Everyone became silent and turned to find the source of this voice. It was none other than Tenya Iida. He immediately began a discourse,

    "It''s a job with the serious responsibility of leading others. It''s not a job for just anyone who wants to do it. It''s a calling that requires the trust of those around you. If we want to use democracy to decide on a true leader, then we should hold an election to choose one."

    Asui raised a valuable problem after hearing this proposition,

    "We haven''t known each other for that long, so how can we have trust or anything?"

    It was followed by Kirishima talking about how people will simply vote for themselves. Still, Tenya seemed to be ready for this

    "Don''t you think that is precisely why whoever receives multiple votes here can be truly considered the most suitable person? WHAT DO YOU THINK SENSEI?"

    "I don''t care as long as you decide before homeroom is over."

    "THANK YOU VERY MUCH!!"

    Kuroha couldn''t help but let out a wry smile after seeing their teacher answer. Still, it didn''t matter to him.

    ----

    Kuroha stared with bewilderment at the result.

    (The f.u.c.k?)

    The first place was him with 5 votes and Deku was second place with three votes.

    "WHY DEKU? WHO VOTED FOR HIM?"

    No one bothered answering Bakugo. The students knew how short his fuse was.

    Kuroha was about to speak when Mina and the others surrounded him and began to congratulate him and such. In the confusion; he even found himself on the podium with Deku.

    Glancing at all those eyes full of expectation, Kuroha couldn''t help but let a bitter smile.

    (Well, at least this day can''t become worse.)

    The truth was...Yes, It could.

 Chapter 111 - CH 91: PRELUDE TO A BLOODY FEAST(3)

    The sun was slowly setting behind the high buildings,

    Kuroha was walking alone on the street while feeling a little under the weather.

    After the classes, he tried to speak to Aizawa about replacing him with someone else since he seriously didn''t want to become the class representative, but, Aizawa rejected his plea by saying that it was an order from the principal.

    He couldn''t help but scratch his head and let out a sigh. It was seriously a pain to suddenly have such responsibility on the shoulder. Still, what was done was done, whining over something that couldn''t be changed would simply be a waste of time.

    Thankfully, he was with Izuku, so at least he had someone who really wanted the job. The old Izuku would have been crushed by such a responsibility, but the current one wished for it.

    Hum... Now that he thought about it, he didn''t really train with Izuku that much the last few weeks. He hoped that he became stronger, after all, it would really be pitiful if the successor of All Might didn''t become stronger. Perhaps he should have him meet Mirko? The fighting style he was trying to create was a little like the one Mirko used.

    Apart from Izuku, he also had to meet Melissa this week in order to begin searching for the cause of the massacre of Saitama. He didn''t feel alright about simply obtaining all this information from her without sending some in exchange, but he seriously had no way of obtaining information without incurring a debt with Mujitsu and his team.

    He had to see and try to talk with Shoto. He knew how much Rei missed him. Her current state would become even more stable if she could meet her son and get his forgiveness.

    Finally, he had to enter the throne and speak to Madness about the headache he had when he spoke with Melissa.

    (*Sight* So busy. So many things to do.)

    He was seriously busy nowadays. Sometimes, he wished to simply curl down and stay down for a while without moving. He wished he could close his eyes and forget everything and simply sleep. He wished for many things, but the world didn''t care about what you wished. You simply had to deal with the card you received. Right now, his goal was clear.

    Micro control.

    He observed Madness and Slayer''s way of fighting. Madness was more about Macro control. He used a large quantity of blood with no particular finesse to destroy everything. Slayer, on the other hand, was more about little movement and careful use of the blood. But, he was still even more so deadly.

    As he was right now, what Kuroha lacked was truly micro-control. Just imagining controlling thousands of swords at the same time sends a shiver to his spine. A greater micro-control would also allow him to better use his [BLINK].

    He clenched his fist,

    (I will hone my fighting instinct with Mirko, and after the festival, I will meet the one Milienia said would allow me to obtain greater control over my space quirk.)

    Just as he was about to continue planning, the sound of his phone ringing brought him back. he took it and saw that it was a message from Himiko,

    ''Come to my position. My surprise is ready.''

    He looked at this message for a while before switching contact and writing to Mirko. Now that she was his guardian, simply staying outside during the night two nights in row would be pushing it. The minimum was to tell her. After sending a short message, he closed his phone and directly teleported to Himiko.

    ---

    Himiko was wearing her usual negligee on her bed as she combed through the intel she obtained and noted. She couldn''t help but congratulate herself. She had always been good at lying, but she had never used her talent in such a way. To tell the truth, she found it extremely exhilarating.

    Each time she went out with Kuroha, she couldn''t help but feel a little useless. Now though she wasn''t. She could actually help him. She could do something for him. She let out a smile of satisfaction as she looked at the pile of doc.u.ments before looking at the time.

    "Now, he should be finished with school"

    She immediately sent him a message and waited for his answer.

    ---

    After teleporting to Himiko''s room, Kuroha looked at the surroundings with a little nostalgia. It hasn''t been that long, just a little more than one week. But so many events happened in the meantime that it feels like an eon ago.

    He smiled a little as he saw the plushy doll made to look like him and the number of posters who seemed to have grown a little. Who would have thought that something so creepy could be so cute?

    "KUROHA!!!" *BOOM*

    Kuroha was brought out of his musing after Himiko jumped into his arm and crashed with him on the ground. Thankfully, he managed to catch her and didn''t let her wound herself.

    "*Sniff* *Sniff* Kuroha. It has been so long."

    Himiko began to blush heavily while sniffing his body. He hugged her and patted her head.

    "Yeah. I missed you too."

    He, of course, wasn''t stupid enough to say that it has only been one week. He might not be a first-rate Don Juan, but he knew some words were to be avoided.

    The room fell into silence while Himiko simply continued to hug him tighter and tighter in her arms. He couldn''t understand it, but for her, he was as necessary as the oxygen was to live. During this entire week, she held herself back from meeting him because she wanted to dedicate herself to finding those pieces of information. But now that he was back next to her, it feels like a missing piece of herself was complete.

    After getting her fill, she rose her body and adopted a seated position on Kuroha. One shouldn''t forget what she was wearing. A red transparent babydoll with s.e.xy red bra and panties. Himiko knew that Kuroha didn''t react to charm. But this didn''t stop her from doing it. She even began to grind a little in order to tease him as usual.

    But, when she felt his growing reaction, she stopped short. Her brain fried.

    Kuroha was excited?

    She looked at herself. She didn''t wear anything different from their usual meeting, neither did she use strange perfume. If she wasn''t the one who changed, thenˇ­

    Her eyes flashed with a dangerous glint and narrowed a little before a large smile appeared on her face. She began to speak in a low and sweet voice,

    "Kuroha~?"

    For some reason, Kuroha immediately felt a shiver run down his spine. Himiko didn''t pay attention to his reactions as her hand slowly reached his private and...Gripped them.

    "Do you have something to tell me?"

    The slowly tightening of her hand told him that his future would depend on his answer.

 Chapter 112 - CH 92: MY CHILDHOOD FRIEND CANT BE THIS LOVELY (1)

    "Kuroha~?"

    For some reason, Kuroha immediately felt a shiver run down his spine. Himiko didn''t pay attention to his reactions as her hand slowly reached his private and...Gripped them.

    "Do you have something to tell me?"

    The slowly tightening of her hand told him that his future would depend on his answer.

    Silence filled the room, only the sound of their heartbeats could be heard.

    Right now, Kuroha''s thoughts are running faster than light. This situation was perhaps the greatest challenge in his whole life until now. Sure, he could regenerate his private part. But, yeah...He rather not have them crushed in the first place.

    He could heal any physical damage as long as he had enough energy, but mental ones were in a whole different league.

    Now, how do you calm a girl who holds your balls in her hands? There should be a solution, my childhood friend can''t be this scary right? He thought as he tried to reassure himself, but, looking around and seeing all those posters and plushie dolls, he answered the question himself, Yes she can!!!

    Kuroha was wholly unprepared to deal with the current situation. No amount of books could help him right now. Himiko was a doll that would simply accept the situation without thinking. This wasn''t the kind of harem story where all the girls somehow became friends and always smiled at each other.

    If he wasn''t careful in how he handled the situation, he wouldn''t be surprised if Himiko would one day simply poison Momo or kill her after taking another appearance.

    Kuroha was right to worry. Right now, Himiko was in a very unstable situation. After all, even though she was ready to create a harem for him, in her head those harem members would only be a necessary evil. The number one spot would always be her. But, right now, it seemed like her position was being threatened.

    Who was it? She didn''t know what it was that had stolen but she wouldn''t let it go.

    What should I do to her? Frankly, she wanted to destroy the bitch who dared to be currently one step ahead of her. But, this wasn''t the solution. Killing would simply ensure Kuroha wrath and would make him feel sad. No one, not even her should make Kuroha sad.

    What should I do?  Looking at his usually expressionless face, Himiko could see a lot of guilt hidden in it. Her rational mind told her to use his feeling of guilt for herself. This was the best situation ever. If she did well, she would always be his first concern. But...

    *Drip*

    "Huh?!ˇ­"

    A tear suddenly landed on Kuroha torso, Himiko looked incredulously at this tear before touching her face, she could feel the moist feeling, asserting the situation.

    I am crying? How could it be possible?

    She should feel elated, even if a little angry. After all, her plan worked right? With that, the Yaoyorozu would protect Kuroha with all their might, wouldn''t they? She was the one who made sure Momo never gave up, didn''t she? So why?

    Why do I feel so sad?

    She released Kuroha part and began to curl on her herself.

    *Drip* *Drip* *Drip*

    More tear began to gather and roll, try as she might she wasn''t able to stop them

    "Himikoˇ­?"

    "Ahahah...What is happening I wonder?"

    An awkward laugh escaped her lips as she repeatedly wiped the corner of her eyes again and again, but they wouldn''t stop falling.

    Why?

    She couldn''t understand. No, perhaps she refused to understand. After all, if she understood, she would have no one to blame than herself.

    Was my resolve so weak?

    She always prided herself on being able to do everything for Kuroha. But her current reactions showed that she wasn''t as ready as she thought she was. If so,

    Does it mean that all my resolves wouldn''t be able to survive the first contact?

    She couldn''t help but doubt herself. If she was sad despite her plan succeeding then what about the others? Perhaps one day I would betray Kuroha? Such thought couldn''t help but appear in her head, tormenting her even more.

    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*

    Her heart began to beat painfully in her chest, the simple act of breathing became so hard that she was becoming short on breath. The simple thought that she could ever betray Kuroha no matter what the reason was so painful that she basically having a seizure.

    It was when she was falling in an endless phase of self-questioning and depression that, She felt herself being hugged in a tight embrace.

    This sensation brought her out of her stupor, but, when she raised her tear-stained face to look at Kuroha,

    "Iˇ­"

    *Kiss*

    Her lips were suddenly sealed by Kuroha.

    "Nnˇ­"

    Instinctively, she tried to resist, by pushing him aside, but the difference in power was evident the more she struggled, the more he tightened his embrace. Of course, he was careful to not hurt her.

    Moments passed by and Himiko''s attempt eventually stopped. The warmth bit by bit melted all her resistance and fear as she began to enjoy her first kiss. She had many fantasies about her first kiss. Never would she ever thought that it would happen in such a situation.

    Still, The long mind-numbing kiss sapped her body of all strength and her mind of the desire to think. She wished that this moment would never end, that she would eternally kiss him, sadly, nothing was eternal.

    Kuroha took back his lips and gazed into Himiko''s watery eyes filled with reluctance.

    There were so many things he wanted to say. It was the first time he hated his lack of eloquence so much. When he saw her cry, it felt like his head went completely white. As his heart was slowly being cut. He didn''t wish to see her in pain, he didn''t wish to see her cry, in his mind, Himiko should always be laughing, always be happy. She might be a little creepy, she was a little crazy, but,

    But so what if she was?

    Once he reached this conclusion, he felt like a shackle had been released from his heart as if a heavyweight fell off from his shoulder.

    He swallowed all his hesitation and whispered,

    "Himiko...I love you."

 Chapter 113 - CH 93: MY CHILDHOOD FRIEND CANT BE THIS LOVELY (2)

    "Himiko...I love you."

    The silence that resulted from those words was deafening. It was like throwing a nuclear bomb.

    Himiko had a hard time believing what she was hearing. It was like being told that in reality, Santa Claus did exist.

    Right now, the words Kuroha delivered were repeated infinitely in her heart and her head. Each time it was like taking damage to her HP. Finally,

    "Himiko....Hey, Himiko?"

    Kuroha, look incredulously at the slumped Himiko in his arms,

    "She...Did she faint?"

    Kuroha couldn''t help but let a little laugh. He took out his phone and took some pictures of her. Normally it was always her taking photos of him. He knew about her secrets folder, but never cared, now it was time for some payback.

    ----

    "Humˇ­"

    Himiko couldn''t help but let out a groan as she slowly came back back to her senses. Even with her eyes closed, she could feel that she was laying down. Still, she could also feel a light pressure on her head, as if someone was petting her.

    Her eyes slowly cracked open and the sight that greeted her was one that would always stay in her memory.

    Kuroha deep red eyes were gazing at her with deep affection as he slowly caressed her head.

    It didn''t take long for her to understand that she was on a lap pillow.

    "Oh~? Seems like the sleeping princess is now awake. I thought I would need to give a kiss~"

    Himiko blushed hard, and it wasn''t her usual blush that seemed to naturally happen when she was having fun.

    Right now she felt so ashamed she thought she could die.

    I seriously fainted?

    She covered her face with her two hands as she let out a scream in her gut.

    "*Pfft* Ahaha. You don''t have an idea about how cute you''re right now."

    "Muuu~!"

    Himiko puffed her cheek in annoyance at being mocked so openly. It was usually her who teased Kuroha, not the opposite. As if he had read her thoughts, he smiled and said,

    "How the world turns. Right?"

    She was once again dazzled by his smile and couldn''t help but avert her face.

    This is not fair.

    It was like facing a completely different Kuroha. The one in front of her seemed lighter. As if he was freer.

    The usual Kuroha always acted as if he had the weight of the world on his shoulder. It wasn''t that he acted as a wannabe hero, but, even though he would smile from time to time, those smiles were as scarce as the rain in the Sahara. Even when he did smile, those were generally small smiles which never lasted.

    "You must be curious right?"

    Himiko was surprised at those words. She turned to face him, but Kuroha didn''t face her.

    "Himiko you know...I always felt like I didn''t have the right to be happy. That my life was one who was destined to be filled with pain and struggle."

    "Kurohaˇ­"

    She wanted to retort, but a finger on her mouth stopped her from doing so,

    "*Shh*...Just stay silent and listen. You know I am not good at monologue."

    Himiko could only nod in acceptance. He resumed caressing her hair as he continued,

    "You see. Until now, my sole goal was revenge. I even named myself after this fact. But, I didn''t know what I would do after that. I didn''t have a dream, didn''t have any aspirations, and had no vision of the future. I was simply empty."

    He sighed,

    "I didn''t tell you this, but when I went away after the entrance exam I nearly died in an explosion. Back then, the thought that made me refuse to give up wasn''t my revenge, but you guys. You, Momo, Nighteye and all those who managed to slowly worm their way in my heart."

    He let out a chuckle,

    "Of course, you know how I am. After this incident, I shelved those memories deep in my heart. After all, wasn''t it too cheesy? Saved by the power of friendship and love."

    He shook his head at this thought,

    "Now, I understand that I was simply in denial. I wasn''t as empty as I thought. I wasn''t without a dream. I just never accepted it because I thought I wasn''t worthy because I feared that I would lose it all. In the end, deep down, despite all my bravado, I was nothing more than a scared little child. Hehehe!"

    A derisive chuckle escaped his lips as he said so, Himiko couldn''t help but raise her hand to caress his cheek. Kuroha looked at her affectionately and took her hand in his,

    "Himiko. You are the one who knows me the best in this world. You now know how imperfect I am. How pitiful I am. Despite that. Despite all my weakness, all my default, do you still love me?"

    Himiko could feel Kuroha tremble slightly as he asked that question, for the first time in her life, she really realized how emotionally weak Kuroha was. She was sure that only one word from her would be enough to send him to the depths.

    Tears began to gather on the corner of her eyes, she slowly raised the upper part of her body and pressed her forehead against his as she said,

    "At first, I fell in love at your perfection... Then I saw your different parts and more than that I saw how imperfect you wereˇ­ which made me love you even more."

    More than anything, those words were exactly what Kuroha needed to hear. As such, and for the first time in many years, Kuroha let his tear fall.

    Those weren''t tears of sadness, but rather tears full of happiness and tears of relief. He now knew that he had more to look forward to. He had people who will wait for him, people who will grieve for him, people who were ready to die for him.

    He gathered another resolves deep in his heart. It was time for him to get back the memory he had lost. Fleeing from them would change nothing. He had to confront them head-on.

    Now, Kuroha was ready to turn a new page of his lifeˇ­

    But before that, his gaze heated slightly as he looked at Himiko. She, on the other hand, understood the meaning of his gaze and smiled as she opened her arm wide,

    "Please Kuroha. Even though I am not first, it doesn''t matter...Love me~"

    Kuroha didn''t need to speak, his kiss was an answer,

    "Nn~!"

    If their first kiss was a light one, the current one was a particularly deep one. When they separated,

    "Ah...Ah...Ah."

    Himiko was breathing so hard she felt like her chest would burst. Kuroha, seeing her like that couldn''t help but smile in a teasing manner,

    "You know that you don''t have to hold your breath while kissing right~"

    The look on her face was truly a sight to behold. Kuroha couldn''t hold back anymore, he pushed her head aside before raising himself, then he bent down and took her in a princess carry,

    "Kyaa~!"

    Himiko didn''t have time to react and could only let out a cute scream as Kuroha carried her until they reached her bed. Once there, Kuroha slowly and carefully put her down.

    Himiko was wearing, a transparent babydoll. Even though it wasn''t the first time he saw such a sight, the difference in perspectives was clearly great.

    Seeing her fl.u.s.tered and feverish look, her clothes, and her lithe and beautiful frame, Kuroha couldn''t help but ask in awe at the sight in front of him,

    "How can you be this lovely?"

    Himiko didn''t answer and simply turned her head aside. Kuroha didn''t mind, rather he found this even more cute and lovely. Seeing the usually bold Himiko act so meekly was truly a gap moe of epic proportions.

    Now Kuroha was faced with an existential dilemma.

    Should I let her keep her babydoll or should I make her n.a.k.e.d?

 Chapter 114 - CH 94: MY CHILDHOOD FRIEND CANT BE THIS LOVELY(3) (R18)

    The next morning, Kuroha, who had his eyes closed to get some rest, opened them and looked around the room.

    Faint sunlight entered the room from the window, illuminating the room.

    Looking at Himiko who was still soundly sleeping in his arms, he couldn''t help but let out an affectionate smile and had to give his all to kiss her, since he feared that he would wake her up.

    The clothes she wore yesterday for their little play had been folded and carefully put aside after being washed. He also made sure that all traces of blood from her were wiped out.

    All in all, the aftercare he provided her was in no way inferior to what he did for Momo. The only difference being that Himiko was a little wilder than Momo.

    Deciding that he needed a shower, he teleported to just a few meters away from her. This was easy since this room was basically his territory and that he had put more than one mark here.

    Himiko always insisted that he keep spare clothes and such in her room. As such he already had his own soap and toothbrush.

    As she put the toothpaste on his brush and began brushing his teeth, he couldn''t help but think about how crazy their night yesterday''s had been.

    ----FLASHBACK

    (AN: Lol, I am sure some guys thought that I skipped the smut scene; Don''t fear. Just take it as a little prank. Since I initially wanted to do way worse. Now enjoy)

    Kuroha was a rather tall guy compared to Himiko''s less than 160 cm body in his arms. The difference was even more apparent.

    While Himiko had completely frozen up, Kuroha was assertive. He sat cross-legged on the bed and held her on top of one leg.

    She had fallen silent as soon as he held her close and she was tense to the point of trembling. It was truly different from the usually bold Himiko. He gently rubbed her back.

    He had removed the babydoll, but kept her in only wore her underwear, so he could naturally touch a wide part of her smooth bare skin.

    He had recently been in a physical relationship with Mirko and then went all the way with Momo; but still, holding this girl in his hand, he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous as he marveled at her beauty.

    Even more so because he didn''t just want to stick his p.e.n.i.s and be done with it. He wanted to make it special for her.

    Well, he remembered that teasing with words was also a rather effective way of making her more into the mood. His fingertips moved along the nape of her neck.

    "Ever since then, I''ve thought your skin is so pretty."

    "Nhhˇ­"

    It must have tickled because the girl wrinkled her brow. Each of her little reactions were so cute.

    "And your hair is pretty too. ˇ­Wow, it''s so smooth. It''s even better than I imagined."

    His hand went from her neck to her hair as he said so, Himiko generally had her hair tied, but once untied; they were rather nice to touch. He had never really thought about it, but her hair was as smooth as silk.

    His heart pounded at the sensation of his fingers sliding from the roots to the tips of the hair.

    "It smells so niceˇ­nn."

    He narrowed his eyes at the scent wafting from her hair and kissed the top of her head.

    Mixed in with the sweet scent of her hair was the sweet and sour scent coming from her healthy scalp.

    As Kuroha lost himself in stroking her hair and kissing the top of her head, Himiko''s behavior gradually calmed down.

    The confusion left her vivid blue eyes and a blank dampness filled them.

    Her frozen spine also relaxed.

    She relaxed like a puppy, rather like a kitten being groomed and she leaned against Kuroha.

    "Himiko, do you like having your head rubbed?"

    "Ehˇ­?"

    He asked about what he sensed from the way she clung to him.

    She seemed to hesitate for a bit and her eyes darted about with a film of tears over them.

    "I-I don''t know. No one''s ever done it before."

    Her voice was scratchy.

    No one had ever rubbed her head before. Kuroha knew about the misfortune in her past, so it was hard for him to hear. Even he only patted it a little from time to time in the past.

    But he could tell from her body''s reaction that she liked this.

    The way she rubbed her face against his chest and looked up at him told him she viewed it positively.

    "Then I''ll do it a little longer."

    "Ahˇ­o-okay."

    He rubbed not just her hair but her smooth cheeks, earlobes, and nape of the neck.

    Each time, she gained the unfocused expression of a sleepy four-year-old.

    The room''sˇ­no, their atmosphere was changing. If the atmosphere had a color, the room would be bathed in pink right now.

    The more he touched her, the more curious he became. As such he began to caress her forehead, eyes, or even lips.

    (Himiko''s mouth is so soft.)

    He tickled her light pink lower lip. They looked so tasty. He wanted to kiss her so much, so he held her cheeks between his hands and slowly brought his face in close.

    "ˇ­? Nnˇ­"

    She noticed him moving his face in close, but she did not try to escape.

    Her damp eyes waited for him to approach.

    "Ahhˇ­"

    "~"

    He placed his lips over her smooth and pleasantly pliant ones.

    He sucked on the top and bottom pink lips as if he was providing an intense massage.

    "Ahn, ahn, h-hey, wait."

    He stuck his tongue on the line between top and bottom and rubbed it back and forth.

    The breaths mixed with Himiko''s complaints were surprisingly mature sounding and had a strong floral sweetness.

    They led him to move his tongue tip more and more boldly.

    "Ahhˇ­ Wait, be gentler. I am still not used to-ˇ­nnnn."

    But Kuroha did not stop. How could he? She was sweet. So timid, so lovely. The more she reacted like this the hotter the fire inside of him burned.

    "Ahn, ah, nn, nkh."

    She had no experience at all with this, so she had trouble breathing at first. She was at the mercy of the boy''s tongue, her small nose twitched, and breathing was the most she could manage.

    But she gradually got used to it and her breathing calmed.

    "Nnˇ­nph, kfhhˇ­"

    It was such an intense kiss that her breaths were already tinged with pleasure.

    "Hahhhˇ­"

    The girl broke free of the kiss with a loud wet sound. She seemed to have gone entirely limp. She leaned weakly against him and curled up in his lap.

    "*Pant*ˇ­*pant*ˇ­ Stupid Kuroha"

    "Ahˇ­ah ha haha . Sorry. I got carried away."

    Himiko''s face was so red she seemed to have a fever and she was trying to raise her eyebrows in annoyance.

    The boy smiled at the mismatch of her dignified eyebrows and her seductively damp eyes and he brought a hand back to her hair to put her back in a good mood.

    He gently rubbed her head.

    "Nnˇ­h-honestly."

    She tried to hide it, but she closed her eyes as if she liked it. Kuroha couldn''t help but feel like he was holding a kitten on his lap. A crazy murdering kitten but still a kitten. The way she curled down was so adorable.

    He moved his fingertips from her hair to her back and stroked downwards along her spine.

    The lengthy and passionate kiss had apparently made her entire body sensitive. The girl arched her back and her slender waist twisted left and right to escape as his fingers continued down.

    "ˇ­Himiko."

    He had gone for her back on a mischievous whim, but he thoroughly enjoyed her reaction.

    He stopped his hand just above her pelvis, tilted his head, and asked her if he could continue.

    Himiko got down from his lap and lay down as if wrapping herself in the sheets. She must have known what he meant because her eyebrows bent for a complicated expression.

    She finally nodded.

    "Ahhhhn~"

    Her butt stuck out a fair bit from her slender waist, but she was a small girl and he could easily squeeze both cheeks with one hand.

    He rubbed his hand all over the butt so tightly contained in her small beautiful red lacy panties.

    "Nhahˇ­ah, hyah, nnahˇ­your hand is soˇ­dirtyˇ­I wonder where you learned it."

    Even though Himiko protested in a quiet and strained voice Kuroha was smart enough to not answer such a trap question.

    What''s more, he had more important things to do. Such as massaging this beautiful ass. He couldn''t help but lose himself a little as he continued digging his fingers into a sensation more supple than soft.

    Still, this wasn''t enough. He wanted more, but It was too soon for directly attacking her lower part. He could already feel a damp sensation on his leg, but he opted to not point her and embarrass her further.

    As such, he asked,

    "Can I remove this?", While pointedly staring at her bra.

    He asked a little at each step because it was important that the girl had a feeling of control; in the situation. When you cared about her and didn''t just want to f.u.c.k her and be done with it, giving her occasion to back down could make the relationship stronger and firmer, no matter if she took it or not.

    Of course, there was a difference between asking while acting like a p.u.s.s.y, and simply being careful. The later one was cool and gave a reliable feeling. The first one would just make the girl tenser for nothing and transform a beautiful occasion into something stressful.

    Himiko, hearing this, simply nodded her head, while hiding her face in his chest. Himiko''s body stiffened and she closed her eyes shut. Her throat made a gulping sound as she said

    "Fe, feel free ."

    Kuroha didn''t need to be told this two times. His hand stripped off the single piece of cloth that barely protected the upper part of her body. The appearance of Himiko just like when she was born appeared. The only thing still protecting her dignity was her panty, but they wouldn''t last long either.

    There was not a single blemish on that white skin with thin pigment. There was also the sign of faint pink coloring on her b.r.e.a.s.ts that were slightly swelling up.

    "Ho, how is it -? My b.r.e.a.s.ts aren''t too small right? it''s not strange isn''t it ?"

    Himiko kept her eyes shut and raised her voice determinedly. Kuroha smiled and caressed her head. He could perfectly understand why she raised this question, as such, he decided to reassure her,

    "It''s fine. You are so beautiful. I do not care for the difference in size. Only the person."

    Even though she didn''t really believe it, she was really happy with his words. After all Momo''s glamorous body had always been a sore point in her heart. Looking at her half-n.a.k.e.d self that was embraced tightly by the man she loved, Himiko''s face became heated and it felt like steam was going to come out from her head.

    "Himiko, I''m now going to do even more e.r.o.t.i.c things to you. I hope you''re ready."

    In the end, she could only nod. The night was still long.

 Chapter 115 - DxD fanfic

    So. I began another fic. It''s called MIRACLE CHILD: SLASH THE GODS.

    Anyway. Give a try. Perhaps you''ll like it. Who knows?

    The fic won''t take much of my time so don''t worry about me dropping TRIALS. Since the chapter generally doesn''t go past 1500 words. Generally less.

    There''s so many DxD fic on but only a few good ones. I wondered if I could become one of those.

 Chapter 116 - CH 95: MY CHILDHOOD FRIEND CANT BE THIS LOVELY (4) (R18 START)

    "Himiko, I''m now going to do even more e.r.o.t.i.c things to you. I hope you''re ready."

    "M...more...e.r.o.t.i.cˇ­?"

    Himiko''s eyes were going in circles.

    "Surely it will be embarrassing, and you will feel bewildered because this is your first time, but believe me and entrust your body to me."

    "I believe in you. I am not worried ."

    "Got it. Then, yield your body to pleasure without enduring it."

    Kuroha''s fingertips touched Himiko''s bare skin. His fingertips were slightly sinking into the white and thin b.r.e.a.s.t.

    "Hiuu!"

    Himiko''s b.r.e.a.s.t that had never been touched by anyone yet was invaded for the first time by Kuroha''s hands. The skin that was like a baby''s felt like it was sticking to the hand, the sensation felt absurdly pleasant to touch.

    His hand caressed every nook and corner of the whole body to fully enjoy the sensation of the skin, after that he determined the small beautiful radiant pink b.r.e.a.s.t as the target. He rubbed at that small b.r.e.a.s.t with his palm as if circling them around.

    "Ah, a, wai-...Nn~"

    Kuroha''s palm began to feel the sensation of the tip of the b.r.e.a.s.t stiffening.

    "What''s the matter Himiko?"

    Kuroha crawled his tongue on Himiko''s nape.

    "FUAUuunn-!"

    Himiko curled her body and trembled in shivers.

    "The, my body feels somewhat hot...it''s shivering ~! "

    While Kuroha''s left hand was still put on her b.r.e.a.s.t, his right hand was caressing the line from her armpit to her waist.

    "It''s fine, no need to worry. That''s the proof that Himiko''s body is feeling it favorably."

    "Bu, but...hauu!"

    Kuroha''s right hand patted Himiko''s stomach, he poked at the depression of her navel. From there his hand moved from her thigh to her knee, he slowly enjoyed the change of sensation.

    However, everywhere was soft and squishy, it felt good. And then everything was slim and small. This sensation where he could really play with her whole body inside his arms like this was uniquely characteristic of Himiko. This was something he couldn''t possibly imagine doing with Momo.

    His hand crawled her conspicuously soft thigh and then like that his hand went at the inner part of the thigh. Before slowly crawling back. It was so funny to see her shiver again and again while being totally powerless. Once it went back to her b.r.e.a.s.t, he began to rub them.

    The small flower buds which were rubbed, pinched and pulled gradually became stiff and sharp, they stood out to the point that it seemed like they could pierce through a diamond.

    Tightening her lips to endure the stimulus, Himiko made Kuroha'' sadistic heart even more excited.

    This time, he avoided the resisting, pointing sharply parts and gently caressed the surrounding flat chest. He, of course, didn''t mind that she was on the lower end in the bra size. In fact, calling her flat was a little unjust. She was more or less well developed. But, well, everything was relative, and some comparison shouldn''t be made to avoid bruised ego. He murmured in her ears in a teasing way,

    "I heard that rubbing b.r.e.a.s.ts was a good way to make them grow. Why don''t we test this theory."

    "Nn~!"

    Himiko back arched a little at those words, but she tightened her lips and stayed silent.

    Kuroha didn''t mind her silence. In fact, he was very interested in finding how long she could stay silent.

    While stimulating her childish bud with one hand, his tongue crawled on the back of Himiko''s neck. Despite showing a huge spasm, Himiko still managed to stay silent.

    Kuroha continued to lick and suck to his heart''s content as he enjoyed her reactions more and more.

    When he approached her small lips from the back of her neck through her cheek, her mouth, which was closed to endure the pleasure until a while ago, became partly open slovenly.

    "Nn~!!"

    Himiko''s cute tongue appeared and disappeared continuously as if inviting him. Of course, Kuroha had no reason to refuse such an invitation. At the same time, he squashes her n.i.p.p.l.e stronger.

    The result was immediate.

    When he did so, Himiko''s body convulsed *tremble* *tremble*, her childish body bent backward like a bow, while her mouth opened in a silent scream.

    Kuroha could recognize this reaction. She had climaxed. He couldn''t help but feel a little proud.

    However, he didn''t slow down his teasing hand. He murmured in the ears of the still convulsing Himiko,

    "I have read that women could reach multiple orgasms simultaneously. Why don''t we try?"

    "Nya!?"

    Himiko let out a scream of surprise. It was normal. After all, while continuing kissing, Kuroha moved the hand placed on her chest to her lower half. When he touched her genital from the surface of her red panty, a wet sensation was transmitted through the cloth

    "*kiss*n, nn! nnnn!?"

    Himiko''s toes immediately stretched. She was doing her best to frantically endure as a second wave of pleasure crashed. This time, it lasted for a few minutes before calming.

    ---

    "*Pant* *Pant* *Pant*"

    Himiko could only stay silent as he tried to gather her breath. Even though she regularly masturbated while thinking about Kuroha, it was the first time she felt such pleasure. She literally felt like her soul was on the verge of leaving her body.

    Himiko couldn''t hold it anymore. She knew her own body well, at this rate she would be out of commission. She didn''t want her first time to end in such a one-sided way as such,

    "Kuroha~Nn!!...Nn...Kuroha, it''s unfair...Ahˇ­.Ahˇ­.Ahˇ­ Why I''m the only one being half-n.a.k.e.d?"

    Kuroha who was presently licking Himiko''s b.r.e.a.s.ts couldn''t help but look at the current situation. It was true. He was still wearing his uniform.

    Himiko didn''t wait for his answer before she gathered her strength and got up from Kuroha lap.

    With this, I managed to gather some time...

    Right now, her legs were shivering so much she had a hard time standing. Still, she didn''t want to lose so badly.

    Kuroha looked at her reaction while tilting his head in wonder. Still, he began to remove his shirt and pants without caring too much. Soon, he was in his birthday suit as he sat back on the edge of the back.

    Bi-BIG!! Himiko nearly took a step back in fright. Even though she had felt it many times, the visual effect took her breath away.

    Himiko never watched any form of p.o.r.n, she simply couldn''t stand the thought of seeing the body of a man other than Kuroha. As such, it was her very first time seeing such a thing.

    She took a few unsteady steps before finally kneeling between the legs of Kuroha, it was so grotesque and beautiful at the same time. She couldn''t help but touch it a little,

    *Twitch*

    "Kyaa~!"

    She let out a startled scream at the reaction. Seeing her so cute, Kuroha had to give his all to not laugh.

    "Moo~!"

    Himiko pouted at this reaction; but soon went back to observing Kuroha p.e.n.i.s. Finally, she used her hand to grab it, but,

    "Wait."

    Kuroha stopped her. She looked at him with confusion in her eyes, as if asking why he stopped her. He let out a wry smile,

    "This part is rather sensitive. You should hold it carefully and not with full strength."

    She blushed a little, but still nodded, before slowly and carefully taking it in her hands, and kneading it a little. Finally, she took a deep breath before slowly taking a lick.

    *Shiver*

    This time it was Kuroha''s turn to shiver a little. It was a new kind of sensation.

    Himiko, seeing Kuroha''s reaction became even more bold and continued to suck it even more vigorously.

    Completely like licking an ice cream, her small tongue licked all over Kuroha''s p.e.n.i.s. She then grabbed the base with her hands and began rubbing it up and down while her tongue crawled on it thoroughly.

    Now it was Kuroha''s turn to be on the defensive. The double effect of the sensation of her tongue and the visual effect of her kneeling between his legs made Kuroha feel as if he was the king of the world.

    Himiko, on the other hand, was totally entranced by what she was doing. It didn''t take long for her to decide to go further. *Ahhnn*

    Himiko''s mouth which had two protruding fangs coming out of it opened widely, as her soft wet lips wrapped around the head of his p.e.n.i.s. a large quantity of drool started to leak from her mouth while she being careful to not scrap it with her teeth. Then, once she took a little more than half in her mouth, she began to bob up and down.

    Her hair was spilling towards her face and she placed the loose strands of hair behind her ear. She started to make really vulgar sounds and she sucked his p.e.n.i.s as if it was some kind of lollipop, squeezing it and sucking it up and down in a piston-like motion with her mouth.

    Kuroha, seeing this, began to caress, the top of her head. To be honest, her technique was bad. At the very least, it didn''t bring that much physical pleasure. She even sometimes started to choke when she brought it too deep into her throat. She was an amateur after all.

    Still, she made up for inexperience with passion. seeing her so entranced while servicing him, he couldn''t help but feel pleasure growing more and more. She was so cute and yet so obscene at the exact same time.

    "Ah! ha ! ha! Himiko~ !"

    He wanted to see her face some more, so he used his other hand to brush her hair and called her name.  She looked blankly up at him. Her eyes were narrowed as always, so she looked like a sleepy kitten. Kuroha didn''t think there was any straight man in this world that could resist this sight.

    So beautiful.

    A deep feeling of possessiveness began to fill his heart once again. Finally, the pleasure reached the point of no return

    "Kuh~! Be careful. I amˇ­"

 Chapter 117 - CH 96: MY CHILDHOOD FRIEND CANT BE THIS LOVELY (5)

    "Kuh~! Be careful. I amˇ­"

    He didn''t have the time to finish his sentence. A rush of pleasure went through his body as he began to ejaculate,

    "Wh-what...!? Th-this is...Kyaa~!!"

    White lines were drawn through the air as the hot liquid spewed again and again from the swollen head. She quickly closed her eyes, but she forgot to move out of the way and everything from her cheeks to her lovely hair was dirtied.

    Kuroha, on the other hand, could only watch this scene with fascination as he felt unable to move. it seemed that this pleasure would never end.

    Huge amounts of his s.e.m.e.n was flowing down her excited face and as per gravity it dribbled down and it even started to cover her b.r.e.a.s.ts and petite body. It was as if she was decorated by his s.e.m.e.n and smell.

    "Aaah, ˇ­! M-my whole face is covered by Kuroha~....!"

    He smiled at her and patted her head a little.

    "Let''s take a bath."

    "Okay."

    ---

    As they came back from the bath, Himiko hurriedly pulled Kuroha toward the bed. Even now, without any new preliminary, her body was still hot. After all, Kuroha hand didn''t stay idle during the bath.

    Once they reached the bed, Kuroha took the time to open his bag. In it was the pack of condoms he received from Minagata.

    Himiko already told him that she wasn''t under any sort of medication, and Kuroha didn''t dare to take the risk. He still couldn''t take care of himself properly. How could he take care of a child?

    Himiko, on the other hand, laid down on her side and buried her face in one of the body pillows made with an image of him. Still, rather than looking at this rather disturbing view. His sight was stolen by something far more interesting.

    He had already seen her half-n.a.k.e.d before, but this was his first time seeing her most precious place. He knew it was in poor taste, but he had her give him a good look.

    He had expected her pubic hair to be a beautiful blonde, but not a single hair had grown in yet so the color was a mystery.

    From the base of her thighs to the center of her crotch was a smooth young p.u.s.s.y. Momo''s had been the most childlike of the two he had seen before, but Himiko''s was even younger than that.

    Even Momo''s had been quite tight, so he was a little worried about sticking his p.e.n.i.s in here.

    But when he took a closer look at her expression, he knew that there was no way to back out. Even though he was still worried it would hurt her, backing out now would be basically like an insult to her. And all the while, he was staring intently at that embarrassing part of her body.

    "ˇ­"

    But Himiko did not complain.

    She was peeking out from behind the pillow to look at Kuroha''s p.e.n.i.s. It raised its head almost all the way up to his navel and that head was spread wide like a mushroom.

    Her eyes grew damp and she occasionally let out damp sighs with her face buried in the stuffed Kuroha pillow.

    For this girl, that shape was linked to several obscene memories

    And over the past few years, how many times did she imagine this very moment in her head? In this very bed, she had toyed with her own embarrassing places an unknown number of times.

    "ˇ­Ahh."

    Today, that shape would finally be planted in her most precious place. What would happen to her then? A sweet fear shook her chest.

    "Here I go."

    Kuroha felt it was his duty to take the lead, so he approached her while propping himself up with his arms.

    Facing each other would have been too embarrassing, but she was afraid to have him do it from behind for her first. Having her lie on her side was unusual, but in a way, it was very cute.

    She held her knees while lying on her side and he lifted up the leg on top.

    "Uuhˇ­"

    Her forcibly revealed crotch felt both the chill of the air and the heat from him.

    Kuroha took a deep breath as he leaned over her. He was trying to make this easier for her, but his exposed erection had swollen threateningly large.

    Once he searched out her hidden opening, she wrinkled her brow from the instant of unease that finally reached her.

    "I''m going to put it in."

    "Okayˇ­ Ahhhh."

    He breathed heavily from the blissful arousal he felt when invading the female body with his p.e.n.i.s. On the other hand, She cried out weakly.

    The sensation with a condom was clearly different

    The well-massaged flesh opening had loosened up, but the flesh inside was still innocently tight. Even with all the lubricant stickily covering the red and heated flesh, he still had trouble entering.

    "Ahhhhh."

    "Damn, you''re tightˇ­ Are you okay, Himiko? Does it hurt too much?"

    He stopped his h.i.p.s when he found her so tight it hurt the head of his p.e.n.i.s.

    Not only was her v.a.g.i.n.a young, but even the entrance was closed up enough to tell she was a v.i.r.g.i.n. He was worried he would damage her sensitive flesh if he kept going.

    But she answered while digging her fingernails into the body pillow almost hard enough to break it.

    "I-I''m fine. Justˇ­keep going."

    The side of her face rubbing against the sheets was red.

    "Momo had no trouble doing it, so I can too."

    "Eh? Ohˇ­sure."

    Kuroha tilted his head as he tried to figure out why she would bring up Momo here. Then he understood and simply decided to shut up and avoid this topic.

    "Ah, hhˇ­"

    Without rushing or pulling out, he rubbed their sensitive flesh together to let the entrance of her tightly-closed path familiarize itself with the heat of his p.e.n.i.s.

    There was still a lot of pain in Himiko''s voice, but the amount of moisture in her secret garden gradually grew.

    Kuroha was not used to loosening up a v.a.g.i.n.a this tight, but with how extremely sensitive hers was, it did not take much effort.

    The folds of flesh had been hesitant at first, but they soon learned the sensation of a hot male and relaxed. As the tension weakened and the amount of lubricant grew, their union deepened on its own.

    Their lower bodies very, very slowly approached each other.

    "Ahhˇ­ahhh. Your insidesˇ­are sticking to me, Himiko."

    The one problem was how his erection grew even larger from the pleasant feeling crawling around the head.

    Himiko''s v.a.g.i.n.a was a new type of carnal garden different from Momo

    The flesh had irregular uneven patches and they licked at his p.e.n.i.s from the front. It felt like having his p.e.n.i.s tickled by the tiny tongues of several little girls at once.

    Every girl is different.

    Just as there were individual differences between p.e.n.i.ses, every girl was unique. Oddly impressed by that, Kuroha placed her leg on his shoulder and deepened his penetration.

    "Hhˇ­kh~!."

    The skillful movements of his h.i.p.s allowed him to penetrate her even as the head rubbed against every nook and cranny of her v.a.g.i.n.a.l flesh, but she clenched her teeth and endured the unfamiliar sensation of having someone else inside her body.

    "Khˇ­hhˇ­"

    He was too lost in the perfection of her v.a.g.i.n.a to notice, but the thick head tore through the thin membrane protecting her unexplored holy ground.

    She sighed at the pain and the sensation of becoming an a.d.u.l.t.

    Sweat covered her slender n.a.k.e.d body and her scattered hair clung to her body.

    "Himiko, does it still hurt?"

    He had not noticed when he broke through her h.y.m.e.n, but he had noticed the pained look on her face.

    He looked down to the base of her spread thighs and saw his p.e.n.i.s halfway buried at the base of her swollen c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s.

    Himiko responded to his concern.

    "ˇ­Kuroha."

    For the first time, she looked up at him who had become her partner in this unforgettable experience.

    Various emotions appeared and disappeared in her deep golden eyes.

    Kuroha did know what she was thinking. No man could know what filled a woman''s heart at this moment.

    But he did know one thing.

    "Uuh~~"

    When you got down to it, Himiko was still Himiko. A beautiful smile formed on her face, despite her obvious frown

    "Yes, it hurts. But it doesn''t matter. This will be a pain that I will remember all my life. Please don''t stop. Also, I am not only feeling pain."

    She wasn''t lying. Even though it was still slightly painful; her body was already considerably heated up. It wouldn''t take long for her to get into the mood.

    He began to move back and forth to loosen up the hole.

    "Ah, Ahn, ahnnˇ­ah."

    As he moved further and further, he started stimulating her entire v.a.g.i.n.a.

    Before long, a sticky extract started clinging to his thick rod.

    Her lubricant was proof her body had grown a little more accustomed to the p.e.n.i.s and the pain.

    "It should start feeling good soon."

    He continued rubbing their lower bodies together and bent his body to bring their faces in close.

    She was holding the body pillow in a gentler fashion now and she pressed her face against it.

    "I am counting on you," she said in embarrassment.

    "Here goes."

    "Ahn, h-hey. Not so sudd-ˇ­ahhhahn."

    He started thrusting a little roughly.

    Himiko''s voice released the same sort of nasal voice that she had blown into his mouth while they were kissing earlier.

    But as the swollen head of his p.e.n.i.s moved through her v.a.g.i.n.a, her eyes could not hide the same hint of sweetness they had shown during the foreplay.

    She was definitely in pain. Her insides had yet to grow fully accustomed to his p.e.n.i.s and they only hesitantly tightened and relaxed around him. Still, she smiled as she looked at him.

    Himiko''s small body had the internal structure of a little girl, so the head of his p.e.n.i.s felt rough resistance when he was still not fully buried inside her.

    He dug his fingers into her b.r.e.a.s.ts and pushed the protruding n.i.p.p.l.es back inside the a.r.e.o.l.ae. Himiko''s entire body seemed to convulse.

    He grabbed her sideways-facing body and turned her toward him.

    They were now in the missionary position. His curving erection rotated ninety degrees inside her and roughly tore at the v.a.g.i.n.a.l layers within, so Himiko could not resist.

    Before she could hide behind the pillow again, he leaned forward and pressed their chests together.

    "A-ahn. Stop. Don''t look at my faceˇ­"

    "Why not?"

    "It''s embarrassing. Uuhˇ­ I can''t stop the tears."

    "It isn''t embarrassing. You look really cute."

    Himiko wanted to turn to the side again, but with his face so close, she could not hide her expression.

    He parted the hair scattered across her face.

    Either due to the pleasure or her mood, a wavering film of tears had formed on her angled eyes. He found it cute how the red lips that usually stretched in a large grin; hung open to allow out her m.o.a.ns.

    He wanted to stick out his tongue, so he did so.

    "Ah, waitˇ­noˇ­Nn!."

    She had already gained a habit of reflexively returning the kiss as soon as she felt his tongue. She shook her head yet still opened her lips.

    He stuck his tongue into that garden of sweet saliva and scooped up the soft and sticky sensation.

    "No, don''t kiss me. I feel funny when you kiss me."

    Kuroha didn''t listen to her complaint, as he continued to do so. Then, thinking a little, he used his hand to gently push on Himiko''s stomach while his p.e.n.i.s was rubbing against her v.a.g.i.n.a.l wall.

    "Uwaaa, thiisss, noooo"

    Suddenly his p.e.n.i.s was attacked by a strong pleasurable feeling at the same time as he saw Himiko''s response. He let out a grin of victory

    Looks like it was bingo.

    Pressing down on her stomach changes the way the p.e.n.i.s hits the v.a.g.i.n.a, and it would stimulate the place that has never been stimulated before.

    While pushing down on Himiko''s stomach, he pulled out till the tip and then thrust back in a single stroke back to the deepest part.

    "Ahhh, Kuroha~!"

    Himiko was shaking her head left and right  as if she couldn''t handle the new sensation., Kuroha, on the other hand, continued rubbing against her v.a.g.i.n.a with big long strokes.

    I better up my game. I want her first time to be a beautiful memory

    He didn''t wish for the sole memory of their first time together to be pain. He decided to add an angle to the long stroke and entered even deeper into Himiko.

    The burden on his waist was big, but the m.o.a.ning that Himiko raised at every stroke told him that his effort was not in vain.

    Himiko didn''t want to be outdone. As the pain abated, she began to shake her waist slightly more than before. Whenever his p.e.n.i.s came out halfway, it would enter again and repeat.

    While enjoying the tightness of Himiko''s v.a.g.i.n.a, he massages her small b.r.e.a.s.t and teased her n.i.p.p.l.e with his thumb. When he did that, Himiko''s body suddenly shivered.

    "Ahhh~! my n.i.p.p.l.es are sensitive!!"

    He had already remarked this during the foreplay earlier. He wanted her to feel even more pleasure. He pinched and teased her n.i.p.p.l.e, even more, making her completely stop moving her waist.

    The only thing she could do was m.o.a.ning in ecstasy. This was too much for him,

    Feeling excited from her m.o.a.n and from the sensation from his p.e.n.i.s, he quickened the pace and swung my h.i.p.s.

    Waves of pleasures surged forward whenever he thrust his h.i.p.s, and soon, he reached his limits.

    "Ku~!"

    He groaned and hugged Himiko tightly as he filled the condom with his s.e.m.e.n.

 Chapter 118 - CH 97: MY CHILDHOOD FRIEND CANT BE THIS LOVELY(6) (R18 END)

    "Ku~!"

    He groaned and hugged Himiko tightly as he filled the condom with his s.e.m.e.n.

    Finally, after a few seconds, he finally calmed down. His p.e.n.i.s still buried into her, they began to kiss lightly, before he began to slowly extract himself from her. Once he did so, he took out the used condom and tied it before throwing it in the trash can.

    "Ah~!"

    Himiko m.o.a.ned a little but otherwise didn''t move. She loved the current feeling coursing through her body. Still, this wasn''t enough,

    "Kuroha~! Please~!"

    Kuroha was rather surprised. He thought that she would be out of it and completely incapacitated. Seem like he underestimated. He was a little worried about pushing her too far. But, decided that one more time wouldn''t hurt.

    After putting a new condom, he neared her began to kiss her again, greedily devouring her lips. But, when he was about to penetrate her, she stopped him before raising her body and putting herself on all four.

    "Eh? From behind?"

    "Yeah. You don''t want it?"

    "I didn''t say thatˇ­"

    He was definitely tempted. How could he refuse?

    She was anxious because it was her first time in this position, but still supported her body with her arms and legs for a crawling pose.

    He grabbed her adorable butt as he stared at her back that glistened brightly like it had pure white wings dissolved inside.

    He buried the head of his p.e.n.i.s inside the layers of pink flesh.

    "Nn, nn, nhhh~!ˇ­"

    "It''s going in a lot easier now."

    The many layers of sensitive flesh had learned how to widen to exactly his caliber and they wrapped around his p.e.n.i.s perfectly. Her v.a.g.i.n.a had seemed made for pleasing a man in the first place, so Kuroha sighed deeply at this additional sweetness.

    But while he looked satisfiedˇ­

    "Ah, ahhh! ˇ­this poseˇ­ Ahhh, no."

    Himiko''s young face burned red, she dug her nails into the edge of the mat, and she cried out even louder than before.

    He had only stuck the tip inside, but the throbbing in her sweet flesh had already spread through her whole body.

    She could not hold her small butt still. She nearly undid their union, so Kuroha quickly grabbed at her h.i.p.s.

    "Wh-what is it, Himiko?"

    "Ahh, ahhh. This poseˇ­not this pose. It''s going to drive me crazy."

    Her b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggled as they hung down from her chest. Her entire body was twitching in response to his raging erection. Her shoulder blades were visible in her back as she arched it.

    Kuroha was a little confused, but he concluded she really liked doing it from behind and sent his erection deeper into the bottom of her trembling butt''s valley.

    Ahh! Ahn! Kuroha''sˇ­Kuroha''s really is amazing~!

    This thought circulated again in her mind as his curved blade thrust inside her sensitive flesh while turned 180 degrees from before. The fresh sensation of their union filled Himiko with a tingling feeling.

    But more than that, this pose revealed the hidden side of her s.e.x.u.a.lity. As the rod slid inside and rubbed roughly against her v.a.g.i.n.a.l flesh, her pleasure was already reaching its peak.

    Getting down on all fours brought back gave her such an obscene pleasure, as if they were two beasts simply mating.

    *Shiver* *Shiver*

    This simple thought brought another shiver of pleasure.

    When she got down on all fours and offered her butt up to Kuroha, her body seemed to awaken to all that pleasure. All shame vanished from her mind and she cried out sweetly.

    "You''re horny, aren''t you? Don''t worry. I''ll make sure you feel even better."

    Even if he did not know the details of the situation, he noticed her intense reaction and intensified the movements of his h.i.p.s by a few levels.

    He thrust his h.i.p.s like a rapid-fire gun and tore at a v.a.g.i.n.a that had only recently lost its v.i.r.g.i.nity. As he rubbed at the shallow area like that, he sent his erection deep inside her without warning.

    "Ahh!~~ Y-yes. Yes, ~!"

    "It feels good, doesn''t it?"

    Himiko closed her tearful eyes and vigorously nodded her head.

    How? Ah, ah, what is this? It feels amazing.

    This position allowed Kuroha to reach a different angle. Each time he pulled back, white sparks burst in the back of her mind.

    Her h.i.p.s swayed back and forth in embarrassment.

    Seeing the line of her slender back bending left and right gave him even more energy. He rubbed against her lower body at an even greater pace.

    An avalanche of pleasure hit her and she could no longer support her upper body, so she started rubbing her face against the mat.

    However, she kept her thighs straight and indecently spread to allow the thick rod to enter even deeper. Andˇ­

    "Ahˇ­n."

    She started moving her butt in a circular motion to rub up against the manhood. This move of her brought even more pleasure to the two of them.

    She could not speak. She had never felt anything like this in her previous s.e.x.u.a.l experience during his foreplay or while masturbating.

    Those obscene memories had been bad enough, but now he was digging up brand new forms of pleasure.

    Kuroha knew that he should slow down a little. Still, Kuroha didn''t stop. He couldn''t stop. He accelerated more and more. *pan pan* the sound of meat colliding with each other resounds.

    While thrusting his p.e.n.i.s from behind, he grabbed her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were moderate, but they had nice elasticity. That sensation was soft and felt good.

    She fell an intense throbbing deep in her gut just below her navel.

    It seemed like the severity of having her erect throbbing n.i.p.p.l.es pinched was too much.

    Himiko''s body springs up and the meat wall wrapped up his p.e.n.i.s tightened. He could feel them convulse as her mouth opened in a long but silent scream.

    Himiko too, despite being in an euphoric state could also feel his p.e.n.i.s swelling up. Her orgasm managed to also bring the two of them to the peak together. Then, everything became white in their minds.

    ----

    *Huff* *Huff*

    Sound of exhausted breathing sounded in the room. Kuroha laid down in the bed, his p.e.n.i.s already free of the condom.

    Himiko, who was laying next to him, was staring at him dreamily. Her rational mind was still numbed, but her heart was filled with satisfaction. she sighed in ecstasy just by pressing against his bare skin and was acting like someone who had eaten too many sweets and had high blood sugar.

    "ˇ­Kuroha."

    "What is it?"

    "~Nothing~!"

    When she called his name, he would answer with a smile and rub her head. When he was around, her heart no longer hurt. It no longer mattered to her that her parents didn''t like her for who she was. Right now, she didn''t have to wear a mask. Only when she was with him was such a thing possible.

    She buried her head in his arm and rubbed her body against his. Something raised its head once more in response to her unrestrained indulgence in his presence and it poked against her navel

    "Want to do it again?"

    Himiko asked that while grinning like a girl of four who had been invited to eat some snacks.

    "I do, but isn''t it hard on you to do it so many times in a row?"

    He gave a bashful bitter smile and put his concern for her first. Frankly, if he wished he could continue for hours and hours. But, he didn''t want to be the only one to feel pleasure.

    She started to say she was fine, but she held her tongue. Her embarrassing thoughts shut her mouth. Simply being in his arms and growing addicted to that happiness was enough to numb her sense of shame.

    "I''ll be fine, but, um, can I ask one thing?"

    "Yeah?"

    "Wellˇ­"

    She murmured something in his ear while a fierce blush covered her face. Kuroha, hearing this was as first stunned, before a grin formed on his face.

    The rest of the night promised to be interesting.

 Chapter 119 - No today and an announcement.

    OK here the situation. No chapter today. I will pay back either on Saturday or Sunday as always or I could write two chapters tomorrow.

    Anyway as you guys all know, MHA isn''t finished. It''s an ongoing Manga and it won''t end any time soon. So I have wondered what I should do.

    Now here the things. MHA world will be divided into two parts. I won''t give many details but part 2 will be set a few years after part 1. I am currently working on the outline of part 2 since it will be way more taxing. Thankfully, I never really followed the plot so it isn''t that much of a problem for me.

    Now part one is close to an end. The current volume is called relationsh.i.p.s and will be mainly focused on different relationsh.i.p.s the mc have with the other characters. Not only his harem members

    But also his few friends and family. After this volume. The next one or the one after should mark the end of part 1. At the very least I already completed the outline. Only the number of chapters is unknown.

    Finally, I wanted to ask some questions about my Patre.on. I am wondering If my story is the problem or if perhaps the incentives I put on P.atreon aren''t enough to acquire more?

    I am very happy with the few Pa.treon I have. But this isn''t a question of money. Frankly, even if people only choose the lowest tier I wouldn''t be bothered. It''s simply that having only three Patr.eon after all this time while some story who debuted only 10 days ago already has more than 30 ******* was quite a hit to my confidence.

    Across RRL, SH and Qidian, I have more than 10k collection. Even if not all of them aren''t readers. I should at least have 3k true readers. So yeah.

    Of course, I am not forcing you guys to become Patre.on. I understand that not everyone is in the financial position to do so. Even more so with the current situation.

    I am just asking because the answer to this question can allow me to become better. If it''s the story itself the problem you could tell me why it''s so. If it''s the bonus for different tiers that aren''t good enough you could also tell me.

    Anyway. Thank you guys for all your support. Your comments always make me happy. By the way. Stop threatening me with the FBI because of the last two chapters. THEY WILL NEVER CATCH ME!!!!! *jumping from the window and running away while laughing like a mad scientist*

 Chapter 120 - INTERLUDE 18: PLAYER OR NPC?

    While Kuroha was getting his rock off and taking the v.i.r.g.i.nity of another beautiful but "slightly" crazy girl, an important discussion was taking place...

    Somewhere in the middle of the town in a high-class restaurant, two people were eating slowly.

    One of them was a man with green hair, while the other was a seemingly young girl with golden hair.

    As many should have understood, those two were the two of the four greatest a.d.u.l.ts'' influence on Kuroha.

    Sir Nighteye and Milienia.

    The other two who could influence Kuroha were All Might and Rei. Rei was absent for obvious reasons and right now All Might didn''t even have enough time to sleep, much less participate in such a feast.

    One particularity was the silence. The whole restaurant was empty. It wasn''t because it wasn''t popular but simply because this restaurant belonged to him in the first place and he had reserved all the first floor.

    He wasn''t interested in buying land and building in the past. After all, after his death, no one was there to inherit it. But since he got a son, and might officially get another one soon. He decided that there''s no way he was going to let the taxes f.u.c.k them.

    ---

    Milienia posed her fork before taking a sip of the wine before slowly tasting it. Then, after putting it back,

    "I refuse."

    She simply said this and didn''t continue. Nighteye wasn''t surprised. He was on the verge of begging when Milienia stopped him. She put her elbow on the table and leaned while supporting her head with her hand. While doing so she used her finger to twirl around the glass of wine now empty

    "Listen well, boya, remember that I am not under your order. Do not misunderstand me. The only reason I left Rome and came to Japan was that playing the hero there was becoming boring. Your proposition was simply a new way to have some enjoyment. After all, I always wanted to train a user of One For All, but they all died too soon. By the time I found All Might he was already fully formed. No way I would have passed the occasion you sent to my doorstep. But that''s all."

    "Butˇ­"

    "No butˇ­ I will only ever move for one reason. Whether it''s interesting or not. An uprising of a villain is sadly really boring once you have seen it for more than ten times."

    "Youˇ­"

    "What me? Look. I like you quite a bit. Thanks to you, I finally managed to find something that I thought I would never find. But, even though I like you. That''s all. I already stopped playing the Hero. I have no interest in doing so again."

    "Do you see this world...as nothing more than a game?"

    Nighteye hand clenched in silence. Milienia observed but simply smiled,

    "Do you want the truth?"

    Nighteye hesitated before nodding,

    "Life in my eyes is really a shitty game. A game that can''t be beaten. But still a game. For me. There''s no difference between most people in this world and NPC. Do you care about NPC when you play a game? You guys, on the other hand, are just SSR rank NPC. The kind of NPC you care for and never want to suffer. But in the end. SSR class NPCs are still NPCs. Even if you guys died. At most, I would be sad for a while before going to find another SSR class."

    Nighteye was stunned as he watched this woman say such a cold and merciless words in such a calm way. A morbid curiosity momentarily swept away his outrage.

    "In this world of yours. Are you the sole player?"

    Milienia had a faraway look as she answered,

    "I searched and searched and searched. Many times I had thought that I had found another player. But all of them were never able to log in. In the end, they became nothing more than Ex class NPC. Powerful NPC. But no matter how powerful they are. NPC will always stay as an NPC...But,"

    At this moment the melancholy in her eyes faded and was replaced by stars.

    "Right now I have finally found another potential player. Ufufu~! And that''s thanks to you!"

    Nighteye hand nearly went to the knife on the table. A shiver went through his back and his breath became hurried.

    It was a totally unconscious reaction. It was just, that seeing those eyes swirling with madness scared the shit out of him. Milienia saw her reaction and immediately calmed down and showed a bashful smile,

    "Tehe~Sorry, seem like I didn''t control myself. Anyways, I refuse to become an official hero of Japan and even less deal with Shigaraki. That boy is one of those Ex class NPC and it would really be a pity if I was the one to snuff him out.  As for that Shigaraki Tomura? Hum, I am not really interested. Kuroha will be the one to deal with him."

    Nighteye didn''t find it weird that she treated the dreaded All For One as if he was nothing more than a kid. In her eyes, maybe all the hidden rulers were just kids. He couldn''t help but let out a bitter smile. Just what kind of quirk one need to be born with to become such a monster.

    Finally, he decided that no amount of pleading would ever change anything. So he began to talk about his true reason to have this dinner,

    "Milieniaˇ­*Cough* *Cough*...How is Kuroha?"

    "Oh!? Ohhh!!!! Are you embarrassed? You are embarrassed, right? Ufufu!!!! So funny, the always calm and taciturn Nighteye is embarrassed when asking about the well being of his sonˇ­"

    Inwardly she said continued her sentence, ''Seems like Kuroha was right. He really is a tsundere.''

    Nighteye blushed a little and took a sip of his wine,

    "Do not misunderstand me. I don''t really care. It''s just that he is under my guardianship and as such, I must know his current situation."

    "*Pff*...*Cough* *Cough* Sorry, *Cough*"

    Milienia choked on her drink when she heard Nighteye utter this sentence. She had to give her all to not bark in laughter.

    ''All his lack is a twin-tail and it would be perfect.''

    Finally, after calming herself, she wiped a tear out of the corner of her eyes and said,

    "Right now, Kuroha is alright. But, I think you should see him soon and discuss with him."

    Nighteye pushed up his glasses and entered in deep thought. Finally, he decided that fleeing was indeed not the way. After hesitating a little, he finally said,

    "...Tomorrow. I will call him tomorrow and organize a meeting."

 Chapter 121 - CH 98: GENIUS WILL CAUSE THE RULES TO CHANGE

    The next morning, a limousine was slowly going toward U.A.

    In the back, two girls were seated in silence. It was, of course, Momo and Suzuka.The two of them were really in an awkward situation.

    They wanted to talk about everything that had happened, at the same time they were too awkward to talk about everything that had happened.

    This had lasted all day yesterday, and even today, the tension was still present. Finally, Momo decided to make the first step,

    "So, Suzuka were you able to talk to him? What was the result."

    Suzuka was a little startled, before berating herself inwardly, it should have been her who made the first step, not her master. She bowed a little,

    "Ojou-sama, I did talk to Kuroha-sama on that night. Our discussion was rather interesting, to say the least. I can now say that you really gave yourself to a good man. The Yaoyorozu will prosper with him."

    Momo couldn''t help but let out a smile full of joy. She was like a little puppy proud after having been praised. She didn''t know why, but Sumeragi had a very high place in the Hiragi family. As such, her opinion was very important since she could easily sway the opinion of the retainers.

    If it was a democratic situation, and Kuroha was presenting himself for the post of president, then Suzuka held basically 30% of all the votes. Her dislike for Kuroha always kind of worried her, but now, she could sleep soundly. Her mother and father were already in Kuroha''s side representing about 50%. But, for the 20% remaining,

    "Ojou-sama, seeing your expression I guess you understand. Even though the elders aren''t particularly needed anymore to accept Kuroha-sama in the family, disregarding their opinion would have bitter consequences."

    Momo nodded, politics was always like that. Not everyone could be satisfied, as such, they needed to make a concession.

    "Who were the candidates those old guys wanted me to marry again?"

    Suzuka let out a wry smile. She had already met those candidates on multiples reprise, but it seemed like she never even tried to remember their name.

    "Once I go back, I will search all relevant info for you."

    "Hm...Do so. Tonight I must discuss with mother about the situation."

    "What about Kuroha-sama? Will you hide it from him?"

    Momo tilted her head in wonder,

    "Why would I? It would only create useless drama. It''s better, to be honest, and tell him everything now in order to avoid further complications or misunderstandings. Once I have straightened the situation with Mother I will give him all the info."

    Suzuka nodded, at least her mistress wouldn''t fall in such a stupid situation. Many problem could be avoided simply by discussing.

    The rest of the time was used in discussing and polishing some of the details.

    ---

    While Momo was discussing with Suzuka, Kuroha was walking in the hallway of the school, a large grin on his face when he thought about the event of yesterday. He never knew that Himiko could be so wild. It was truly a rewarding night.

    Just as he was nearing class A,

    [HAYATE KUROHA IS ASKED TO GO TO THE PRINCIPAL OFFICE]

    [I REPEAT, HAYATE KUROHA IS ASKED TO GO TO THE PRINCIPAL OFFICE]

    Kuroha stopped as he heard this announcement. He began to think about everything he might have done in school that warranted being called, finally, he decided that it was better to just go.

    ''Hum...Will I be able to flee if I was surrounded by pro heroes?''

    He didn''t think that it was a trap. But it was better to be cautious.

    ---

    *Knock* *knock* *knock*

    He slowly but firmly knocked on the door.

    ''One, two...Hum. Four heartbeats. They are rather normal. It shouldn''t be an ambush with that number and with such a serenity.''

    "You can enter."

    The voice of the principal Nezu sounded from behind the door. Since he received permission, he didn''t hesitate and opened the door. But, then he was very surprised by what he saw,

    ''Impossible...Five?''

    In the office, the people present were Nezu, Aizawa, Vlad, Hyoga and finally an unknown middle-aged man wearing a suit and a hat.

    "Hayate-Kun? Is there a problem."

    Kuroha, hearing his name being called, erased all trace of surprise from his place and simply bowed,

    "Hello, sorry for spacing out. I was just a little surprised."

    "Hum, I can understand. Before continuing, let''s have an introduction. You must already know Professor Sekijiro Kan. The homeroom teacher of class 1-B and also know as the Blood Hero: Vlad King."

    Kuroha nodded. Of course, he knew him, Vlad king was perhaps the only hero with a blood type quirk. After all, blood didn''t have a very heroic connotation.

    He bowed in respect to the hero. Being a hero with such a power wasn''t easy. Rumor and bad-mouthing always followed him.

    "Good morning professor."

    Vlad simply nodded in return. Then, Nezu continued,

    "The new face is the homeroom professor of class 2-A, he joined us a few years ago and is called, Uragirimono Juda. He was the tech Hero: Datastream. But is now retired."

    Kuroha paused a little at this name and looked at this professor. Datastream let out a wry smile and said,

    "I can understand why you look at me like that."

    Kuroha simply nodded and said,

    "Good morning professor."

    Nezu smiled at this and finally begun to talk about the reason he was called,

    "Hayate-Kun, I called you here to talk about the festival."

    "The festival?"

    "Yes, as you know, the festival is generally a day of fun, a tradition to welcome the new first-year students and allow them to showcase their talent. Well, recent events are really sad, but we cannot stop this tradition."

    "I understand."

    U.A was the best school for heroes. How would people view it if the best school canceled a festival that was basically a tradition? It would be a sign of weakness. Unrest would follow.

    "Anyways, normally, the final segment of the festival is a tournament where students get to show their talents and manage to catch the attention of heroes agency. This tournament is full of surprises and twists, and the result is generally unknown. But...This year. You''re present."

    "...What about me?"

    "*Sigh* Let''s be serious. Those kids stand no chances against you. In reality, only the third years'' students could pose a threat to you, and even then not many of them."

    Kuroha didn''t deny. People like Shoto and Bakugo could be a problem, but that''s only because of the wide ranges of their attack. There was simply no way he would lose to them.

    "If you were allowed to participate, you would simply walk all other them, and asking you to hold back would an insult to those kids."

    Kuroha waited for them to continue,

    "At the same time, making you unable to participate would be an injustice. That was when Present Mic proposed a very interesting idea."

    He began to explain the idea. As he listened to him talk, Kuroha eyes rounded in surprise. It was truly a very interesting idea and could spice things quite a bit.

    "Any questions?"

    "Only one, I am the only one?"

    "No...There''s another student. But her circ.u.mstances are different from yours. She will simply not participate."

    He tilted his head,

    "Could I ask why?"

    "It''s very simple. Even though the hope is slim, they could still hope to beat you. But against her? The result would simply be a massacre."

    His eyes opened a surprise. There was such a student?

    "Hum, you should know her. She is a recommended student from class B. Her name Ayakahime Gin. Her quirk is [KITSUNE]"

 Chapter 122 - CH 99: ORDINARY DAY?

    Today was just half a day, as such, they didn''t stay long in school.

    Right now, Kuroha''s group, if you could call it like that was in a fast-food restaurant.  It wasn''t healthy, but it was fine from time to time.

    The group was rather large.

    Kirishima, Denki, Minagata, Mina, Toru, and Mei, for some reason, Momo was absent, and they had a new addition, Jiro Kyoka.

    ---

    If you excluded, Tsui and Uraraka, as well as Momo who was absent, all the girls of the class 1-A  and one extra were reunited here.

    Denki couldn''t help but let out manly tears of joy. It was the first time he was seated with so many girls at the same time and they were all good looking too. If it wasn''t so obvious, he would have sent a thumb up to Kuroha.

    "*Crunch* Kuroha, why were you called to the office?"

    Kirishima, after eating some of the ch.i.p.s in his plate asked as he turned his attention to Kuroha,

    "Hum...Well, I was asked to reveal nothing until the big day, but it was about the festival."

    Denki nodded, they were all curious, but it seemed like it was some kind of secret. Kirishima, who had asked the question also simply nodded and put his attention back to his food. It seemed like it was just a passing curiosity.

    "Hey, hey, Kyoka-san, why don''t you present yourself?"

    This time it was Mina who brought the attention. It was true that even though they didn''t pass much time together, they already know each other. But, Kyoka wasn''t really talkative.

    Denki, nearly gawked as he admired her. She was really beautiful.

    Jiro Kyoka was a petite, fair-skinned girl with a slender build. She had triangular, lazy-looking onyx eyes with notably long lower eyelashes and rather small eyebrows. Her hair is short, only around chin length, and is dark purple in color with an asymmetrical fringe, and two reflections shaped like sound waves on either side of her head.

    Her most prominent features were the flexible, plug-like earphone jacks hanging from each of her earlobes at the end of two thin cords, which acted like extra limbs.

    She was totally in his strike zone. Seeing her blush as she fidgeted because of the attention was truly too cute. He teased a little,

    "What, cat got your tongues?"

    It seemed like it was effective, she calmed a little, after glaring in Denki''s directions and began to talk,

    "As you all know, my name is Jiro Kyoka and my Quirk is called [EARPHONE JACK]"

    She touched the pair of headphones hanging from her earlobes.

    "It isn''t a particularly powerful quirk. When the jacks are plugged into something, I can channel the sound of my heartbeat into it in the form of a violent vibration attack. I can also stretch her earlobes several meters. Finally, my Quirk also allows me to hear minuscule sounds and vibrations from her surroundings."

    She fell silent after saying her piece. It seemed like she suffered from a lack of confidence in her quirk.

    "Interesting. Your quirk is extremely useful for a team."

    Denki turned to face the source. It was Kuroha who was praising her quirk. This praise from him seemed to lift the pressure Kyoka was feeling.

    After Jiro finished, the other also begin to introduce their quirk. It was basically like a tradition now. Each new member should give his quirk and they will do the same.

    He sneaked a look at Kuroha. All that was possible because of him. When he first saw him and his abilities, he feared that he would be an aloof wolf, like Todoroki or an arrogant bastard like Bakugo.

    But, after being convinced by Kirishima to invite him to the arcade, this impression quickly went away. Kuroha was truly a good friend. He was the silent guy in the group who rarely talked but that everyone paid attention to.

    He might appear cold on the outside, but he was a very warm fellow inside. Who knows? The way things were going, perhaps in the future, they will all be part of the same agency?

    ----

    They stayed there all afternoon, before going home since it was becoming late.

    After leaving the restaurant, Kuroha didn''t tarry on the road and teleported. He liked walking toward the school because it allowed him to think more. But, once school ended, he liked more going home and resting.

    When he appeared, in his living room, he was surprised to see, Mirko lying on the sofa, watching the tv. Her attire was rather risky. Just a plain red tank top without a bra under and a pair of panty.

    The Apartment of Mirko was composed of many rooms. Each room on the third floor was comparable to a presidential suite, with a living room, a bedroom, and a bathroom.

    She had everything in her own suit. If she was here, this means that she was searching for him.

    Mirko instantly discovered his presence the moment he arrived. She lazily turned her face towards him and said,

    "Oh, I was getting bored. I thought you were going to pass the night outside for the third day in a row."

    ''Why does this scene look like a sad housewife waiting for her husband who is cheating outside?''

    This analogy was so close to reality that it really disturbed him.

    "Sorry, I was rather busy those two days."

    "Busy...Hehe."

    Kuroha turned his head aside. The grin on her face was so obvious that it was clear she knew what kind of busy thing he was doing.

    Mirko''s grin grew even more as she raised herself and began to bend backward in order to stretch her body.

    It was... a rather interesting sight to say the least. It was like the tank top was fighting to constrain her b.r.e.a.s.t. It wasn''t winning it.

    Mirko, catching his attention on her b.r.e.a.s.t did nothing to hide them and even put them in more display. In the first place, she had never been a shy person and was rather proud of her body.

    After she finished her stretching, she adopted a serious expression. She wanted to tease him more, but work didn''t wait,

    "Tell me Kuroha, what do you know about the Yakuza?"

 Chapter 123 - Poll ABOUT THE CURRENT VOLUME

I will be short. It will be two poll

    What do you think of the current volume?

    Very interesting. I like the slice of life.

    Good

    Barely acceptable

    Boring

 Chapter 124 - POLL ABOUT THE FUTURE VOLUME

    What do you wish for?

    Continues this volume. I like the smut and the slice of life with the harem.

    A little more then do something else.

    Stop. It''s becoming boring.

    As always the three choices will appear in the comments section.

    Just for info. This poll won''t make me change my choices. I just want to get reactions from you guys and better plan things.

 Chapter 125 - CH 100: AWKWARD (1)

    (AN: OK here some little things.

    ''...'' are used for thought

    (...) are used when Kuroha speak to his others personality

    {...} are used for talk on the phone or for messages.)

    ***********

    The Yakuza were relics of the past. Yakuza includes many Japanese crime syndicates that controlled the underworld in the past. At this time, the Yakuza''s influence and power were unrivaled as its members thrived as honorable gangsters. The Yakuza were notorious for their strict code of chivalry unlike today''s Villains.

    During the rise of All Might and the age of Heroes, the majority of Yakuza factions were systematically dismantled due to becoming recognized as Villain organizations.[3] The time for the Yakuza as the rulers of darkness came to an end and most were locked away.

    Nowadays, Any remaining Yakuza were treated as potential villains and lived under constant surveillance. In modern society, many consider the Yakuza to be small-time thugs on the brink of extinction.

    From what he knew, few years ago, one of the few remaining groups of Yakuza, the Abegawa Tenchu Kai was categorized as a villain. Few days later, they were eradicated by a vigilante called Stendhal. Stendhal was now also branded as a villain but his whereabouts are currently unknown.

    The reason Kuroha knew all that was that he had once decided to attack that group of Yakuza. But that Stendhal beat him to the punch. Still, he really felt respect for him. He wished he could meet him once and discuss.

    Another gang, the Todou Gang, fell not long after.

    As such, nowadays, only one group still called themselves Yakuza.

    They were the Shie Hassaikai.

    ----

    Kuroha ressassed all information he had about Yakuza in his mind and told them to Mirko,

    "*Whistle* You are more informed than I thought. This will make things easy then."

    She paused and crossed her leg under her. With the pair of panties she was wearing, it was really a tantalizing sight.

    "It seems like the Yakuza became a little restless since the day the Massacre happened. In the last meeting, it was decided that Nighteye agency would responsible for this case."

    He nodded but didn''t show any other reaction. The Yakuza were simply a group of rather weak bunch. There was no way they could pose any threat to Nighteye and the other.

    He scratched his head. When he thought that, he felt a little restless. As if he was forgetting something.

    ''Hum. Perhaps I should look more into this situation.''

    Kuroha always hated why some people had an instinct but refused to listen to it. The least one could do was to verify the situation.

    "I understand."

    "Also. Master gave you a mission. She said that she will soon find the whereabouts of The hero killer: Stain. She wanted you to beat him once he was found. It doesn''t matter how you do it, even if you kill him. But stain must be stopped. That''s what she said"

    Kuroha was dazed for a short while. Of course he was happy, since stain had once been his target. But it was too abrupt. What more,

    "Master want me to help people? What did Stain do to her? Or is she bored?"

    Milienia was many things, but she was no altruistic woman. She would never ask him to dispose of a villain for no reason.

    It wasn''t a question of money either. No one could pay her. He saw on of her bank account, and let''s just say that after seeing so many zero, Kuroha began to question the value of money for a few days.

    The Yaoyorozu were rich, true. But it was the fortune spent on a entire clan and their retainer as well as all the workers under them and the diverse project they might have.

    But Milienia was an individual. Alone and had no one to care for. He calculated that even if he spent decades of living in luxury that money still wouldn''t end. She was basically richer than some of the richest countries.

    The only way to make her do something was if she really had nothing to do. Mirko of course understood this personality, she let out a wry smile as she said,

    "You''re most likely right. She must be bored and decided to entertain herself. Anyway this won''t happen any time soon."

    Kuroha nodded, then waited and waited some more. Finally, he said,

    "Humˇ­ Is it all? I wanted to go take a bath."

    "My my. Little Kuroha. Seem like you forgot my declaration. I am exactly here to take a bath."

    -----(AN: No bath scene for you guys ????????)

    ''I have lost. Miserably''

    Kuroha was presently in lotus position as he meditated. One hour ago, the bath with Mirko have proven to be really interesting. Even though they didn''t go all the way, Mirko proved to him that the way Himiko used her tongue was very amateurish.

    The day were he wouldn''t be a shota seemed so far away now.

    If Momo was level 10. Then Himiko was level 15. Mirko on the other was boss class monsters.

    ''What the hell I am thinking about?''

    Discarding those distracting thoughts from his minds, he began to concentrate inwardly. He wanted to talk to Madness. He had so many things to talk about.

    In his mind, he could already see himself sink slowly in a deep darkness before reaching what looked like a gate.

    Just as he was about to open that gate,

    ~du du du du~

    ~du du du du~

    He could hear his phone ringing. Anyone else would have normally ignored it, but very few people knew his number. Those who did were people important to him.

    He opened his eyes and looked at the phone, on the screen, the name, FATHER could be seen.

    His heart missed a bit. He hesitated. Frankly he didn''t want to answer. But he didn''t want to ignore it either. Finally, *Gulp*

    His finger trembled a little before clicking and accepted the call,

    {...}

    "..."

    Silence was the master. Kuroha didn''t know how to begin, neither could Nighteye,

    "How are you?" ; {How are you?}

    The two of them spoke at the same time. Making the situation even more awkward,

    "You first" ; {You first}

    "..."

    {...}

    Generally, it was the moment where the two began to laugh happily and sweep away the awkward mood. Well. This didn''t happen when the two were socially awkward people.

    {*Sigh*, This is truly becoming an embarrassing situation.}

    Kuroha smiled a little. He could already imagine him twirling with his glasses. He always did that when he wanted to think or when he was embarrassed.

    "You are right. It was indeed a little embarrassing. How things are going there?"

    Now that he thought about it, even though he saw him as such, he never really called Nighteye father. He never really thought about it. Perhaps he was a little embarrassed.

    {Everything is going well. I decided to make my demands soon. If everything goes well. Minagata will officially become your little brother soon.}

    Kuroha nodded. Frankly, this should have happened long ago. Nighteye seemed really slow when it came to relationsh.i.p.s.

    Of course, he chooses to forget how it took him eight years to finally enter in a relationship himself.

    "I am happy for you. I am sure Kotone-san will be really happy."

    {Yeah. *Cough* if she accept. *Ahem* I wanted to ask if you wantedˇ­ to be my best man.}

    "..."

    Kuroha was stunned silent. He didn''t really know how to answer.

    {*Sigh* Anyway forget it. It was just a random thouˇ­}

    "Wait. Wait. Sorry. I didn''t fell silent because I didn''t want to. I was just surprised... I would be really happy to be your best man. But, why the sudden hurry?"

    {... *Cough* See. It seems like that Kotone is pregnant.}

    ".... Huh?!"

 Chapter 126 - CH 101: AWKWARD (2)

    "...Huh?"

    {Kuroha?}

    "...Oh...Sorry, I was just shocked, congratulations!!"

    {We were also shocked. But still, I am rather happy about it.}

    "Ahaha! Of course...Hum. Could we continue tomorrow? I am a little tired and wanted to sleep."

    {Of course. I also want to meet you soon. I think it''s time we discuss some of our issues.}

    "...I see. No problem. Good night."

    {Good night}

    ~Tu tu tu~

    The sound ringed in his ear as he threw the phone away and let himself fall on the bed.

    ''For the first time, I really wish I was able to sleep.''

    ----

    *Chirp* *Chirp*

    An uneventful night went passed. The sun began to rise and the birds chirped as a way to welcome it. It was a beautiful morning. But for some, it was just a pain.

    Kuroha lay down on the bed as he replayed the conversation with Nighteye. After it, he lost all drive to discuss with his personalities. He wasn''t in a hurry to receive even more weird news.

    ''What should I do?''

    The truth was that, despite how close he was to them, he always feels a little estranged from Kotone and Minegata. It wasn''t anything bad. Just that sometimes he asked if he belonged really.

    These feelings become greater after being booted out of the house. Of course, he understood the logic. He understood that Nighteye needed time, but now, he got this news.

    He didn''t know if he should be happy or sad.

    Until now, even though he wasn''t related by blood, he was Nighteye''s sole relative. His son. But, once he marries Kotone, she will officially become his wife and Minegata his child. What more, they will soon have a child of their own.

    This gradual improvement brought a beautiful feeling as if looking at the photo of a warm family. Sadly, he didn''t see himself in it.

    Many say that blood relationsh.i.p.s didn''t matter. After all, a brother could kill and betray each other. But, the same went for friends, with the odds being higher for the latter situation.

    Frankly, Kotone and Nighteye and Minegata were good people. Kotone always tried to act like a mother to him. She never discriminated against him and sometimes she treated him even better than she did Minegata. Same went for Minegeta and Nighteye. He could say with assurance that any of those three would risk their life for him with no hesitation.

    But, well, if fear wasn''t something rational it wouldn''t be called fear. Nighteyes would soon have his own son or daughter.

    As long as nothing went wrong, that child wouldn''t grow to become a murderous being who killed without batting an eye. Being raised by Nighteye, as long as his/her quirk was up to par, that child would be raised to become the perfect hero, unlike him. Pretty hard to fight against that.

    "Sigh...Perhaps it was for the better that I left the house."

    He took a look at his clock and closed his eyes and thought.

    ''I really don''t want to go to school today.''

    -----

    Thirty minutes later, Kuroha was slowly walking toward the school. There were many things he didn''t want to do in this world. That didn''t mean that he could avoid doing them.

    Also, rather than staying and brooding at home, it was way better to distract himself by going to school.

    He opened his phone and took a look at his agenda. It was pretty packed. He had something to do every day for the rest of the week.

    This night though, he had to meet Himiko. They weren''t able to properly discuss the surprise she had for him. From how excited she was it seemed like it would be something incredible.

    Tomorrow, he had to visit Rei, then later visit Momo.

    The next day was half-day and he had to go visit Inasa since he would be discharged that day, later he would go meet Melissa to discuss more their cooperation.

    Finally, on Sunday, he had another training session with Mirko and would most likely meet and discuss with Nighteye in the afternoon.

    He couldn''t help but be a little dazed. Lately, he had many more things to do. He was more mellow and had more friends.

    He was way happier recently than he had been in a long time. Not that he wasn''t happy in the past. But well, the change was still startling.

    ''I wonder if it''s a good or bad thing.''

    He didn''t believe in Nakama power. But it was also true that having things to protect could make people push themselves harder.

    ''Well, no use thinking about that. I better hurry to school.''

    *Beep* *Beep*

    ''Hum? A message.''

    He opened his phone and looked at the message.

    Sender: UA

    Content: For special reasons, UA canceled all classes for today. The students are invited to go back to their homes and avoid going out.

    "What the heck is happening again?"

    While he was asking himself such a question,

    *Beep* *Beep*

    ''Another?''

    When he opened, he was extremely surprised by the identity of the sender.

 Chapter 127 - CH 102: SUPER AWKWARD (1)

    Kuroha was a little fidgety as he sat inside the currently moving car. It was the first time he felt so nervous in this life. Even when fighting Muscular or during The Massacre,he didn''t sweat so much.

    He leaned slightly on the conformable seat and began to think about the situation he was in. He needed to assess his chances of walking out alive.

    The situation might be extremely awkward to say the least. But the level of awkwardness would mostly depend on the amount of information that person really had.

    ''Let''s hope that it''s just a visit.''

    He smiled bitterly. They weren''t friends. Why would such a busy person call him just in order to visit?

    ''*Sigh, fretting over it won''t change anything. It''s better to think about what I will say.''

    He closed his eyes and began to think. Technically speaking, he did nothing bad, but, yeah. That wouldn''t be easy.

    ----

    In the middle of the forest, a beautiful building created following the old style of Japanese house could be seen standing.

    That house looked like a little shrine, no, it was a shrine, with a high number of stairs below it. The shrine sat at the base of a mountain which was 233 metres above sea level, and included a trail up the mountain to many smaller shrines.

    Once one finished walking on those stairs, they would face the entrance to the shrine marked by one hundred vermilion torii and a long alley littered with sculptures of foxes. It was clearly a shrine created in order to worship the goddess Inari.

    (AN: Anyone who wants to know what a tori is just have to Google it. Lol)

    A young girl wearing the uniform of UA was walking on this alley. As she walked, anyone who met her on the way would bow down in respect.

    After a while, she finally reached the principal temple. Simply by looking at it, one could feel the weight of history on it. It had a traditional Chinese and Japanese mixed architectural design of mid-Heian period and during the 12th century.

    The girl stopped at the door of the temple and sat in seiza before slowly opening the door. Only after doing it did she rise and enter before sitting once again in seiza.

    The interior of the temple had a solemn atmosphere. It was only lit by candles, and there was no decoration.

    The only thing really noteworthy was how the interior was divided by a veil. Behind that veil, the silhouette of a woman could be vaguely seen.

    The girl, bowed in a submissive pose and said,

    "Good morning haha-ue, I wish you a long and eternal life."

    She stayed in that position and only after hearing a soft voice saying, "Rise", did she raise her upper body.

    Her expression was impassive. It didn''t seem like she minded the fact that she didn''t receive an answer to her greeting. After all, it wasn''t the first time. Right now, she was talking to the leader of the Gin family. Familiarity could wait for later.

    "My dear Ayaka, I have heard that the Yaoyorozu send a letter to refuse my little Kurama. What was their motive?"

    "Haha-ue, this is indeed the case. The second lady of the Yaoyorozu family, Sakura Hiragi was the one to personally send the letter stating their refusals of Onii-Sama as a groom. From the way she acted. We think that they most likely already made their decision."

    "Hum...This is rather troubling. I wonder what made them change decisions. Oh~well, doesn''t really matter. Kurama will just have to accept reality. At least he will learn that simply being my child doesn''t mean he can get anything."

    Ayakahime, wanted to speak, but finally simply closed her mouth. Still, this movement didn''t seem to escape her mother,

    "Fufufu, my dear Ayaka. I know how your brother is. If he really wishes to get the heiress of the Yaoyorozu family, then he can do as he likes. But he will have to do so himself. Also tell him. That as long as his life or his future isn''t in danger. I will not intervene."

    "I understand."

    "Now then, enough for the official tone. Come here my dear child. Let me hold you in my arms."

    Ayaka blushed ¨¤ little before completely rising and reaching the veil then pushed it aside. On the other side was a breathtaking beautiful lady.

    She had long golden hair, fox ears, whiskers, and three golden tails. She also wore an unkempt red and gold kimono that showed a great amount of her cleavage and her look with a monocle on her right eyes, giving her a rather intellectual look.

    What stood out the most though wasn''t her beauty. But her age. When looking at her face, she didn''t look any older than early twenty. This should have been impossible, but this was the truth. It was as if time had no effect on her.

    As ifˇ­ She was ageless.

    Ayaka looked at her mother who had a smile on her face as she opened her arm widely. She sighed but accepted to settle in them.

    She always felt bad when being hugged by her mother. Her figure wasn''t bad, in fact she was rather on the big side, but when compared to the explosives figures of her mother she always felt like she was flat. The worse was her face

    ''it''s so unfair. How can a 80 years old woman look like that. I should call her baba rather than haha''

    *Ugh*

    The moment she thought so, she suddenly felt like the warm hugs she was receiving changed into a bone crushing gesture.

    "Haha-ue, Haha-ueˇ­ Iˇ­ Can''t breathe."

    "Hum!? Fufufu~ ! What do you mean? Naughty children must be punished. Even more so when they think about how old their mother is."

    She cursed in her mind. She had forgotten what kind of power her mother had.

    "Now now, let''s talk about that child you met during the exam. His quirk piqued my interest quite a bit . I wonder if he is the same master was talking about."

    (An: The Chara design of Ayakahime mother is Miko from No game no life. I initially wanted to use Yasaka. But since I am doing a DxD fic it would have been weird in my mind.)

    -----

    The car slowed down before finally stopping.

    Kuroha didn''t have to open the door of the car since the driver, a rather old man wearing butler outfit opened the it for him.

    Looking at that man, he couldn''t help but wonder if all butler needed to be old and have a white beard. Perhaps it was one of the requirements for the job.

    ''Sigh. I must be really stressed to think about weird things like that''

    "Kuroha-Sama, please follow this old man."

    He nodded silently and began to walk behind the butler. When they entered the stupidly huge house, they began to walk toward a direction opposite to the one he usually use when coming here.

    From what Momo told him back then, the place where they were going was a place forbidden for outsiders. The meaning of him being able to enter that zone was pretty evident.

    After a while, they finally stopped. In front of them stood a huge door, inlaid with gold. No. When looked closely. The entire hallway was inlaid with gold. A rather large quantity.

    The butler stopped after opening the door and gave a bow,

    "Kuroha-Sama. You can enter. This old man will wait for you here."

    "Thank you."

    He gulped a little before entering the room.

    Why was Kuroha so scared?

    Why was he so stressed?

    Why did he seem like he was going towards the execution grounds.

    The answer was a woman wearing a kimono and seating on a chair expansive enough to buy a house while sipping on a tea so rare it was basically non-existent.

    Despite the clear opulence around her, the woman didn''t seem like some kind of rich upstart. The aura of nobility emanating from her was like a force field that could make people cower in front of here.

    She was a beautiful woman. Her white and black kimono was perfect. Her long black hair reaching her back shone. She was the perfect definition of a Yamato Nadeshiko.

    If there was only one thing regrettable about her, Kuroha lowered his eyes and glanced at her chest with an air of pity. Only word come to his mind

    ''Flat''

    So flat that it was near the level of an airport runway. So flat that any more flat that even a middle school student had more bump on their chest than her. It was really pitiful. Even more so when you knew her daughter. He couldn''t help but sigh,

    ''Genetic is really ruthless sometimes.''

    The woman seemed to have caught his glance. She narrowed her eyes as she looked at him with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes,

    "Arara Kuroha-Kun. It seems like you are still as rude as ever."

    Kuroha smiled bitterly before seating opposite to her,

    "Good morning. Temari Oba-san."

    This woman was no one other than Yaoyorozu Temari. The first lady of the Yaoyorozu and more importantly the mother of Momo.

    A beautiful maid wearing a pair of glasses with brown hair came close to Kuroha and served him a tea cup before going back behind Sakura.

    Just as Kuroha took a sip of the tea, Temari landed a bombshell.

    "So. Kuroha-Kun. It seems like you and Momo climbed the stairs of a.d.u.l.thood together."

    "*Cough* *Cough*"

 Chapter 128 - CH 103: SUPER AWKWARD (2)

    Kuroha looked with resentment as he wiped the tea with a nap. He knew that she did it intentionally, if anything, the wicked grin on her face and the gleam of satisfaction in her eyes was a proof enough.

    Still, he groaned inwardly, and decided to stay silent at her question.

    "..."

    Temari covered her mouth with her hand and let out a little laugh,

    "I am sorry if I startled you. It''s just that you''re usually so calm for a kid your age. I couldn''t miss this occasion to mess with you a little. I must say, the result was worth it."

    He simply nodded, he didn''t really understand, but in some situations, the best answer was to simply nod and shut up.

    Seemingly satisfied with his answer, Temari stopped laughing and took another sip of her tea.

    "Tell me. How long at is been since you two know each other?"

    "CLose to eight years now."

    "Eight years...Time is so fleeting. Eight years went past so fast. The once little children became young a.d.u.l.ts and soon you will leave the nest and make your own family."

    "..."

    "Kuroha, I will be honest with you. I didn''t really like you at the start."

    She had a faraway look as she told this,

    "A broken child. A mentally unstable child. A dangerous childˇ­.A murderous child."

    Kuroha stilled at the murderous part but outwardly didn''t show any reactions. This brought a smile to Temari face,

    "You do not need to act, Hayate Kuroha, or should I call you...Crimson Devil."

    Kuroha red eyes glowed with a menacing light as he fixated them on her, he had already begun to prepare for teleportation. Temari meanwhile still had a smile on her face, as if the killing intent coming from him had absolutely no effect on her.

    "No need to act like that. Anyway, here, I am the queen."

    The moment she said those words, Kuroha immediately felt like all strength left his body. He couldn''t even feel space fluctuations. This situation only happened once...When he was in the laboratory.

    "What did you do?"

    "As I said, here, I am the queen. You have a teacher named Aizawa right? You could say that my power is far superior version of his. [VOID ZONE], is the name of my quirk. It allows me to create an absolute territory where all quirk I do not approve cannot be used. I can cover a minimum radius of 500 meters. As for the maximum?... Ufufu it''s a secret."

    Kuroha felt his skin crawl and gulped at how out of the world that quirk was. This quirk was basically a game-changer in large scale battle. Imagine two sides of equal power fighting against each other and someone like her suddenly used her quirk. All her enemies will lose their quirk while her allies would still have theirs. A massacre would follow. In short, in a war, her sole presence would change the tide.

    He couldn''t help but see this woman in a new light. Truly, in this era, people should never be judged by how they looked. Weirdly, being in this situation allowed him to calm himself. If she truly wanted to harm him, he would have no way of escaping. As such stressing over it was just a waste of time.

    Temari, on the other hand, was rather surprised, lights of praise dancing in her eyes. She knew that Kuroha was rather calm for his age but being able to calm down so fast in such a situation was rather praiseworthy. Her power was so scary that no elders lived in this house. No, she wasn''t even allowed in any official gathering because they were all so scared of her.

    ''My little girl really knows how to make her choice.''

    "Kuroha, you represent a danger for my family, a danger for my beloved daughter. But, do you want to know why I never made you leave her? Why did I allow you to use your quirk and enter this house as you wish? Because be it as a person, as mother or as the lady of the Yaoyorozu house, you''re basically perfect."

    She paused a little and sighed,

    "I do not have information about you before you became Sir Nighteye son. But, the Kuroha I know is someone who grew from being a broken child to someone somewhat complete and who could function in society. Even though you are a murderous kid, your goal is noble and you never attacked someone innocent or out of greed. Just those fact are enough for me to feel an immense amount of respect for you as a person."

    She took a sip and continued,

    "As a mother, I saw how your relationship with my little Momo advanced, I was also here when you first rejected her. I was upset, but also grateful. Upset because you made my baby cry, and grateful because your rejection made me understand that you weren''t the kind of man to simply use a girl then throw her away. You take relationsh.i.p.s very seriously, and I am sure that as long as Momo stays loyal to you, you''ll never betray her. Of course, there''s your relationship with Himiko Toga. An equally dangerous child. But, you have enough control on her so it''s alright."

    After saying this, she put back her teacup and took a deep breath. The atmosphere around her immediately changed,

    "As the first lady of the Yaoyorozu, your qualifications are more than enough. Not only for the obvious reason that the little Suzuka must have given you, but more importantly...because you have the potential to become... a JOKER."

    Kuroha immediately keyed on those words,

    "What do you mean? What is a joker?"

    Temari hesitated a little before finally giving the answer.

 Chapter 129 - CH 104: QUESTION/ANSWER: JOKER(1)

    (AN: A little info dumpy, but necessary for the future. We''ll, it''s called Question/answer for a reason.)

    "What is a Joker?"

    "Humˇ­ To make it short, Jokers are game changers. People so powerful they can change the fate of a country."

    Kuroha stopped and looked at her with questioning eyes. Why did this awfully sound like some xianxia story scenario where the mc was told that he was only a frog in a well.

    Temari, unaware of the thought going through Kuroha head continued.

    "Two criteria are important to become a Joker. The first is of course power. Only people reaching a certain level of power can be called Joker."

    "And the second?"

    "... The second is longevity. All jokers are people able to live far longer than the norms."

    Kuroha immediately thought about someone. A little woman older than anyone else but who looked younger than anyone else.

    "Now those criteria created a problem. Some people are able to live very long but do not have the power while some people do have the power but they don''t have the longevity."

    Kuroha nodded. There were all sorts of quirk. Such a situation should have been common.

    "As such, someone simply decided to create three subclasses. ANCESTOR, RULER, DESTROYER. Three classes represented three states. Those who can only live long are called Ancestors. Destroyers are those who have the power. Finally the most dangerous Rulers are those who have the two."

    "What''s the use of having such a title?"

    "This title is way more useful than you could imagine. The more jokers a country has, the more powerful it is. But I will come to it later. Japan for example was the most powerful country since we had 6 jokers. 2 rulers and 3 destroyers and 1 ancestor. You even know one of them. It''s your uncle, All Might. At his peak, he was one of strongest destroyers in the entire world."

    Kuroha was stunned for a while before nodding in acceptance. This was acceptable. He already saw what All Might was able to do despite being so weakened. If someone suddenly told him that there were a bunch of people capable of beating All Might he would begin to ask himself questions about the sanity of the world. Still, he was curious,

    "You said we had. What exactly happened?"

    Kuroha had a hunch but he wanted to be sure. Temari smiled bitterly,

    "Right now Japan is in quite a conundrum. We lost basically all our jokers. All Might is wounded and as such unable to use his power for a long time."

    Kuroha began to think fast, the way she worded things, it seemed like she didn''t know about One for all. After all, it wasn''t just about being wounded, he had already lost his power and all he had left was just some ember.

    "Another one of our destroyers was named Re-Destro. But he died. He has a son. But that son is still a little away from the level of destroyer."

    Her smile became even bitter.

    "One of the two rulers goes under the nickname All For One. Perhaos you already know but he is the worst enemy of All Might and is the cause of All Might wounds. His whereabouts are currently unknown. But, at least we can guess that he must have lost most of his power and is unfit to keep the role of ruler. At most he should be an ancestor now. If it wasn''t enough. He had the last destroyer, Gigantomachia as well as the sole Ancestor, Daruma Ujiko under his order. The whereabouts of those two are also unknownˇ­.Kuroha!? Are you alright?"

    "... What? Of course. Sorry, it seems that I spaced out a little."

    Temari looked at him with suspicious eyes as she pointed down with her finger.

    Following the direction pointed by it, he lowered his head and saw that his hands were bleeding. He had clenched his fist so hard that his finger dug under his skin.

    ''So hearing this name still brings such an intense reaction.''

    He looked at his hands as he thought that before slowly unclenching his them. The wounds healed immediately.

    "Humˇ­ So your quirk is really a mutant type."

    Temari''s voice brought him back.

    "Oh. Just that my quirk isn''t without weakness you know. There''s no absolute quirk in this world after all. At least I share one weakness with your professor. I am unable to erase mutant type quirks."

    Kuroha nodded but was not surprised. As she said, It was impossible for a quirk to be without limitation. Anyone who simply began to complain after hearing the description of a quirk lacked courage and imagination.

    He scrunched his brow before releasing a tired sigh,

    "I am sorry for the display. Could you ignore it please and continue with your explanation? Who is or was the last joker?"

    Temari looked at him with worry in her eyes but in the end didn''t insist.

    "The last Joker is one of the reasons I made this long introduction. She is still active and was in no way weakened like All Might or All For One. Her name is Inari Gin, her nickname is the Fox Goddess...And her eldest son was one of the candidates to be Momo''s fiance."

    Kuroha let out a bitter smile. Japan had a population of more than 125 million. But he was somehow related to all of the six most influential and powerful people in the country.

    "Should I prepare to be attacked by the Ginˇ­, Wait. Gin ?"

    He immediately remembered a name, Ayakahime Gin.

    "I guess you made the connection. Yes, the girl who entered UA with you this year is the daughter of Inari."

    ''Humˇ­ Well it doesn''t matter. What matters is that I need to gather more information. Millenia should know more but I don''t know why she never told me about it.''

    "OK. Before continuing the discussion about Inari, I have a few question. Would you answer?"

    Temari gestured for him to go on,

    "OK. Firstly out of the six Joker you named. 4 were villains and one seems to be someone neutral. Does that mean that the criteria of personality and affiliation isn''t taken into account? How are people nominated as Joker? Finally what are the advantages of being a joker and how many of them are there world wide?"

    Temari tapped rhythmically her finger as she entered into deep thought finally she began to speak.

    "I will begin with your last question. Joker aren''t being that can be meet so easily. I don''t know how many joker there''s is but I know all the ruler. Apart from All for One and Inari for Japan. There''s Queen Elizabeth for England, Fraser Aider for America. Scheherazade and Cleopatra for Egypt, finally Jade emperor and Yama King for China. Those numbers should show you just how hard it''s for someone to become a ruler. Out of all the ruler the youngest one is the ruler of America at 70 years. Despite that he looks like a young a.d.u.l.t."

    He scrunched his brow even further. So much information to take,

    "Your first question was about morality. I will be honest with you. The joker system doesn''t really care about the morality of those accepted. After all the one who created that system doesn''t care about justice or evil. That person only care about the stability of the world. The Joker system was created to avoid a new Quirk War. As long as you have the ability you''ll be accepted."

    Kuroha couldn''t accept such an idea. Why would villain be allowed to have such privileges? They should simply be eradicated. If those Joker are supposed to work for peace, why doesn''t they simply eradicate all of the the big time villain?

    Temari obviously could understand what was going through Kuroha mind, truthfully, she always had the same question. What was the use of a world-wide organization supposed to protect peace in the world but who in reality was almost useless?

    "Now as for how they are nominated. I do not know. I just know that every three years. Some people will receive invitations to a place. The nomination only happens there. That place is basically a sanctuary of neutrality. Even if you meet the murderer of your own father you can''t attack him in that place otherwise everyone else will band together and kill youˇ­ I do not know the position, but I know that that place is calledˇ­ Sin City."

 Chapter 130 - CH 105: LOVE IS A POWERFUL MOTIVATION

    Kuroha mulled over all the information he just received. But frankly, it didn''t matter that much to him. What did he have to care that other countries had people of equal power with All Might and his enemies? This changed his goal in no way.

    ''Ruler or not. Once I am strong enough I will kill him''

    Still, he received good information. All For One as a powerful guard under him. If you added that bastard scientist who left a bomb for him it meant that it wouldn''t just be a one versus one.

    ''There''s also the project Nomu.''

    Even though Madness didn''t answer him one didn''t need to be a genius to understand that it was human experimentation. Depending on the result it was possible that All For One had a little army of powerful monsters.

    ''Sigh. I need to think more carefully about that later.''

    He turned back his attention to Temari and bowed a little his head,

    "Thank you, madame. This information really opened my eyes."

    Temari simply smiled. "Don''t worry. But now let''s speak about why I brought this subject and why I mentioned Inari."

    Kuroha nodded. It was nice to know about joker but in the first place, it wasn''t an important subject.

    "The Yaoyorozu is an oddity between the nobles families. Other families treat their blood as gold and refuse marriage with outsiders while on the other hand the Yaoyorozu even allows outsiders to become Leader and i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e people from the retainer family."

    She paused before frowning

    "This stems from the ambition of the first patriarch. A man full of ambition. For him, simply having money wasn''t enough. A huge amount of money without the necessary power to protect it will mean being nothing more than a fat lamb in the eyes of others."

    She sighed

    "The first patriarch was Chinese. At this time quirk only recently appeared. He was one of the first quirk users. Imagine it. In a world with few people having power someone awoke the power to change the structure of any metal he touched. He could change junk metal into gold or silver. You can imagine his fate. He suffered years under imprisonment by the Chinese government and was only able to flee because of a turmoil."

    Her eyes become vacant as if looking faraway,

    "Using his wits, he managed to flee from China and entered Japan. But since he did it illegally he easily fell under the control of the Yakuza, once again treating him as a money-making machine. It was only in his later years that he rose high enough in the rank and killed the leader of the Yakuza before becoming the leader of those who tormented him."

    Kuroha was astounded. This was truly an epic story. Worthy of an Oscar.

    "During his years of climbing the stairs. He made a friend. Hiragi Ken. The man became his right hand and best friend. Hiragi Ken swore that his family would always be faithful to the Yaoyorozu while Yaoyorozu Shidou swore that the Hiragi family would always be the closest one to them."

    She paused and took a sip of her tea before continuing,

    "In those times where more and more quirks were awakening the law became more disorderly but quirks were still rare. As such. Yaoyorozu Shidou married many women. Not because he was full of l.u.s.t. But he rather because he wanted to increase the chances of one of his children obtaining the quirk. He also made it so some of his children entered in a relationship with Hiragi Ken daughters creating the current tradition."

    "The Joker system was established when he was really really old. The first official Joker being the Jade Emperor and Queen Elizabeth. At that time, Yaoyorozu Shidou was already very old and very tired. But he was also very rich and influential. Still, he never forgot the humiliation and suffering of his younger years. As such he made a wish. He said >. Those words were his last wish."

    "Since then, the Yaoyorozu never stopped bringing powerful blood in our midst. The Hiragi did the same. Over the years we managed to bring being pretty powerful, but never one powerful enough. At least that was the case until this generation."

    Kuroha could understand where she was going

    "Inari and her son."

    "Exactly. Inari son, Kurama Gin inherited the quirk of his mother. This means that even if he never reached the power level necessary, the chances of his children being able to do so are extremely high. What more since her mother is already a joker, a ruler to boot joining the Gin with our family would bring us endless profits."

    Kuroha simply waited for her to continue. He knew that for a family as large, only profit could make them move. Feeling of love and so on were simply bullshit. But, all that didn''t matter to him. The moment she said that it''s impossible for him and Momo to be together he wouldn''t complain but the same day he would kidnap Momo and bring her to Milienia. He didn''t know how strong Milienia was, but he doubted many people wanted to mess with her.

    Temari did not miss the sharp glint flashing in his eyes. She was a little amused but at the same time reassured. This reaction showed that he really cared about Momo and was ready to face all obstacles for her. This allowed her to settle down her worries

    "Kuroha. I will be honest. If you were just an ordinary or average boy. Right now I would threaten you to give up on Momo. But thankfully, you aren''t. Even though All Might is weakened he was still a joker. His influence is no joke. But more importantly, your quirk gives you the potential to reach the level of a ruler. No, not just potential. We are basically sure that you''ll become one."

    Kuroha stopped planning how to kidnap Momo when he heard this. One of the most uncertain things was the future. Simply having a powerful quirk did not mean that you''ll become powerful.

    "What makes you so sure?"

    Temari let out a mysterious but didn''t answer. She held out three fingers,

    "The current situation is so. The retainer decided to abstain from giving their opinion. They do not care who becomes the next leader as long as the one chosen has the necessary qualities. I and my husband are in your favor because our daughter loves you. Finally, the elders and the other members of the family are on Kurama''s side."

    She retracted her three fingers,

    "I do not doubt that you should be able to kidnap Momo if the need called for it. But think carefully. Do you think Momo would be happy? As such I ask you to simply prove your worth."

    Kuroha red-eye bore on Temari as he asked simply,

    "How do I do it?"

    "Simple. Through fighting. It''s an extremely barbarous and extremely stupid way of doing things, but I must say that they are generally useful."

    Kuroha hearing hed simply took his teacup and gulped the rest of the tea in it before getting up.

    "Madam. You have been honest with me so I will be with you. I have no need to prove anything to you nor to those elders of yours. You see. Recently I developed a new ability. I can teleport anyone who has been marked by me no matter how far away I am from them."

    He was lying. Since the day he teleported with Momo, he never tried again because of the warning Milienia gave him. Still, it was an undeniable truth that he teleported with Momo once and she should be aware of it. The best lie were those mixed with truth,

    "Momo is mine. She will always be. No one can separate me from her. No, only one person can, and it''s Momo herself. Anyone else will be an enemy of mine. It does not matter how long it takes, but if it''s necessary I will kill every last bit of those elders one after another. I have the means and the power to do so."

    As he said this a crushing killing intent began to emanate from him, as if a beast was being awakened, unbeknownst to him, on his eyes began to take a slight golden hue,

    "I care for a few things in this world and I will never allow anyone to take them from me. Be it a joker or something else."

    The golden hue began to spread and become more visible, at the same time, red lightning began to flicker around him and a blue helix began to surround his body and forming a circle around him.

    Kuroha didn''t know why, but the more he thought about the possibility of some unknown bastard taking Momo, the more his blood began to boil in his body.

    Then *BANG* he suddenly felt as if something was released from his body. As if shackles that should have long destroyed finally ended doing so.

    *BOOM*

    The result wasn''t just inward. The moment those shackles were released from his body, his immediate surroundings were immediately blown away as the helix circles and his own blood began to act without his own control.

    "MADAM!!"

    The maid that previously stood behind Temari immediately rushed in front of her and created a wide energy shield that completely covered them.

    Finally, when the dust settled, all could be seen around the room was pure destruction.

    While in the middle of it. Kuroha could be seen kneeling as sweat covered his face and he gasped repeatedly while trying to gather as much air as possible. For the first time in many years, Temari couldn''t help but curse,

    "What the f.u.c.k just happened?"

    (AN: AHHHH SUPER SAYAN !!!!!!! Lol. Alternative title: YOU ARE COURTING DEATH!!!!)

 Chapter 131 - CH 106: DO NOT BELIEVE EVERYTHING YOU READ

    Temari looked incredulously at the young boy gasping for air. Her quirk was many things but it wasn''t as all-powerful as she made it seem to be. Very few people knew its limitations. Firstly, the time it took to activate. She couldn''t just activate it on the drop of the hat. It took a certain time to activate. The wider the range she wanted to cover the more times it took.

    Secondly, she couldn''t affect mutant type quirks.

    Finally and more importantly, her quirk wasn''t a quirk nullifier but rather a reducer.

    ''To think he would be able to break the limit even if for a short instant. Just what is happening?''

    Kuroha, on the other hand, was also trying to come to grip on what has happened. He couldn''t really remember, but he was sure that he already felt this sensation once, long long ago. But the current feeling was far stronger than that.

    ''Did I awaken?''

    He was truly a little incredulous. From what Milienia explained high emotional stress was necessary for awakening. When he heard that, he was sure that it should have been something like the fear of death or something of the like. But,

    ''I awaken because of a girl?''

    What kind of shounen shit was this? Or perhaps a Xianxia? He sighed as he stood up with wobbling leg, then immediately paled when he saw the current state of the room.

    ''OH. MY. GOD!!!''

    Right now, his inner feeling perfectly reflected the world wide known painting called THE SCREAM. But who could blame him?

    Remember that everything in his room was priceless. The tea alone was extremely rare, while the teacups were expensive enough to buy a  car. If you added all the decorations, then you would get a number enough to make some people faint. Now though...Everything was destroyed.

    ''Should I beg Master to help me repay the debt?''

    He sighed as he thought that before bowing toward Temari who was still protected by the barrier.

    "I am sorry for what happened. It wasn''t my intention to put you in danger or to reduce the room in such a state."

    Temari didn''t seem bothered. For her money was just a number. On the contrary, she was extremely elated. She didn''t know what happened, but the fact that he could overwhelm her power even for a short instant was the proof that she wasn''t wrong.

    "Do not worry. Material things can always be bought. Thankfully, no one was hurt. That''s all that matters. Anyways, I have told you everything you needed to know. I have also deactivated my quirk, so you can teleport back if you wish."

    Kuroha nodded, he was actually feeling a little awkward. He didn''t understand what happened, but not only did he threaten his future mother in law, he also put her in danger and destroyed her room. Even for someone as taciturn as him, it was rather hard to stay with a straight face.

    He gave a last bow and immediately vanished.

    Now alone, Temari sighed before saying to her maid,

    "Call the other and clean this room."

    "Yes."

    ---

    After leaving the Yaoyorozu house, Kuroha appeared on the roof of the apartment building belonging to Mirko. He wanted to get Milienia''s opinion, but first, he wanted to try.

    "Ok let''s do it."

    He took a deep breath before using his ring to wound himself and draw blood. Then he formed a floating sword and launched it. It was fast, but not different from normal. Even the maximum range was still one kilometer.

    ''What happened? I am doing something wrong?''

    He stopped a little before taking another deep breath and closing his eyes.

    ''Think. Think. I must get back that feeling.''

    *Inhale* *Exhale*

    He continued doing so for a few minutes, then, suddenly opened his eyes.

    Everything that followed went in a flash. Red lightning began to flicker around his body, then a helix circle formed on his back. The moment he launched his sword, *BOOM* a  huge shockwave followed its trail.

    ''One kilometer, two kilometers...Five kilometers.''

    The feeling of control begins to slip after reaching the five-kilometers mark.

    ''Incredible.''

    He brought back the sword and reabsorbed the blood as he began to inspect the helix. The lightning didn''t seem to have any offensive might. It seemed more like Midoriya''s full cowl. The helixes though were different.

    ''A booster?''

    He could feel it. His quirk becomes marginally stronger and easier to control when he activated that helix. Still,

    ''The stamina consumption is no joke.''

    He could clearly feel it. Keeping this helix up was extremely tiring. He didn''t think he could keep it up for longer. Despite that,

    ''This isn''t all it can do.''

    He was sure of it. He could feel it in his bones. This evolution wasn''t just a boost in his parameters.

    ''I will have to explore it later.''

    He clenched his fist, rare jubilation spreading through him. Few things could feel better than the sensation of becoming stronger. It was such a euphoric feeling.

    He then thought of something, and gulped, before finally gritting his teeth. He slowly walked until the edge of the building and looked down.

    ''Let''s go''

    He took a deep breath and thenˇ­ He jumped.

    ---

    As he fell headfirst toward the ground at a great speed, his mind was in an extreme moment of clarity.

    He didn''t know if it was a good idea. But he read it seemed like people could learn new things under stress. It was rather cliche in light novel. If he could awaken with the power of love. Perhaps he could also do something like that?

    He discarded all useless thought and began to ponder about the reason he jumped. He wanted to fly. Not just hovering with his board. No, he wanted to fly. To truly do so without any form of support.

    He sharpened his mind and gathered his wit as he began to focus inwardly. He should be able to do so. Flying would be nothing more than a greater application of his quirk.

    ''I can do it.''

    Slowly, but surely, he could feel his fall slow down. But,

    ''This isn''t enough.''

    It was hardly a change. The slowing down in speed was so minuscule it couldn''t be felt. He began to slowly control every part of his body, the blood flowed itself off his body. It was hard, but so much easier than usual.

    Finally, just as he was about to fall and paint the road with blood and gore...He didn''t stop.

    *SPLAT*

    KYAAA!!

    Scream immediately filled the street.

 Chapter 132 - CH 107: LONELINESS

    *SPLAT*

    KYAAA!!

    The street was immediately dyed red as blood splattered all over the place. Screams filled the street as people began to scramble away while some neared his body to see what was happening. Some were already taking their phone out in order to call for help.

    ''Shit. It''s the last time I believe something that is written in a light novel.''

    Kuroha, on the other hand, was busy reconnecting his bones and manipulating his blood to change them in a little ball and discard them later.

    Seeing the floating blood, people began to stop screaming as they warily eyed the situation. It didn''t take long for most of them to understand that the one who had fallen from such a high building was still somehow alive.

    Then, as if by magic, that person mysteriously disappeared. The streets completely spotless, as if nothing ever happened.

    That day, a new urban legend was born.

    ---

    Kuroha, who had teleported back to his room looked at the state of his clothes with a bitter smile.

    When he fell, some of his bones went out of his body and pierced his clothes. Even without that, this amount of blood wasn''t something that could be cleaned.

    ''Those clothes are unusable. I should burn them later.''

    He discarded them before throwing them into the Trash bin. He also did the same with his underwear.

    Now facing the mirror in his birthday suit, he examined all his body with a certain curiosity. He was in no way narcissistic, but even he had to admit that he was rather handsome and his body was very well sculpted.

    He rotated his shoulder as he thought so.

    ''My regeneration speed increased.''

    He was sure of it. He can only feel it a few times, but generally when he received damages that should have been otherwise fatal, his body would shut down. From his last experience with that crazy girl wearing maid clothes, it should be just a few seconds. During those few seconds, he would experience "death" before waking up. This time though, he didn''t. He stayed perfectly awake and his regeneration was a little faster.

    He touched his face in the mirror,

    ''I wonder if I am even human.''

    He always asked himself this question. But it was the first time he felt it so strongly. He began to trace the contour of his neck,

    ''Will I die If I cut my head?''

    Technically he should be able to recover from anything as long as he had enough energy. His experience with the bomb in the laboratory proved it. But, what about his head. Normal people died when their head was removed, but what about him?

    {Could you please stop having suicidal thoughts. Sigh, you''re so troublesome sometimes. Why do you have to always try to understand everything.}

    Kuroha paused his morbid thoughts as he said,

    "Madness. Been a while. I thought you wouldn''t talk anymore."

    {Ahaha...Do not worry. Soon you''ll most likely never hear anything from me.}

    This bitter laugh and those weird words brought an uneasy feeling in Kuroha. He frowned a little and asked,

    {Nothing you should mind now. Soon, you''ll understand many many things.}

    "Madness...Madness?"

    He continued to call, but no one answered him back. This situation brought his feeling of worry to an all-time high.

    He immediately sat cross-legged on the ground and closed his eyes as he tried to meditate. It didn''t take long for him to reach the door.

    "Open the door."

    Still, he received no answer. He waited, waited and waited some more. But still nothing. In the end, he could only reluctantly give up. Any more than this would just be a waste of time.

    He opened his eyes and decided to go take a bath. He had a meeting with Himiko this night.

    ----

    The sun was slowly setting down. Dusk was upon the world. At this time, people were going back home from a hard day of work while others were going to party.

    The world became illuminated by a brilliant light, but what people forgot was that the brighter the light, the larger the shadow.

    Some people would never be able to appear in the light. Some by choices, other because of the circ.u.mstances they found themselves in. Bubaigawara Jin was such a man. A man who asked for nothing more to be accepted by society, but was sadly rejected by it because of events out of his power.

    Right now, in one apartment, Bubaigawara Jin was feeling the greatest stress of his life

    Bubaigawara, commonly known as Twice, was currently anticipating the visit of the girl he liked to call a friend. In this cold and dark world, she was really one of the few who still cared about him, sometimes bringing him food and sometimes going out in the arcade with him.

    Right now though, he was feeling a gut-wrenching stress as he sat in the corner of his room, with the light turned off. After all, from what Himiko said, her boyfriend would meet them today.

    Remembering this, he couldn''t help but wonder.

    ''Will he be a good guy? Will we be able to become friends? Will he find me weird?''

    Twice was a man extremely starved for interactions. He wanted to have friends. Many friends. He didn''t want to be alone. He didn''t like to be alone. It was this need to have others close to him that brought the event that caused his current trauma.

    Right now, as the clock ticked and the minutes passed, deep inside him, a great fear was steadily growing.

    ''What if he doesn''t like me?''

    He had absolutely no doubt that Himiko would listen to anything that Kuroha would say. As such, if he gave a bad impression, not only would only lose a potential new friend, he would also lose one he already made.

    He grabbed his head that was still covered with a bag and began to hyperventilate.

    "What should I do? What should I do?"

    Anyone able to see his face would see that his eyes were currently bloodshot. A proof of his current state.

    Fear was truly a curious thing, for it followed no logic. Some fears were so illogical that most people could never understand it. But, if there was one fear that all humans shared, it was the fear of loneliness.

    Some people thought that simply staying in their room for a few days means that they didn''t fear loneliness. Those people were just childish little kids who never experienced what it means to be truly alone.

    Humans were social animals. It was in their instinct to form a society. This society didn''t even have to be real. Even internet societies were a form of interaction.

    Lonely people were dangerous. Lonely people were ready to do anything to get rid of this loneliness.

    Right now, right here, Twice only had one wish,

    "I don''t want to be alone."

 Chapter 133 - CH 108: A NEW WAY?

    The moon hung high in the sky, bathing the world with its stolen light. The night was upon the city, and its brilliant light that hides the deep darkness was now switched on.

    Right now, Kuroha was once again standing on the roof of the apartment building belonging to Mirko. He had a date with Himiko, sort of. He really wondered who was the guy she wanted him to meet so much. She laughed so much while talking about him. He seemed interesting.

    As for doubting Himiko and wondering if she could betray him? Hehe. The day he began doubting her, he might as well begin to wonder if the sun would appear from the west and set on the east. Nothing was impossible of course. But the probability of some things happening was so low that they were close to nonexistent.

    As for why he was once again on the roof of the building despite his previous failure? Well, he was just that stubborn. He couldn''t accept this failure. He still had one hour and a half before the appointed time. He would try for one hour. If by the end of the hour he still couldn''t do it, then he would forget it for today and try tomorrow.

    ''Ok let''s do it.''

    This time though, he was smart enough to not jump. After all doing so served no use.

    *Inhale* *Exhale*

    He repeated this movement many times, then he closed his eyes and reached deep inside him. He could feel it. That power slumbering deep inside him. Calling it blue helix was kind of weird. But, he didn''t have any good ideas for another name. Finally, a few seconds after touching his power, he slowly but surely began to bring it back.

    *Biri Biri Biri*

    Red Lightning began to flicker and cover his body. Then, *Whoosh* a large circle of blue helixes formed behind his back.

    *Sigh*

    He slowly opened his eyes. Despite being able to call that power again, he didn''t feel happy.

    ''Too slow. Only someone stupid or crazy would give me so much time for preparation.''

    He wasn''t satisfied, but at the same time, he couldn''t be greedy. Mastering a new power with absolutely no previous info wasn''t easy.

    ''Sometimes I just wish I had some sort of information about the different ways to use my powers. But I shouldn''t wish for the impossible.''

    He stopped thinking about it and rather focused on his blood.

    ''I can do it. I should stop thinking about it as a simple form of flight.''

    He once again closed his eyes and began to think. In a nutshell, his blood power was hemokinesis. What he manipulated was blood. Not the body itself but blood.

    *Thump*

    ''I need to stop thinking about myself as a human. My body is nothing more than a shell for my blood. I control my blood by will. Only my will and my blood matter.''

    *Thump* *Thump*

    ''It doesn''t really matter. Even if I have to discard my body. Even if I have to destroy it. Because as long as my blood and my will exist..''

    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*

    ''Yes...As long as my blood and my will fuse together. Then...I will be close to eternal.''

    *THUMP*

    Air began to gather slowly under his feet as they slowly but surely left the ground. This continued until he was more than two meters above the roof.

    When he opened his eyes and observed his situation, he couldn''t help but exclaim

    "I did it. I really did it!!"

    Sadly, this seemed to break his concentration, and

    *Bam*

    He fell heavily on his butt.

    Of course, with his reflexes, He could have avoided it. He could have reacted enough to avoid such a fall or cushion it. But he didn''t. He simply felt too happy. Not just because of his little levitation. But also because it seemed like he finally found a way to become even stronger. Not to become a true monster.

    He looked at his hands, slowly losing the previous excitement.

    ''Can I succeed? And if I do. What will happen to me?''

    He sighed as he stood up. The lighting vanished and the helixes receded in his body. He wasn''t in the mood to train anymore

    "I will think about that later. I should go and meet Himiko."

    One blink, and he vanished from the roof.

    ----

    "So, your friend lives here?"

    After teleporting to Himiko''s house, the two took a bus in order to come and meet her friend.

    Right now, Himiko was wearing a black hoodie that covered her face with a red skull on the back as well as a short skirt. Kuroha also had his old mask formed from his blood.

    Standing beside her like that, Kuroha couldn''t help but feel a rush of emotions. This reminded him of their previous years. When they were going out on the street and killed villains together.

    ''It was the good old time.''

    "Yep. It''s his house. Not much to look at, but the interior is rather large."

    "Hey, Himiko."

    "Humˇ­?"

    Hearing Kuroha calling her again, Himiko turned her face with curiosity, but was instead met with a kiss. Her eyes widened a little before melting in a heart shape.

    Once they separated, Himiko absentmindedly touched her lips with a scarlet face and asked,

    "What brought it on?"

    Kuroha simpled looked up at the moon and said,

    "Nothing. I just feel like I might not be saying enough how important you are to me. Now, let''s enter. I am very curious about this friend of yours."

    He began to advance without waiting for her to recover. Himiko, seeing him go away like that, finally woke up from her stupor and said,

    "Wait for me!!"

    ---

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    "Twice~! I am here with Kuroha."

    For Twice those knocks were like a hammer on his heart. He began to twirl his finger as he got up and began to walk toward the door.

    "I am sure everything will be alright. IDIOT DON''T JINX US."

    Once he reached the door, he hesitated a little before opening the door. There, he saw the bubbly Himiko, and ˇ­

    "Hiii~!"

    He screamed in fright and fell on his butt.

    "Ahaha, Kuroha it seems like your mask really scared him."

    Even though she was laughing, she bent down a little and stretched her hand toward Twice to help him stand back.

    Twice and Kuroha, on the other hand, were rather embarrassed, one for scaring someone he just met, and the other embarrassed for his reaction. It was even more embarrassing for Twice since he was the oldest one in this room.

    This was how three of the four people that would shake Japan met.

 Chapter 134 - Not a chapter. But an info youll like

    FIRST INFO:

    Firstly I am tired as hell, so I won''t post a chapter of trials today. Why I am tired? Because of my patre.on . I made a let say very problematic oversight.

    So I have set some goals on Patr.eon, with the first goal being at 15 P.atreon. By the way, I have 14 now. So thank you very much to all those who chose to support me.

    So anyway my first goal was at 15. I promised that once I reached 15, I will post 10 chapters for one week. But well. Here the problem. When I said that, I was only writing Trials. Now I am writing Miracle and some of my P.atreon are a fan of Miracle.

    So I was like. I am so f.u.c.k.i.e.d!!!!!!

    Then I decided to grit my teeth and do it like that. Even though I don''t have 15. I will give what I promised in advance... For the two stories.

    This week, I will post ten chapters of Miracle. Next week. I will post ten chapters of Trial. This should even the scale and not make people who paid angry at me.

    The next goal after 15. Which was 30, will, of course, be changed. I will see how to change it in order to make everyone happy.

    By the way. I won''t post a chapter of Trial today. I just want to sleep. Because after posting all my stockpiled chapters of Miracle I had to write a new pile in order to meet the ten chapters a week. Hum. My respect for some authors went up a lot. Not easy.

    But I like money. Yep. I am a greedy ashole. So, in order to not lose my precious *******, I will break my back for them.

    Wish me luck. And if I die? Pray that I meet some kind of super-entity that will send me to another world. Preferably one without violence and a ratio of 3:7 man women with some Neko. I also want a harem.

    ----

    SECOND INFO:

    This one is directed at My Pa.treon only. Firstly thank again for supporting me.

    Now see. When you guys become ******* you can enter my server with a special link that will give you a title.

    But some of you didn''t enter.

    I don''t need you to be active. But Discord would allow me to more easily give you the different perks I have promised. Like Voting Right, asking for an interlude or an OC.

    Just so you know one of my OC. The joker of America(A OC in trial) was created by a ******* on my server. So yeah. Hope to see you on the server.

 Chapter 135 - CH 109: EXPERIMENTS?

    Somewhere in a bas.e.m.e.nt, a little group was surrounding one person as they observed her.

    That person was rather short, but it wasn''t the reason they were observing her. Rather, what drew their attention was the armor on her.

    The current group was composed of Kuroha, Milienia, and Melissa. The one they were observing was none other than Himiko.

    "I feel a little bad to hide it from twice."

    Himiko''s voice sounded from the armor. The voice receptors still weren''t perfectly finished so her voice sounded rather funny.

    "That little Twice is really funny and has a very good potential, but with what you''re currently doing Kuroha made the right choice in not lettings in him on the situation."

    Kuroha nodded at Milienia''s voice. He had his own reasons.

    After meeting Twice, Kuroha immediately had a good impression of him. He was really a good guy and was without a doubt the kind of guy who would never betray those he considered his friends... At least not intentionally.

    As someone who also suffered from some mental trouble, he directly understood two of the greatest personality traits of Twice.

    Firstly, He was a pure guy. Too pure.

    People sometimes made the mistake of comparing pure and good. What they didn''t understand was that pure people were simply great psychopaths in the making. Good people know about the difference between good and evil and choose to do good. The same went for evil people.

    But pure people? They were the kind who could murder in cold blood with a smile because for them, what they did was right. Not good, but right. As long as it was right, as long as it followed their sense of logic, they could massacre thousands upon thousands without ever tainting their heart.

    Kuroha admitted that he was the same. The difference between Twice and Kuroha though was the source of their madness. Kuroha had a pure wish for evil to be eradicated. As such he simply killed all those he deemed evil.

    Twice, on the other hand, was desperately in the need of friends. Once he found one, it wouldn''t be too much to say that this friend would become like a god in his eyes. He would do anything for his friend.

    This was where the second problem lay. A problem Kuroha didn''t share...Dependence.

    Twice was too dependent on those he considered as his friends. He was also the kind to easily trust people.

    Conclusion? He couldn''t and shouldn''t be given any deep secret, otherwise, he would easily leak it to another "friend". Not as a betrayal. But simply because for him friends didn''t have secrets for each other.

    Twice didn''t know the identity of Melissa. Though he did meet Ferrum Femina and didn''t know his true face either. He also didn''t know that Melissa could create an armor that could make a quirkless person rival with a hero.

    ----

    It has now been one week since his meeting with Twice. During the past weekend, he should have met Nighteye, but he has been rather busy with his research on the Yakuza. Today was a Friday, and at the start of the next week, it will be the start of the festival.

    Kuroha truly wasn''t interested in it. He had no reason to showcase himself and had nothing to learn from people he could beat even before his evolution.

    ''Perhaps, I should leave UA?''

    He really began to wonder if it was the right choice. Currently, UA could give absolutely nothing to him. Going to school was simply a waste of time for him. He had already learned all the courses from first year to third year. He was strong enough now to make some pro heroes avoid his road.

    At least after his latest fight with Mirko yesterday, she had said that he was already strong enough to officially become a hero.

    Of course, being pro wasn''t just about fighting. Taking into account the situation, being careful about the civilian, following the protocol, etc. All those were things that were taught in school. You could even say that it was the crystallization of the wisdom of all heroes.

    But...Could this experience even compare to a third of Milienia? What about All Might?

    ''In the end, the more I think about it, the less I am interested in staying in UA.''

    "YES!!!"

    This exclamation brought him out of his musing. He turned his gaze and looked at the excited Melissa that was using a mini-computer connected to different pieces of the armor.

    Kuroha walked toward her and bent down to look at the number dancing on the screen. He squinted a little before releasing a sigh,

    ''Yep. I understand nothing.''

    "So, seeing your excitation, you finally did it?"

    "Oh~! Did the little girl succeed?"

    It was Milienia who asked. Kuroha shivered a little before moving aside. After he told her his blood quirk had evolved, he never saw her so excited. She looked at him as if she wanted to devour him. Her gaze was really unsettling back then.

    The worst was how she has proceeded to beat him up like a child after he challenged her in a fleeting moment of pride. The worst was that...He didn''t even remember how he lost.

    One moment they were in a forest, the next moment he woke up with half of the trees around him destroyed.

    The fact that he lost consciousness means only one thing. In that very short instant from when the fight began, she had given him a degree of fatal damage higher than the one received from falling from a 50 meters high building. (EN:164 feet for our american readers.)

    *Gulp*

    Just thinking about this made him shiver in fright, but also in excitement. He wanted to reach that level of power and even surpass it.

    He wanted to...Reach the Apex of power in this world. He wanted to stand at the summit. He didn''t know why. He just knows that something would happen once he did so.

    ''Sigh. Now isn''t the time to think about this.''

    He turned his attention to Himiko,

    "Himiko. How do you feel. Any discomfort?"

    "Humˇ­"

    Himiko, who was in the armor slowly moved her hand before jumping a little and doing some fists movements,

    "No problem. I can''t give exact numbers but compared to the normal armor, I feel way stronger. Too bad it''s only temporary. Still to think Melissa would really succeed."

    Kuroha nodded, before asking to Melissa,

    "Melissa. What do you say? Now that you managed at least the start, do you think my demand is possible?"

    Melissa''s eyes shined as she nodded, but she hesitated and asked

    "Yes, this is really a good idea. Butˇ­ are you sure? Won''t you weaken if you do that?"

    "No. As long as I keep the concentration to this level, then it shouldn''t be a problem."

    "I seeˇ­"

    Melissa didn''t insist and directed her gaze back to the armor Himiko was wearing. More precisely to the red crystal embedded in the chest of the armor,

    "What will you call it?"

    Kuroha hesitated a little as he thought about it,

    "You had said that my blood gained a sort of symbiotic ability right?"

    Melissa shook her head,

    "Not gained, but rather evolved. From the exam I made on Himiko, your blood was already able to somewhat boost the physical ability of those who ingested it. Only that it was a slow process. One needing years to even show visual results."

    "Hum...I seeˇ­ I feel like some kind of tonic drug or some hive monster."

    He suddenly smiled,

    "Since this feels like such, even though it''s just a temporary and weaker version, I will name it...Nameless worm."

 Chapter 136 - CH 110: HOW TO OVERCOME HELL MODE

    Kuroha had a goal. Kill One For All. But, it was only after his discussion with Momo''s mother, that he realized how f.u.c.k.i.n.g hard it would be.

    All for one wasn''t alone. He was without a doubt a very powerful man, but people didn''t fear powerful men. Even the most powerful could be killed. No, what they feared were powerful AND charismatic men.

    Those people, rulers weren''t just strong. They had an insane level of influence. Able to call many mighty people to fight for them.

    He revised the information about the crazy maid he fought and deduced that she and that Shigaraki Tomura were under All for one. He also learned that after her fight with him, she vanished thanks to a sort of purple vortex, after calling a name: Kurogiri.

    This immediately made him feel that the other crazy girl he met a few years ago, Michelle Du Pont, otherwise known as Binge Eater. If he added the one with the teleportation quirk, the destroyer, Gigantomachia, the ancestor working under AFO, the nomu, as well as all the many hidden cards someone as old as him should haveˇ­

    If it wasn''t enough...He was suddenly told that another Ruler, who is absolutely at her peak might become his enemyˇ­Kuroha could only wonder.

    ''Am I cursed?''

    It was like beginning the game and being told that your enemy was the demon king. You prepare yourself, you are ready, then you''re told that the demon king had some four heavenly kings under him. You sigh at the situation, ready your heart, but then, you''re told that ANOTHER demon king or queen with her own set of minions might attack you.

    If this world wasn''t real but some sort of game he would have already sent a notice to the GM and ask them to stop f.u.c.k.i.n.g with him.

    Kuroha suddenly found that his goal seemed kind of impossible.

    After all on his side, he didn''t have many. Only Himiko, and now Twice. You could also add Nighteye and Mirio. But...Yeah, the difference was rather overwhelming. He himself wasn''t overwhelmingly powerful either.

    So he began to do research. His goal was simple. Boost his companions and his influence and get even more powerful allies.

    ---

    As he walked toward his current house and thought about all that, he couldn''t help but think about the most reliable people around him.

    Mirko and Mirio, Midoriya, and Momo.

    He couldn''t help but hit his face with his hand.

    ''Even their name began by M''

    Though in Mirko''s case, it was her Hero name. But no matter

    Firstly, let''s cross Mirio. He was someone he really respected and a true powerhouse. But their ideologies were simply too different. The same went for Midoriya, which was a shame since he would without a doubt become a Destroyer.

    He also mentally crossed Momo. She simply wasn''t suited for the front line despite her insane power...This was an excuse. After all, with the Nameless Worm, such a thing wasn''t a problem. He just didn''t want to see Momo bathed in blood. Even though he knew she would do it if he asked. It was also better to avoid dragging the Yaoyorozu house in his problems.

    The last one was without a doubt Mirko.

    ''It will be her.''

    Mirko was simply perfect. Firstly, they had the same master. Secondly, she was extremely strong and should be nearing the necessary power to be classified as a Destroyer, thirdly, she had no attachment to her role as a hero and had no conflicting view with him. Finally...She would soon be his woman in the truest sense of the word.

    Apart from those four, he also needed to meet Muji, Asa and Hina. It was time to really define what was theirs relationship. Even more so since Muji, despite being weaker than him was perhaps one of the few people that could really kill him.

    ''But all that is for the future. Tomorrow I have a date. Let''s hope it will go well''

    ---

    While Kuroha was thinking about some rather interesting things to do, Milienia and Melissa were observing a red crystal placed under heavy scrutiny.

    "Teacher, what do you think?"

    Milienia, who was silent, let out a smile as she said,

    "Kuroha could become the king of the drug cartel if he ever tried to commercialize it."

    Melissa nodded, this thing was simply a revolutionary thing even more since it was currently incomplete. The complete version would be frightening.

    "Little girl listen to me very well. Before you and Kuroha manage to reach the level of power of a Joker, never let this thing become public knowledge. Otherwise, your future days won''t be happy."

    ''Though, Kuroha already experienced it once, so he should be more careful.''

    "Not even you could protect us?"

    Melissa was surprised. In her mind, Milienia was basically an all-powerful entity.

    "Hahaha, I admit that I am very strong, but not even I could win under siege of all the Rulers and their subordinates if they united."

    Melissa starred at Milienia with half dropped eyes,

    ''Are you being humble or are you bragging about the fact that all Rulers and their subordinates would need to unite in order to beat you?''

 Chapter 137 - INTERLUDE 19: MOTHERS AND DAUGHTERS

    While all this was happening, a girl was completely being panic-stricken.

    Right now, in the Yaoyorozu family house, a beautiful big b.r.e.a.s.ted brown-haired mature woman wearing a short brown turtleneck dress and a pair of glasses was looking at her daughter with a kind but wry smile.

    The mother and daughter pair were currently in a rather spacious bedroom. The bed was basically invisible as it was entirely covered in clothes.

    The reason for this smile was how frantic her daughter looked like,

    "Please mother! Stop mocking me and help me."

    The one who was nearly in tears as she begged her help was none other than Hiragi Suzuka. The one she was talking to was, of course, her mother, Hiragi Sakura.

    Sakura, hearing her daughter cry for help cutely tilted her head and said,

    "Who was the one who said that a twenty year old girl, being happy about a date with a 16 year old guy was childish and that she would simply go wearing a shirt and jeans?... Humm...Who was it? Who said that they will only go to a Fast food restaurant and be done with it? I am pretty sure it''s one of us and it wasn''t me. Hehe~!"

    Suzuka, took a shot to the heart as she kneeled. As she said, since the day Kuroha asked her for a date, she didn''t particularly care and even acted nonchalant about it. But, once she remembered that Kuroha would be the father of her child she got a shudder.

    ---IMAGINATION---

    A young girl was sitting on a much older Suzuka as she asked,

    "Mother, how was the first date between you and father?"

    Suzuka answered,

    "I met your father when wearing simple jeans and a shirt and we ate a burger."

    "....Oh...."

    ------

    ''Kyaaa!!! Just imagining that scene nearly made her suffer from a heart attack.''

    She could already imagine the bewilderment and disappointment. Even more so if she compared that date with the first date between Kuroha and Momo.

    Finally, she kneeled in a full Dogeza and said,

    "Mother, please, I beseech you, impart me your wisdom."

    Sakura looked down on Suzuka before snorting and tilted her glasses as they reflected the light,

    "Rise, Thou has finally learned the universal law of this world.The Mother is always right."

    "Of course!! I will never defy you ever again!!"

    The two stared at each for a while before,

    "Pfft!!"

    "Hahah!!"

    They immediately exploded in laughter.

    --

    A few minutes later, they were seated on the sofa in the living room. A rather normal one with a low table and a TV.

    Sakura was currently giving a lap pillow to her daughter as she caressed her hair,

    "So, were you able to release a little of your stress?"

    Suzuka didn''t answer but simply closed her eyes. She really loved her mother. She was a kind and gentle woman. A caring mother.

    She understood that she didn''t feel well previously so she improvised this skit and Suzuka naturally followed. It always warmed her heart how connected she was to her mother.

    All people lived with masks called personalities. This mask would change depending on who they were facing or what situation they were in.

    There was no absolute evil in this world. This only existed in anime and Manga. In reality, even the evilest being had people or things he cared for. This was what made humans so interesting and so hard to understand.

    Hiragi Suzuka was no exception to this rule. Usually, she was a calm and collected woman. One who, despite her young age was respected within her clan as a reliable leader and fighter. But, when she was with her mother, she reverted back to being a needy and spoiled little girl.

    Sakura looked at her daughter before asking,

    "If you really don''t want it, you could make use of your choice and give up on your position as the personal maid."

    Love didn''t simply sprout because one was outstanding, manly, and powerful. Anyone who believed that was someone who read too many harem stories and needed a reality check. Of course, having those qualities made the search for a spouse easier. But it was in no way sufficient.

    Suzuka really found Kuroha rather attractive and she admitted that she was attracted by his overwhelming talent. Butˇ­ This wasn''t enough for her to fall in love. At most, she had positive feelings about him.

    Suzuka smiled before getting up,

    "It''s alright, I won''t use it. If Kuroha-sama was a lecherous and devious man I would have backed out and given my all to separate him from Momo. But, he is a good man. I want to give it a chance. So, help me find beautiful clothes for tomorrow."

    ---

    While this was going on, on another part of the house, in one of the dining rooms, two people were seated prim and proper.

    Those two people were Momo and her mother, Temari. The atmosphere between the two was rather calm as they ate their dinner.

    Just as Momo took another bite and was about to swallow, Temari eyes glinted as she asked nonchalantly,

    "So...How was your first time?"

    "*Cough* *Cough* *Cough*"

    Momo immediately began to choke on the meat, and hurriedly drank juice. It took a while, but once she calmed down, she looked resentfully at her mother as she let out an embarrassed sigh,

    "*Sigh* Mother, stop your pranks."

    Temari ignored Momo this time. Because of her power, she didn''t get out most of the time. Acting as a virtuous wife every day was rather tiring. Being able to mess with her future son in law and her daughter was such a bliss. How could she stop?

    "I must say, I am rather disappointed in how long you took to get him. You should have acted more like that girl Himiko."

    Momo was a little exasperated as she said,

    "Do you think that kidnapping Kuroha is as easy as kidnapping father? If I could I would have tried it long ago."

    The maid standing on the side shuddered as she tucked her head in and did her all to forget the rather dangerous discussion.

    The love story between Temari and Momo was a truly epic show. Initially, Temari who came from a rather rich family already had a fiancee. But the one she loved was Yaoyorozu Ryuken. Ryuken was also in love with her, but even the Yaoyorozu couldn''t intervene rashly in such a relationship.

    Everyone thought that it would simply end like that. But, during an evening party, Temari did something really bold. She activated her power, made everyone powerless, and with the help of Ryuken''s personal maid, they kidnapped him before fleeing.

    The families searched madly for the three of them for four months with no result. It was clear that Temari had absolutely been planning this kidnapping for a long time. When they finally reappeared on the radar, the three families sadly found that she had a rather large bump on her stomach, clearly showing she was pregnant.

    She did all that when she was 23 while Ryuken was 27. Now, at 39 years old, this story was still being whispered between young ladies. Temari was basically the idol of those young girls.

    Nowadays, she acted like a prim and proper woman. But the truth was that she was a crazy wildcard. She just took her roles as the first lady very seriously and contained her urges to create Mayhem.

    Temari, oblivious of all that was going on in her maid''s mind simply continued to eat,

    "All in all, it seems like it was a good call to make you take those pills. A few years back, having children young wasn''t a problem, but I''d rather that you wait till at least the age I got pregnant with you."

    "Mother~!"

    "Tut! Young girl, listen to me. You need to be more aggressive, more seductive. I didn''t have your asset but look at me. Your father never has enough of me. As for you? Let me guess, I am sure you were completely still as Kuroha did all the Job right?"

    As she said, she cast a resentful glance at Momo''s chest before looking at her own. If Momo didn''t come out from her own w.o.m.b, she would wonder if they were truly mother and daughter. It was truly a blow to her self-esteem when your nearly sixteen year old daughter has far larger b.r.e.a.s.ts than yours.

    Momo simply blushed,

    "Hehe! Bull''s eye it seems. *Sigh* What I am going to do with you. Ok, let''s finish eating and follow me to my room. It''s time for me to show you what really supported the economy of Japan all those years. Hehe. I call it...learning material."

    That day, Momo was introduced to a whole new world. The true Japanese culture.

 Chapter 138 - NEED SOME OPINIONS

    So right now it''s close to 1 am and I am really sleepy. Anyway, I was thinking of an outline for the next world(or next fic depending on the situation) and I thought about those three.

    This isn''t really a pool. Just a place for discussion and hearing your opinion on those three cases. Just understand that when he goes to the next world. He must discard either Blood or Hirashin(This is just an option. Nothing is decided yet. Perhaps I will decide to not make him discard anything.)

    ****

    NARUTO:

    Time-line: During Kakashi or Minato generation.

    Power: Discard Hirashin but get blessing of the sun(Escanor) or discard blood manipulation and get blessing of the sun.

    *****

    FAIRY TAIL

    Time-line: More or less Canon time.

    Power: Discard either blood manipulation or Hirashin and Get Magia Eurbea(Evangeline)

    *****

    BLEACH

    Time-line: Hundreds of years before Canon. Same age generation as Rukia.

    Power: Discard everything and get three Zanpakuto. Each Soul will be one of his three personalities.

 Chapter 139 - CH 111: A MOTHERS PLEA

    Kuroha was once again riding on the car in direction to the Yaoyorozu house. Technically, he could have simply teleported directly in Momo''s bedroom, but it would have surely made most of the magic lose its power.

    Over the years, Kuroha went out on many dates. It was always with Momo and Himiko. Still, he slowly but surely understood some little things. A date didn''t have to be flashy with roses and all that. Of course, a flashy date from time to time was something necessary, but most of the time, something simple but heartfelt would have more impact.

    This means that rather than the date itself, it was how you set the date that was important.  This was even more so for the first date.

    The way you acted, what you wore, the words you said, the place you went. Everything would be magnified to the extreme. Something that would have been inconsequential during a normal date might become a death sentence if it happens during the first date.

    In short, the first date showed how much you understood your companion and how much you wanted to know about her and cared for her.

    No stress...Yes, no stress.

    ----

    As she waited for Kuroha to come, Suzuka was currently stressing so much she felt like she would barf.

    It wasn''t just her first date with Kuroha. It was her FIRST date. Despite being 20 years old, she never even touched the hand of a boy outside of work-related matters.

    ''In this kind of situation, shouldn''t it be the more experienced one directing the date?''

    Now she understood why Momo had been so stressed back then. This kind of sensation was simply inhumane. She didn''t even sleep all night. She sighed before blushing as she looked at the clothes her mother had chosen for her.

    ''I hope that they don''t look weird on me.''

    *Ding* *Dong*

    She blanched at this sound.

    ''He is here and I am not even ready.''

    "MOM!!!"

    A voice sounded from a little far away,

    "GOT IT."

    She heaved a sigh of relief. It was really heartwarming to have someone who understands you even if you didn''t finish your sentence.

    ---

    The yaoyorozu house was, in reality, more like a mini-city. The field itself was extremely large, and in this field, apart from the very large main house, there were other smaller houses. Well, small only when compared to the main house.

    Kuroha was currently standing in front of one of those houses. It was a rather simple but beautiful two stories high house painted entirely in white. After ringing, he simply stood and waited. In his hand was a chocolate box, a gift not for Suzuka, but for her mother. After all, he had never met her. It would be rude to come for their first meeting with empty hands. Even more so with how the relationship between him and Suzuka might develop.

    The sound of the door opening brought him back, and he had his breath taken away. Suzuka''s mother was very beautiful. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder if there was some weird polarity in the Yaoyorozu family. Momo was very well endowed, but her mother was a flat board. Here it was the opposite. Though at least, Suzuka wasn''t as flat as Temari.

    ''I am really becoming more perverted as time passes.''

    This happened very fast, as such, from Sakura''s viewpoint, Kuroha simply stopped in one second before beginning to speak.

    "Hello, madam, I am Hayate Kuroha. This is the first time we met, so I would be happy if you could accept my gift."

    Saying so, he presented her the chocolate box with a small bow,

    "Oh myˇ­"

    A bright smile formed on Sakura voice,

    "What a polite young man. Please, enter. My Suzu-chan is still preparing herself. She should be ready in a few minutes."

    "Thank you."

    ----

    Kuroha curiously looked around as he entered the house. He was a little surprised. After being used to the usual opulence of the Yaoyorozu, seeing such a simple house was a little refreshing. Of course, everything was still of high quality. But compared to sitting on a toilet that costed more than your yearly school tuition, you could say the current deco was rather plain.

    "Kuroha-kun, take a seat. Would you like a little tea?"

    "Yes thank you, madam."

    "Oh~! You''re making me seem older than I look. Just call me Sakura."

    A few minutes later, Sakura and Kuroha sat face to face, a table and two cup of tea between them. He didn''t know why, but he could feel a rather heavy pressure in the air. This had nothing to do with power. It just seemed that the previous light-hearted atmosphere became somber.

    Suddenly, Sakura bowed and said,

    "Soon, my daughter will come down. I will ask only one thing."

    "Please, do not hurt my daughter. She is my most precious gift. Please take care of her. She is the sun of my life. Please protect her."

    "Please, madamˇ­"

    "No, listen to me."

    She took a deep breath and said,

    "I am not trying to threaten you. Kuroha, what is marriage for you? What does it mean to give birth to a child born out of the love between you and your wife?"

    She didn''t wait and continued,

    "A marriage should be a relationship of mutual love and assistance. It''s the union between two couples who have vowed to walk together until death separates them. When you take a partner, you stop being alone. Your life stops being yours to do as you please. You become responsible not just toward yourself but toward your other halves."

    "..."

    "Kuroha. I do not think that there''s an age for love. But love should never be treated as a game. I do not care if others have a different concept of marriage, but for me, the moment you decide to accept Suzuka as one of your wives then it means you have another life on your back, andˇ­"

    "When you finally have a child?" Her eyes began to blaze with fervor and love. "You must become a rock. NO. A mountain. You must never flinch in the face of adversity. You must always stand tall with a smile on your face. Even if your back is covered in wounds and drenched by your blood, it does not matter. Your front must always be spotless. Your child must never fear. Your child should always live with the conviction that even if the sky was to fall, you will be here to hold it for him. This is what it means to be a parent, this what it means to be a spouse."

    She raised her upper-body and said,

    "I will not begrudge you if you''re simply in l.u.s.t. At the end of the day, I hold no regard for the so-called v.i.r.g.i.nity. But, when you decide to bring the relationship one step further. When you decide to really form a family, you must hold this resolve. Otherwise, I will never forgive you."

    Kuroha looked deeply at this woman. She was a strong woman. A woman worthy of respect. He decided to be forthright with her,

    "Sakura. I will not promise that your daughter will never be hurt. Such a thing is simply impossible. Even now I do not know what place she has in my heart. At the very least she is inferior to Momo''s. But, I can promise you one thing. If my relationship with her was to ever break through. No matter what happens, I will be willing to lay my life for her."

    Silence fell for a few seconds, but the heavy atmosphere was suddenly swept away by a dazzling smile from Sakura.

    "Thank you for your honesty. I am letting my daughter in your hands."

    ----

    What Sakura didn''t know was that, high on the stairs, behind a wall, a young woman was crouching down with her head between her thighs.

    Once the discussion was finished she got up and went to her room, while murmuring,

    "Thank you for everything mother."

    A single tear trailed down on her face. She didn''t know if God existed but if he did, she was eternally thankful to have such a good mother.

    ----

    Few minutes later, Kuroha who had stayed silent suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of the stairs. Steps could be heard and then, he sucked in his breath at the view...

 Chapter 140 - CH 112: A RATHER... INTERESTING SIGHT

    Kuroha thought about what kind of clothes Suzuka would wear. By what little he knew about her, he was sure that she would wear something prim and proper. But he was rather surprised by what he saw.

    Suzuka was a lithe girl with a thin waist and rather petite b.r.e.a.s.ts. When you added her short hair and how tall she was. You had the perfect example of a top model girl. Sadly this generally didn''t show, as she always wore her maid clothes.

    But today, she was really stunning. More stunning than usual.

    She wasn''t wearing anything high class or anything. But what she was wearing really suited her to a T.

    As she went down the stairs, Kuroha observed her carefully. She was wearing casual clothes consisting of a black shirt showing her shoulders, with a skull drawn on it, as well as a pair of very short blue hot pants that accented her very long and beautiful slender legs, and a pair of high-heeled black shoes. It wasn''t all, she had a very light layer of makeup, some gloss on her lips and had her nail painted red and black.

    All in all, she was showing a boyish but s.e.xy with a tint of gothic.

    "Beautiful."

    He couldn''t help but exclaim at this view. Unbeknownst to him, behind him, Sakura, after hearing those words, immediately showed a grin of victory to Suzuka.

    Suzuka blushed at this before shyly nodding,

    "Thanks."

    She also observed Kuroha. Even though it wasn''t the first time she looked at him, it was the first time she viewed him under the color of a potential mate. Still, she had nothing to add. He was just wearing a black shirt with a watch on his right wrist as well as black pants and a pair of black soulier. This black still nicely went with his tanned skin and his white hair and red eyes making his already handsome look become even more dazzling. When you added his tall and muscular frame, you''d have a hard time thinking of him as a Sixteen years old boy.

    "Oh my, looking at the two of you. Wait, let me take a photo of you two together."

    The following minutes were a series of photos. A rather embarrassing but heartwarming scene.

    ----

    After using the car to reach their destination, which was the middle of the city, Kuroha and Suzuka were now slowly walking side by side.

    Suzuka was blushing and fidgeting the entire way, as she felt stares on her. She murmured,

    "Why are they looking at me so intensely? Are my clothes so weird?"

    Kuroha wasn''t really bothered by it. After all, he was used to them by now, sometimes some agency would even try to recruit him. Still, he understood that it shouldn''t be easy for her,

    "On the contrary. Your clothes are absolutely perfect. It makes you even more beautiful."

    He wasn''t trying to be suave or anything. It was just his most honest opinion. He found her really attractive, and he wasn''t the only one. Many men seemed to have the intention to come and accost her. But they hesitated after seeing him next to her.

    As they reached a nearby park, Kuroha saw a distributor and decided,

    "Why don''t you wait here? I will go to buy some juice. What will you take?"

    "Ah...Strawberry."

    "I see. Ok, wait for me."

    It didn''t take long for him. Just about five minutes. But when he came back, he saw that she was surrounded by some kind of ruffians. Kuroha sighed and was  conflicted on what to do,

    The gentleman''s way would be to come and help her. She was a woman, he was a man, bla bla bla...The reality though was that the one who needed protection wasn''t her... but them.

    ''I wonder if I should call an ambulance.''

    It was really a difficult situation. Finally, he decided to intervene. No matter how strong she was, a girl should still be *BAM*

    He winced, as he watched her hit the crotch of one of them with her leg.

    ''Sigh. Ambulance it is.''

    ---

    Currently, Suzuka felt like she wanted to dig a hole and hide. She had never felt so embarrassed in her life.

    ''What kind of normal date begins with a visit to the police station?''

    Thankfully, the man she hit and the other two she put down weren''t gravely wounded. When added to her status, they didn''t even spend more than 30 minutes doing their depositions. Still, she couldn''t help but feel bad.

    It was then that she felt a large hand on her head,

    "Don''t worry, frankly, seeing you kick him in the balls was rather funny. Hahaha."

    Kuroha didn''t want her to feel bad. What more, he truly wasn''t lying. It wasn''t every day that you observed such a sight.

    "But...Our date."

    A finger on her lips stopped her.

    "Shhhh! Don''t mind. Don''t you think it''s more interesting like that? Anyways, let''s go to a restaurant, we can discuss there and I will prepare our plan for the day."

 Chapter 141 - CH 113: DISCUSSION

    Suzuka sat while looking around.

    After the episode with the police, they decided to take a little pause somewhere private. The restaurant where they were currently was a special one dedicated to couples. The atmosphere was truly relaxing and romantic. Also, since they were in a private booth, they wouldn''t be disturbed.

    She once again took a look at Kuroha, the man who may and will most likely become her husband and the father of their child.

    "So, Suzuka, tell me a little more about you. I admit that I don''t know very much."

    Kuroha asked before lifting his glass to sip on the juice he had asked for a few minutes ago. Suzuka couldn''t help but think of a certain prankster and said,

    "Momo is my little sister."

    "*Cough* *Cough*"

    She had to stop herself from laughing once she saw how he reacted.

    Kuroha''s lips twitched on the other hand after his coughing fit, looked down at his drink then at Suzuka before sighing,

    "Remind me to never drink something in front of someone from your family."

    "Haha~! Sorry, it''s just that you are always so calm and composed, I wanted to see you fl.u.s.tered for once. I must say that it was worth it. Still, your reaction thereafter was rather mild. Did Temari-san already inform you?"

    He shook his head,

    "I already had some doubt, to tell the truth. Of course, it was just that. See, the head must i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e a member of the Hiragi family. This means that Momo had without a doubt at least one sibling. Sister or brother. Secondly, from what momo and Temari said, your influence is extremely large, but you aren''t the heiress of the Hiragi family. This would mean that you are related to someone very highly placed. Those two points are of course not enough, but it was enough to stroke my doubts."

    Suzuka nodded, it was true that those two points alone weren''t enough, but she admitted that few people would even connect those two, she looked toward the window and said,

    "I am Momo''s big sister. My mother gave birth to me five years before Temari-san Kidnapped father."

    "...Kidnapped?"

    "Oh...Seems like you don''t know about this. Let me tell you."

    She then proceeded to slowly narrate all the events of that story. Kuroha, while listening to this story only had one thought,

    ''I must never let Temari meet Himiko. Those two are simply too compatible.''

    Himiko was seriously cute, but he had no illusions about how dangerous she was. If he wasn''t immune to poison, she would have drugged and kidnapped him long ago. He shook his head,

    "Enough talking about Momo. Right now, I am on a date with you. I am unable to love all of you equally, but when I am alone with one of you, this person will be the one I love the most."

    This was a guideline he decided to follow.

    In order to better understand harem type relationsh.i.p.s, he began to read many books and such about true harem. He learned one truth.

    Harems aren''t cool.

    Men, when they think of harem, generally only see the awesome part of it. Being able to f.u.c.k many girls without being a cheater.

    They forget all the problems that come with it, all the disadvantages of it. One first problem came from the fact that love wasn''t equal. Not even a mother could swear that she loved all her children equally. This difference in love gave birth to a difference in treatment. This difference breeds resentment and this resentment generally ends with the death of someone. The larger the harem, the higher the likelihood of death. Even more so if there was some kind of legacy.

    Kuroha didn''t take himself for a Guru of love. When adding Suzuka, he was technically in a relationship with four people. All with a rather... let''s say distinctive personality.

    If he didn''t establish some guidelines fast someone would die without a doubt. He simply shuddered at the thought of all of them alone in one room.

    ''It would be a bloodbath.''

    He discarded those thoughts and turned back to Suzuka who was staring at him with a thoughtful light in her eyes,

    "Your mother talked to me about what it truly means to be in a relationship. A relationship that could last for years. It would be a lie to say that I understood everything. After all, some things can only be understood after experiencing them. But I understood the gist of what she wanted to say."

    After that, he sighed and decided to stop this discussion. Today they were here to play and have a relaxing day. Heavy discussions could be kept for later.

    "Tell me Kuroha, what are your hobbies?"

    Seemingly having the same thought as him, Suzuka suddenly asked.

    It was truly a basic question, but a question that held endless possibilities. As long as your discussion partner truly wanted to discuss with you then it was a good subject. But for Kuroha it was truly a pitfall.

    Hobbies? What he liked the most was going outside at night and killing criminals. Another one was training until my own veins snapped.

    He looked down at his juice and decided to opt for the less bloody one.

    "I don''t have many hobbies, but I truly like reading."

    "Oh? A truly interesting hobby. What kinds of circ.u.mstances made you begin to like it?"

    ''I was a tortured child who needed to get up to date with the common sense of the world.''

    "Hum, I don''t really remember why, but I have always been in search of knowledge, as such reading was a way to satiate my craving."

    He said this as he laid out a bitter laugh inside.

    ''Lying through my teeth on our first date.''

    Suzuka could feel that he wasn''t telling all the truth. He was still holding back something. But she wasn''t offended. Everyone had their own secret. It was their own story to share and no one should force them to do so.

    Kuroha decided to also ask a question.

    "Say, there''s something I always wondered. Back then, eight years ago, if I wasn''t here what would have happened?"

    He was talking about the event of his first meeting with Momo. Hearing this, Suzuka smiled,

    "Nothing would have happened. Momo is the heiress of the family. How could an eight years old girl really manage to sneak out without alerting anyone? From the very beginning those bastards would have never been able to hurt Momo. But lady Temari didn''t want us to save her too fast. Because Momo needed to learn a lesson. Of course we had decided to erase those sc.u.ms later, butˇ­ "

    Kuroha closed his eyes now he understood everything. He always teleported when eliminating criminals. So how did they manage to know he did it.

    The answer was simple,

    ''They were present when I killed those guys with Himiko.''

    He smiled a little as he said,

    "I wonder if I should be called lucky or unlucky."

 Chapter 142 - CH 114: impression

    The next stop of their date was a large aquarium.

    He didn''t go there regularly, but sometimes, going to the aquarium allowed him to see just how small they were compared to the beauty of some of the other species.

    He had to admit that this was a good choice. Suzuka seemed to really like it.

    He was a little surprised at her childish reactions but it was also heartwarming to see her act like that.

    ''It seems like she really likes animals.''

    Deciding to follow this hunch of his, he decided to go to a zoo after that.

    He had to sayˇ­ This was really a good decision. Seeing her eyes sparkles so brightly was a reward itself.

    ''I should buy her a plush toy later.''

    He began to understand why all the people he knew always wanted to tease him.

    The gap moe as some people called it was really effective. Seeing someone usually serious suddenly act like a curious child could either be rather interesting. Even more so if the gap was created by a beautiful woman.

    Perhaps this was why Tsundere, Kuudere, and Yandere were so popular.

    He chuckled a little at this.

    ''This date is truly interesting.''

    He didn''t want to enter in a relationship without at least knowing the person. Right now, he couldn''t say that he really knew Suzuka, but from what he had seen of her so far,

    ''I can see myself with her in the future.''

    -----

    The rest of the day went without a hitch. They did a little of everything and visited different places while taking many pictures.

    Suzuka smiled as she thought about how cute Kuroha looked with Cat ears and a few kittens around him.

    ''Momo will want to have those photos without a doubt.''

    In short, it was a rather normal date for Kuroha. But for Suzuka it was different.

    She wasn''t some sort of sheltered girl who never saw nor visited the real world. She knew how to take the metro and the bus and her common sense was normal.

    Still, she had to admit that the view of the world changed when you were with someone interesting.

    Kuroha wasn''t someone extremely funny. Even though he was sharp he wasn''t the kind of super eloquent man who could resolve all situations with his words and make evil guys who planned the destruction of the world for years become gentle and sacrifice themselves for him.

    She also didn''t feel her heart pounding like a shy maiden when she was with him, nor did she see the world in pink. Butˇ­

    She felt at peace.

    He wasn''t eloquent, nor did he talk much. But when he did, he showed a confidence that made her feel that everything would be alright. That everything would work out.

    What was love? Many people had many different answers to this question.

    For some, love was just pain.

    For some, love was passion,

    For some, love was an illusion.

    Who was right? Who was wrong? Such a thing didn''t matter. After all, people observed and understood the world in different ways.

    For Suzuka, love was a fleeting feeling. Something that would inevitably wane with time. Nothing was eternal in the world. Love even less so. As such,

    ''I don''t need to fall in love.''

    She could accept love, but she wouldn''t go out of her way to search for it. What she wanted was,

    ''Peace and Security.''

    She didn''t need her heart to beat so fast it would seem like it would explode. She didn''t need to feel butterflies in her stomach. All she wanted, all she yearned for, was to feel at ease.

    She wanted a partner that would understand her. Someone, she could confide her deepest secret to, someone who would always support her and watch her back. Someone who would protect her and never betray her.

    She didn''t want a lover. She wanted a friend, a confident, and a protector.

    As she walked close to a river that reflected the fading light of the setting sun, she looked at the profile of the man who was walking close to her.

    The first time she met Kuroha, she couldn''t help but ask herself,

    ''Will he be the one?''

    At that time, she didn''t feel him to be reliable. It wasn''t a question of power. She simply didn''t think that his personality could allow him to truly care for someone.

    But then, she saw it.

    How the cold and heartless little boy slowly grew to become the man he was today.

    She was sure it must not have been easy. She was sure that he must have tried his hardest.

    Now, as she looked at him and asked herself if he was the one, only one answer came to her as she let out a cheeky smile and grabbed Kuroha arm and hugged it tightly against her chest as she walked,

    ''He might truly be the one.''

 Chapter 143 - CH 115: A NORMAL DAY LEADING TO...

    The next day after his date with Suzuka, Kuroha was laying down in tank top and shorts as he absentmindedly watched the TV while eating some potato ch.i.p.s.

    Tomorrow was the day many first-year students of UA waited for with impatience.

    The festival.

    He was sure that even now, some of them should be training hard for this occasion. But truthfully, he wasn''t that interested. After all, he had more pressing problem

    ''There''s something I am lacking.''

    He had plans, great plans, but he was lacking something. The current nameless worm was more like a battery. Something that gave a temporary boost in power. But what he wished for was a permanent boost. He needed to make more experiments.

    ''Heh! So ironic.''

    It was truly ironic. The boy who was experimented on was now experimenting on himself.

    ''Well, I guess life is full of irony.''

    He decided to stop thinking about this situation and went back to watching the TV. Success would never happen in one day.

    Right now, the program currently going on was the interview of a hero. Kuroha focused a little more and sat up properly.

    The hero being interviewed was a blonde-haired man of average height with a set of large bright red feathered-wings on his back.

    He was the Wing Hero: Hawks. The third-ranked hero.

    Kuroha admired very few heroes. But he viewed this one very highly for two very simple but important reasons.

    Firstly, they had the same fighting style. Secondly...That bastard could REALLY FLY!!!

    ''Hum...If there''s one guy I would like to work with as an intern, It would be him.''

    He thought as he continued to munch on his ch.i.p.s.

    Hawk was without a doubt a more mature version of Kuroha. A speed type who used his feather for long-range and short-range fights. The greatest difference in their fighting style was that unlike Kuroha, Hawk didn''t dispose of an unlimited supply.

    Just as he was about to take another chip, a tanned hand suddenly entered his view and took it from him.

    He didn''t have to turn back to know who it was.

    "Mirko, how many times did I tell you to not take my food."

    Mirko, who stood behind Kuroha wearing nothing more than a pair of panties as well as a tank top that was threatening to burst.

    She didn''t answer and simply jumped on the sofa and sat next to him. She took another chip and grinned as she said,

    "Any food in my room belongs to me."

    He simply sighed and decided to not insist. Some efforts were doomed to be fruitless.

    Currently, Kuroha wasn''t in his suit, but in the one belonging to Mirko. Their relationship had reached a weird level where they looked more like siblings than anything. Well, they only LOOKED LIKE siblings. He didn''t think many siblings did the kind of stress relief they did.

    At first, each time they trained, Mirko would bath with him and help him relieve himself. Then, she simply began to bath with him every day.

    It reached the level where he felt oddly uncomfortable when she didn''t bath with him and use her hand on him.

    ''Hum...I sure I am being trained. But it feels so good I don''t feel like resisting.''

    He now understood why, while scientists had the permission to do tests on different kinds of drugs and addictions, no experiment about s.e.x was permitted.

    It was simply too easy to fall into depravity. Sometimes he even wondered why he was bothering and simply didn''t forget all troubles while indulging himself in the pleasure of the flesh.

    "Oh, so it''s Hawk. Still surrounded by fangirls I see."

    Kuroha simply nodded. Hawk really had everything to please. He was extremely popular, he was handsome and he was young. A perfect combo for any one in search of a spouse.

    "Mirko, what''s your opinion about him?"

    She tilted her head, before scratching her ear.

    "He is dangerous."

    "Oh?"

    Kuroha was surprised it was the first time she gave such an evaluation to a hero.

    "Is he that powerful."

    She shook her head,

    "He is of course very strong, but that isn''t it. The true danger lay in his personality. I could feel it the first time I met him. That guy is the kind of bastard who can laugh with you one day before sticking a knife in your back the next one."

    "Hum...So, he is a traitorous guy?"

    "Not exactly. *Sigh* I don''t know how to explain it. You could say that he is a true bastard."

    "Wellˇ­" He took the remote and turned off the TV. "I was just curious. I will try to know more if I ever meet him."

    Mirko nodded, she didn''t like thinking so much,

    "Let''s go out, we are out of beer and ch.i.p.s."

    Kuroha nodded before getting and going to his room in order to change. Staying at home all day wasn''t good anyway.

    ----

    They came back a few hours later. Their hands, full of different kinds of unhealthy but oh so very delicious junk food.

    It was in moments like this that Kuroha was thankful for his power since no matter what he ate, it would never have any negative consequences.

    After putting them where they had to, Mirko used her finger to beckon Kuroha. He tilted his head, but still obediently followed her.

    The place where they went to was Mirko''s room. It was truly a rather simple but admittedly large room with a very large bed.

    Kuroha advanced toward the king-sized bed and sat on the edge. Mirko followed immediately, but rather than seating on the bed itself, she seemingly decided that he was more interesting and decided to straddle his h.i.p.s.

    A very large grin formed on her face,

    "You''re so calm. I wonder how long you''ll keep such a serene expression ?"

    "I am sorry...I guess?"

    ''What, did she seriously wish to see me blush and stammer or something?''

    Mirko used a little of her strength and pushed him down completely on the bed while still laying on him,

    "Hehe, you don''t need to apologize."

    This made him gulp a little. It seemed like this night would be interesting.

 Chapter 144 - CH 116: ...A WILD NIGHT (1) (R18)

    "Heheh. You don''t need to apologize."

    While still using him as her bed, she slid a hand down toward his h.i.p.s.

    "Do you think you can take responsibility for making me feel this way?"

    "Eh!?"

    Her fingers slipped inside his pants, tickled along his thigh, and pulled down his boxers.

    Just as he was thinking that it tickled, she reached his most sensitive spot.

    Her fingers were flexible and as delicate as if they were carved from marble, looking more like a work of art than a real hand. And yet those very fingers moved in a surprisingly nimble manner as they wrapped around his shaft.

    "Or is my body not to your liking?"

    "That''s not it."

    "I may have juuuust a little extra flesh around the h.i.p.s, but I''m still pretty confident in my looks. Or am I not young anymore?"

    "No, I really don''t mind that."

    Frankly, for everything was good as long as it was consensual and no one was manipulating or using the others.

    Hearing this, a large grin formed on her face as she continued to move her hands.

    Kuroha was a healthy, growing boy, so there was no way he would not react to the advances of such a beautiful woman. His p.e.n.i.s began to fill with blood as she toyed with it and she could feel his pulse as it pressed up against her hand.

    "Well, Kuroha-kun? Am I attractive?"

    She laughed and looked confidently down on him. She never doubted her own beauty. It didn''t matter how powerful they were, there was no woman without a certain sense of vanity.

    Her expression was hard to see with the moonlight shining in behind her, but it made her long eyelashes twinkle and made him feel all the more like he was being absorbed by her red eyes.

    He did the best he could to nod with his head so restricted.

    ''Of course, you areˇ­''

    He didn''t want to give her the satisfaction of saying it out loud. But he truly found her beautiful.

    Her deep-looking brown skin was smooth and the moonlight reflected on her sweat made her look even more alluring. Her revealing clothing did not look at all obscene because the flowing lines from her bust to her waist were just too perfect.

    Her stomach was thin and a little muscular and her butt was indeed a little big, butˇ­

    ''That plumpness is really s.e.xy. And she smells so good.''

    Strength filled the hand teasing his p.e.n.i.s.

    "C''mon, c''mon."

    Even if she was confident in her beauty, seeing the one she wanted, admiring her so much made her even more ecstatic.

    "Ahˇ­ahh."

    Kuroha couldn''t help but groan. As if tempting him, she wrapped her fingers around the shaft instead of just pressing down on it.

    The throbbing at the base of his h.i.p.s shook the reasonable part of his mind. He normally had enough inhibition to resist his desires, but this cheerful and kind young woman was using the entirety of her exotic body to seduce him. He was not enough of a stoic to reject these advances. He didn''t think even a monk could resist?

    "Of course, I''ll just take you by force if you resist~!"

    A somehow bewitching light filled her red eyes as she slid the piece of clothing covering her upper body.

    His eyes opened wide when he saw that hidden flesh within arm''s reach. In fact, it was so close he did not even need to reach out.

    A light bulb seemed to go off in her head and she brought his hand to her chest again. He gulped as he looked up at the perfect curves of that melon that was trembling ever-so-slightly. When she saw him breathing more heavily, the beautiful woman laughed lewdly and guided his hand to her other b.r.e.a.s.t.

    "Go ahead. Have your way with my tits."

    "ˇ­"

    It did not take him long to grab that cup in his hand too.

    "Nn~! C-c''mon, Kuroha-kun."

    Earlier she had retained the composure of an a.d.u.l.t, but she too began to melt when he began roughly attacking her bust.

    The great hills of her b.r.e.a.s.ts were large enough to bulge out between his fingers as he squeezed and fondled them from below.

    He continued his persistent attack, waited for her to m.o.a.n, before pinching her n.i.p.p.l.es.

    Those stiff points were darker colored like her skin. That made them look incredibly obscene, so he could not help but tease them. Not satisfied by only pinching them, he tickled her trembling a.r.e.o.l.ae too. He also poked at the depressions at the very ends of the tip meant for lactation.

    "Nn~!ˇ­ S-stop that. Don''t tease my b.r.e.a.s.ts."

    How could he stop now? His persistent petting made Mirko''s limbs twist around.

    "Hyah! D-don''t tug on them like- ah! I mean itˇ­"

    "But your b.o.o.b.s are so s.e.xy."

    He said with a small smile as he continued. She too grinned

    "You''re such a naughty boy. Are you trying to make me bow to you?"

    Heat had entirely filled her eyes, as such she intensified her movements. She had been touching it quite a bit already, but removing the boxers exposed his sweaty h.i.p.s to the cool air, making him shudder.

    She murmured,

    "Ah ha. You''re so damn cute. I want to tease you because you''re cute and teasing you makes you look even cuter. I don''t think I''ll ever be able to stop."

    She seemed to like their respective positions. He was lying on his back and she was leaning over him on all fours. She pressed her nose to the shirt over his chest.

    "Nnn~! I love this smell. It makes me so horny."

    She was truly becoming crazy. Her quirk seemed to be working on overdrive as all her senses were sharpened. She forcefully tore his shirt and observed carefully his toned body.

    His somewhat tanned skin gained a unique youthful scent when it was soaked in sweat. She could not get enough of breathing it in as she delightedly stroked his rod.

    ''We are so much alike. This is so immoral~!''

    She decided to continue to tease him,

    "It feels good, doesn''t it? You''re about to c.u.m as I tease your c.o.c.k, aren''t you?"

    "Stopˇ­stop. Wait, Mirko. Wait a second."

    He had been so absorbed in caressing her tits that he forgot that he was in a rather precarious situation,

    "Why would I stop? You want me to tease you, don''t you?"

    Her aggressive arousal seemed to be growing as she whispered even more strongly into his ear.

    Her wild and beautiful face grinned as she felt the head swelling in her hand.

    "Are you about to c.u.m? C''mon, c''mon. Not yet. Let me see that cute look some more."

    She continued to move her hand faster and faster, until, finally,

    "Kuh~!"

    S.e.m.e.n filled her hand. She slowly retracted her hand from his boxer and began to admire the white s.e.m.e.n, then slowly, she licked it. Her eyes immediately began hazy as a large grin slipped her face,

    "This isn''t the end right?"

    Kuroha took a deep breath before suddenly turning around. A large grin on his face,

    "Of course it isn''t."

    A few minutes later, the two were entirely n.a.k.e.d. Well, Kuroha was. Mirko though, still had her panty on her. Kuroha found this way more enticing.

    This time though, their positions were different. Kuroha was seated on the bed, and Mirko was kneeling in front of him.

    The seductively jiggling spheres were pressed together and were squashed longer in the vertical direction, a little bit of lotion already layered down on them.

    The sweet softness and elasticity surrounded his sensitive p.e.n.i.s. The gentle pleasure of that flesh transmitting a new kind of sensation.

    It was something he had always wanted to try. He had to admit, while it wasn''t as pleasurable as s.e.x itself, there was something about seeing a woman kneeling in front of him and service him that simply brought shivers down his spine.

    "Can you move now?"

    "Yes.."

    Her cleavage enveloped the mushroom-like form and she moved her white b.r.e.a.s.ts up and down.

    ''Ahˇ­ Th-this is even better than I thought it''d be.''

    He had wanted to test it at first, but he quickly began breathing heavily from the pleasure. This pleasure was different from the stickiness inside lips, the pressure inside a hand, or the all-encompassing feel of the v.a.g.i.n.a.l flesh.

    "ˇ­Ahˇ­ahˇ­"

    He naturally arched his back and squeezed the sheets with the hands supporting him on the bed behind him. The rather expansive bedsprings creaked.

    The sensation on the head was weak and nearly only a tickle, but as she moved her b.r.e.a.s.ts up and down, that slight pleasure continued without end. Instead of leading directly to ejaculation, it seemed to permeate his entire body. He felt like his h.i.p.s were slowly melting away.

    But then he looked down at her.

    "ˇ­"

    Mirko was down on her knees and rolling her own large b.r.e.a.s.ts around to pleasure his erection.

    "Nnˇ­ Kuroha?"

    He reached out and grabbed the defenseless pink points moving up and down before him and she let out a groan of surprise.

    "Is somethingˇ­the matter?"

    "No, so continue."

    he rolled her a.r.e.o.l.ae around as he gave her a command. She seemed to hesitate, but she finally nodded obediently and resumed bouncing her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He had already remarked that her b.r.e.a.s.t seemed to be one of her weak points.

    "ˇ­"

    He wanted to tease her in the same way, so he began an even more indecent attack on those bouncing b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    Her n.i.p.p.l.es grew more sensitive the closer to the tip he got, but she was also weak at the border with the a.r.e.o.l.ae at their base. Her ears, neck, nape, armpits, back, and sides were also sensitive. As he traced his fingers across her, her entire body shivered.

    "Nˇ­nhh."

    When he stroked her hair, she breathed from her nose like a relaxed kitten. It was hard to see as the previous overbearing Mirko, but he had to say the two versions had their own charm.

    When he obscenely stroked her a.r.e.o.l.ae, he could see her whole body twitching. She also began pressing her b.r.e.a.s.ts more strongly against his p.e.n.i.s.

    He could feel the rhythm of her breathing quicken as her breaths tickled his legs. She clearly wanted him to grope her bust until they lost their shape entirely.

    Eliciting that indecent reaction gave Kuroha a slight sense of satisfaction.

    ''Yep, being on the receiving isn''t bad, but I truly only feel happy when I am the one who dominates.''

    As he grew intoxicated on the sensation of soft feminine flesh, Mirko gave him an upturned glance and let clear saliva drip down from her mouth onto the head of his p.e.n.i.s. A cheeky light seemingly dancing in her eyes.

    After already c.u.m.m.i.n.g once, he reached that point again before long.

    "Ahh~!... Mirko...I''m about to c.u.m..."

    Mirko answered his warning with a bewitching smile and wrapped her lips around the head of his p.e.n.i.s as it poked out from between her b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    She was wordlessly telling him to c.u.m inside her mouth.

    "Ahhˇ­ Mirko, I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.gˇ­"

    He had never before experienced technique this superb and it brought him straight to heaven.

    He released the l.u.s.t that had been building up as he watched Mirko''s s.e.x.u.a.l show.

    The fluid was thick and plentiful. The thick c.u.m erupted pleasantly out, but it was unlike the feeling he was used.

    With an obscene smile on her face, Mirko sucked at the tip of the throbbing flesh rod.

    "You''re kidding!ˇ­"

    Caught off guard, Kuroha gave a low grunt.

    He had never experienced an ejaculation like this. It felt like his urethra was a straw and she was sucking the s.e.m.e.n directly from his testicles.

    ''Uuh, Mirkoˇ­ If you do thatˇ­''

    More than just a single ejaculation''s worth was sucked out. It felt like every last drop was drained from his balls. He almost felt like his soul was being sucked out.

    "Nn, nn, nnˇ­"

    Mirko breathed from her nose as she slurped up the extract of the young boy and gulped it down like a tasty treat. She forced every last drop from his urethra.

    "Ahhˇ­"

    Once the unprecedentedly intense ejaculation ended, Kuroha breathed an intoxicated sigh.

    ''I''ve never felt anything so amazingˇ­''

    Even though she turned the table on him at the last moment, he still was very satisfied. But the horny woman was not going to let him stop here.

    Even though he was still hard, she placed the entire thing in her mouth and worked at it inside there.

    "W-waitˇ­ Mirko, ahhhhˇ­"

    He honestly did not want her to touch his p.e.n.i.s so soon after c.u.m.m.i.n.g, but as the woman forcibly sucked at it, the seductive mood returned.

    "Deliciousˇ­"

    Her sensual smile sent a chill down his spine. Before he firmer his expression.

 Chapter 145 - CH 117: ...A WILD NIGHT (2)

    After calming down a little, he took her by the arm and brought her back to the bed. A cheeky smile was still present on her face as she wanted to see how he will counter her two wins.

    ''It''s time for a payback.''

    Kuroha didn''t disappoint her as he used his finger to trace slightly south; until it reached her tender place still protected by her panties.

    "Oh oh oh~! What I am seeing here?"

    He brought back his finger and looked at it. They were completely drenched.

    "I only touched your b.r.e.a.s.t but look at how wet you are."

    He smirked as he said this. He wasn''t trying to be mean, but he just couldn''t help but tease Mirko. She switched so fast between shy and bold, it was very interesting.

    This made him desire to pleasure her no matter what.

    He groped one b.r.e.a.s.t with his left hand, sucked at the other n.i.p.p.l.e with his lips, and roughly rubbed against her crotch with three fingers of his right hand.

    He could feel moisture through the thin material. This perfectly plastered the thin panties to her p.u.s.s.y and the shape of the contents showed through.

    Kuroha shut his eyes and felt along that feminine shape until he touched a small bump.

    "Hh."

    With a quiet groan, a tremor ran through her slender body.

    He looked up at her with her n.i.p.p.l.e still in his mouth and saw her tanned face had grown tinged with pink.

    Her long eyelashes were shaking anxiously.

    ''Oh, so even Mirko has a sensitive clit.''

    Having found her weakness, Kuroha struck a triumphant pose in his heart and focused on tormenting that small bump.

    "Ahˇ­ah, ahhˇ­"

    Toying with her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s through the thin panties must have been the perfect level of stimulation. She was clearly feeling great pleasure.

    "Y-you mustn''tˇ­you mustn''tˇ­ahhnˇ­"

    Her words were belied by her gradually fading resistance and she finally collapsed onto her back. She wanted to take back the lead, but Kuroha had surprisingly nimble fingers.

    She had been pressing her thighs tightly together, but now they limply fell open.

    As he warmed up the center of the stain with his three fingers and teased her b.r.e.a.s.t with his left hand, Mirko''s eyes gradually grew blank.

    "Ahh, ahhˇ­noˇ­whatˇ­? I feelˇ­funny? Whatˇ­what isˇ­this!? Ahˇ­"

    She had always seemed to control everything, but now she looked utterly confused as to what was happening to her body.

    No matter how powerful she was, her body was still that of a woman.

    But Mirko was apparently holding back her m.o.a.ns. And that only made Kuroha want to make her m.o.a.n even louder.

    Her heart was still struggling, but her body could not fight him any longer, so Kuroha removed his mouth from her n.i.p.p.l.e.

    He used his right hand to toy with the c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s forming a visible bump in her wet panties and used his left hand to pinch her n.i.p.p.l.e which was wet with saliva.

    Finally, he reached for her panties and pulled them down. It had been obvious through them, but the inside was really soaked.

    ''Fingers alone won''t be enough.''

    He wanted to utterly destroy her. He grabbed the back of Mirko''s plump thighs and spread her legs wide.

    Warm air rose and filled his nose with an intensely sweet scent.

    He placed the thumb and forefinger of both hands on either side of the maiden''s hidden slit and spread it wide.

    "Ah, th-that''s embarrassingˇ­"

    When Mirko realized he was carefully examining her vulva, she covered her face with her hands, but her damp red eyes were secretly peering out from between her fingers. She was too embarrassed to let him see her face, but she was also curious where he was looking.

    Their eyes met and the woman asked a hesitant question with her legs spread.

    "U-umˇ­ Is mineˇ­weird? Are the, um, lips weird?"

    She was a little worried. After all, it was the first time she let anyone see that place.

    "Not at all. It''s beautiful."

    Her maiden''s flesh really was a beautiful pink.

    ''And it looks really tastyˇ­''

    Feeling hungry, Kuroha stuck out his tongue and took a lick.

    "Kyahn!"

    A short cry unlike her, escaped her nose and she reflexively closed her legs, but Kuroha''s head was in the way.

    It tasted a little salty. That had to be the flavor of her love juices. it was an oddly tantalizing flavor that seemed to melt his tongue.

    ''I want to lick her more and more''

    Kuroha lost himself in this first taste, so his tongue crawled all over to slurp up the hot love juices that flowed out.

    When she heard the obscene wet noises, Mirko writhed as if she could barely stand it.

    "Th-that place is dirtyˇ­"

    She held Kuroha head between her knees, arched her back, and convulsed, but he showed no mercy.

    He was so delighted that he was bringing pleasure to her that he spent a good time using his tongue to enjoy the firm sensation of her v.i.r.g.i.n flesh.

    "Ahh, ahh, ahhˇ­"

    Her m.o.a.ns tickled his heart. So, after searching out her v.a.g.i.n.a and urethra, he pulled his mouth back and used a finger to poke at the c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s inside its hood.

    The boy wanted to see all of Mirko and to make all of the young woman his, so he pinched her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s between his thumb and forefinger.

    "No, no, noooo!"

    He had her weak point in his grasp, because of that, she clenched her fists like a baby and shook her head in protest.

    But it was too late.

    Even the purest woman would be helpless when fingers wet with her own love juices squeezed her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s.

    Kuroha rolled his fingers around to toy with the c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s contained in its hood.

    "Ahˇ­ahˇ­.ah~!!! "

    Mirko seemed to be doing her best to fight the pleasure rising within her, but her youthful limbs trembled, her mouth hung open, and sweat coated her body.

    "Hee, kh, khhh~ ...Please...no moreˇ­ I-I''m going to...ahhh!"

    Despite her urgent cries, Kuroha peeled back the hood.

    ''So this is  Mirko''s clit. ˇ­It''s so cute.''

    The exposed c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s was as beautiful as a ruby, but the way it trembled looked almost painful.

    Kuroha stuck out his tongue and gave it a lick.

    "Ah, stopˇ­ah! Ahhhhhˇ­"

    Having her greatest weak point licked so thoroughly after being exposed was simply too much pleasure for her to bear. Drool dripped from her mouth and tears from her eyes.

    ''Eh heh heh. Now c.u.m,  Mirko!''

    His tongue moved quickly to lick around her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s.

    "!!!"

    She finally succ.u.mbed to his technique.

    She looked up toward heaven and let out a silent cry of joy. Her lower stomach started twitching and then droplets sprayed out.

    It was like a water balloon had been inflated until it burst.

    ''Wow, I''ve never seen a woman squirt so muchˇ­''

    In a way, that young celibate woman''s l.u.s.t had exploded after building up for years.

    ''It''s like a storm~''

    "Pantˇ­pantˇ­pantˇ­"

    After squirting like that for a short while, the woman who had always seemed so superior was now too weak to even close her own legs.

    ''It''s so e.r.o.t.i.c.''

    Kuroha''s red eyes and wet face shined as he observed Mirko. It was a thorough victory. But it wasn''t enough.

    "Hehe, I heard that women could c.u.m many times in a row, unlike normal men. Why don''t we test this?"

    The night promised to be interesting.

 Chapter 146 - CH 118: ...A WILD NIGHT (3)

    Mirko looked down on the boy who made her so hot not so long ago.

    Originally she had thought that it would be easy to dominate him. But she was the one who nearly drowned. Still,

    "I want more."

    She placed her butt over his p.e.n.i.s and slowly, ever so slowly, began to lower it.

    Her shiny brown thighs sank down and the taut labia sucked in the head of his p.e.n.i.s.

    "Ahˇ­ahˇ­ahhh."

    Surprisingly, Mirko was the first to raise her voice. The tip had not even fully entered her slit yet, but her thin silver eyebrows twisted and s.e.x.u.a.l m.o.a.ns escaped on her breath.

    Kuroha, on the other hand, could not say anything at all. He was spellbound by those well-formed h.i.p.s sliding forward and back, left and right as if taking aim. Both of their h.i.p.s would shake as soon as her wet flesh touched his spear tip, so they had a difficult time doing it. He enjoyed how her plump butt would hit him.

    Finally, the widened head lined up with her secret entrance.

    ''W-wow. It''s going in.''

    He commented on the events before his eyes. It might not have been his first time, but this moment was always the most awaited one.

    He felt a tight ring of flesh wrap around his p.e.n.i.s as if measuring its circ.u.mference. He was impressed by the pleasure his aroused p.e.n.i.s''s nerves received from the warmth of the soaking wet woman. He was even more impressed by how the delicate pink flesh blooming on her brown skin flexibly swallowed a portion of his body.

    As their union grew deeper, Mirko''s lovely body arched backward. Unable to wait as she slowly lowered her h.i.p.s, he lifted his own h.i.p.s.

    Her beautiful v.a.g.i.n.a squeezed tight to deepen their bond. Kuroha had already c.u.m, so she was in a precarious state.

    "Mirkoˇ­"

    "Hah~! Maybe I got a little too worked up. That felt way too good."

    Her tone was a joking one, but a look of longing filled her face as she placed her hands on Kuroha''s stomach and adjusted the depth of her sitting position.

    Her body occasionally trembled as if from an electric shock, so he could tell how great the pressure building inside her was. The beautiful bell-shaped b.r.e.a.s.ts lifted by her upper arms bounced and her wavy silver hair fluttered through the air, reflecting the moonlight.

    When the head of his p.e.n.i.s reached the deepest point, a new honey-like stickiness wrapped around it.

    He didn''t feel the tearing of her h.y.m.e.n despite knowing she was a v.i.r.g.i.n. But, when he remembered the way she fought, he was sure that her h.y.m.e.n must have been destroyed long ago.

    "Heh heh heh. How do you like my body, Kuroha?"

    Mirko was breathing so heavily she could barely ask. She had never felt so full. Each time the head pushed into her deepest place, her ample b.r.e.a.s.ts would shake and she would writhe in ecstasy, but she still remembered her position as the older one.

    "It''sˇ­ amazing. It feels so good. And..."

    "Ahˇ­ H-hey, stop that."

    The boy could not help but thrust his h.i.p.s up into her twitching and nearly convulsing v.a.g.i.n.a.

    "I''m so happy I could do thisˇ­with someone as pretty as you."

    He smiled as he said that.

    "Uuhˇ­"

    "Heh heh heh. You might be a genius at winning over girls. I wonder how many girls will fall into your clutches."

    She smiled bitterly, brought her face in close, and moved her lips to the side.

    "Ah! M-Mirkoˇ­that tickles."

    "Oh? So Your ear is one of your weak points?"

    "Kuh~!"

    She breathed onto and licked at his earlobe, sending a numb shudder down his spine, so he subconsciously reached out his hands to fight back.

    He grabbed both of the soft b.r.e.a.s.ts pressing against his chest.

    "H-heyˇ­ Not so sudd-...Ah~!!"

    He lifted the swollen b.r.e.a.s.ts from below as if weighing them and gave them a good squeeze. They felt wonderful and the p.e.n.i.s buried in her hidden garden would throb each time he teased her n.i.p.p.l.es.

    "Waitˇ­ c''monˇ­Calm downˇ­"

    "Ahhˇ­ Then you stopˇ­ with the earˇ­ Ah~!."

    Kuroha''s ticklishness seemed to weaken the dam keeping him from c.u.m.m.i.n.g and Mirko''s bust grew more sensitive thanks to the attack on her nectar hole.

    At some point, it had once again become a competition to see who could overwhelm the other first. They almost looked like friendly siblings playing with various parts of each other''s bodies. This was even more so because of how alike they looked.

    "Nn.. Ahh, Kurohaˇ­ You''re such a dirty boy."

    "Mirkoˇ­ The way you wiggle your big butt is just too lewd."

    "Ah hahˇ­ I wouldn''t be doing thatˇ­if you weren''t making me feel so good."

    As she straddled him, her seductive butt started wiggling around in circles all on its own. Just as it seemed to be moving right, it would start left. Meanwhile, her inner flesh continued to gently constrict, stroking the brazen younger boy inside her.

    The creaking of the bed grew louder and louder.

    "Ahhˇ­ Mirko. I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g again...."

    "G-go ahead. C.u.m. I''mˇ­I''m also about toˇ­"

    Her hair shined just like silk as it flew through the air and her m.o.a.ns grew to their peak.

    The second surge gathered in Kuroha''s p.e.n.i.s and he instinctually thrust his h.i.p.s upwards. He buried himself to the hilt in her v.a.g.i.n.a.

    Her brown h.i.p.s were lifted into the air as their union grew all the deeper.

    "Ah~!!!!!!"

    The wonderful shock was so great that a scream-like m.o.a.n left her throat.

    Her spine arched backward with her upper body leaning forward, so their colliding cheeks separated and they could look at each other in the eye.

    "Nnˇ­"

    "Heh~!"

    Without exchanging a single word or sign, they pressed their lips together as if in an embrace.

    They looked like lovers reunited after many years.

    "Ahhˇ­ Kuroha. Khˇ­ I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g~!.."

    Her entire body was e.r.o.t.i.cally wet and shining with sweat as she tensed up like a beast and breathed her a.d.u.l.t m.o.a.ns of pleasure into his mouth.

    "Ahhh. Mirkoˇ­ ."

    "C.u.mˇ­ Kuh. C.u.m with me!"

    They seemed to melt into each other as their lower bodies jerked madly together.

    "!"

    In addition to her sweet m.o.a.ns, her fleshy crucible begged him by sucking him in, so he sprayed his carnal desire inside it.

    "Ah!!!!!"

    His second load of juices was no less impressive than the first as he fired it into her w.o.m.b like a bullet.

    He came with such fierce intensity that simply receiving it was enough to melt the core of Mirko''s body and send harsh jerks through it as she supported herself on all fours. Her chocolate-colored butt was wet with sweat and a number of other bodily fluids as she threw it to the left and right.

    They continued pounding their intertwined skin together until he had expelled the very last drop.

    "ˇ­Ahhˇ­"

    ''S.e.x is really amazing. I feel so full right now.''

    Mirko seemed to literally become a blazing inferno. A switch flipped inside her as a large grin covered her face

    "Heh heh. I see you''re still full of energy, too. You can keep going, can''t you?"

    Kuroha tilted his head. It seemed like it would be a long night, but he was also curious to test how long he could go on. As such he nodded and said,

    "Let''s continue."

    Without breaking their connections, she twisted her h.i.p.s and made a complete turn, showing her back to Kuroha,

    "Take me from behind."

 Chapter 147 - CH 119: ...A WILD NIGHT (4) (R18 END)

    "Take me from behind."

    Kuroha didn''t need to be told twice. It was the kind of order he was happy to follow. Still keeping their connection, he hugged her from behind and raised his body. It took a little twist, but she now on all four with Kuroha d.i.c.k deep inside her.

    Once on her stomach, she propped her upper body up on her elbows and looked back at him to lewdly urge him on.

    "Now, you should find it easier to move like this. Just pound me as much as you want."

    Kuroha didn''t bother answering. He grabbed her large brown butt and began thrusting his h.i.p.s. He was hesitant at first, but he gradually began to go faster.

    "Yes~!"

    The hard c.o.c.k stirring up her wet v.a.g.i.n.a produced lewd sticky noises that echoed in the room.

    "Ahh, harder! Pound me deep inside!"

    He gradually intensified his thrusting as requested.

    "It''s hitting me so deep ~!"

    His h.i.p.s began loudly slapping against her ass.

    He gave her what she wanted by pounding his d.i.c.k into her as hard as he could manage.

    And it certainly did seem that she was enjoying it.

    "Heeˇ­ahh, ahh, ahhˇ­"

    This was a direct, brute force attack with no plan at all.

    He grabbed her wiggling butt by the h.i.p.s and held her even closer than before.

    She cried out in surprise when he pushed his c.o.c.k as deep inside as he could manage.

    ''Kuh~! she really is tight.''

    He was apparently doing it right. Every time he pushed up into her, she would gasp and tremble, and then let out a heated breath and go limp.

    The pleasure from her w.o.m.b led her inner flesh to crawl pleasantly across his shaft.

    "I can''t believe how wet you are inside. It''s so sticky."

    While he enjoyed the squeezing and repeatedly applied pressure deep inside her, he noticed her v.a.g.i.n.a filling with thicker love juices that gave off an even stronger sweet aroma.

    "Ahhˇ­nh, ah, ahh. That''s because your d.i.c.k is hitting me right where I like it. I tense up inside and all those sticky juices flow out."

    ''So is she about to c.u.m? It could happen at any moment.''

    If he stimulated her too much, she would c.u.m right away, so he pushed against her w.o.m.b gently, like handling an explosive that would go off if shaken too much.

    Now that she was a little more used to the stimulation he was providing, she began grinding her h.i.p.s against him again. He had been worried about making her c.u.m unexpectedly, but now he was way more worried about himself blowing his load.

    ''Sh-shit. Her p.u.s.s.y is squeezing and stroking my d.i.c.k all over. How can this be so good?''

    "Ah, ahh. Pushing on me deep inside is great, but I need this kind of rubbing too. I want it all."

    Mirko was gradually giving in more and more on her animal instincts. Her hip movement picked up speed as she greedily sought the pleasure, so the lewd sound of her thick love juices being stirred up grew loud enough

    Still, he was a little worried. Going so strong on the first time wasn''t generally advised.

    He was not sure he could stop, but he had to ask when she could no longer form complete sentences.

    "Um, Mirko! Does it hurt? Is this too rough!?"

    "My.. breath catches.. but not cause it hurts. Ahh, it feels too good. Ahh, so don''t stop. I love this, ah, ah, ahh."

    She squeezed his p.e.n.i.s tight while m.o.a.ning in pleasure. She produced even more love juices as if to tell him he could be even rougher.

    This answer was enough for Kuroha. After all, while teasing and shaming them a little was fun, he didn''t want to bring them pain.

    The rough treatment only made her v.a.g.i.n.a.l walls squeeze him in joy, provoking the urges deep within his lower stomach.

    Simply squeezing him or simply rubbing him would have been good enough, but the unpredictable stimulation from her squeezing and rubbing v.a.g.i.n.a soaked his d.i.c.k with agonizingly sweet pleasure.

    ''Shit. I''m going to, ahh, c.u.m first at this rate.''

    The hot mass in his lower stomach rapidly grew more intense and began rising up from the base of his shaft.

    "Ahhh! Your c.o.c.k is, ah, ahh, getting even harder. It''s getting bigger and throbbing inside me, ah, ah, ahhh!"

    ''I''m about to c.u.m, but is my d.i.c.k''s reaction bringing her to climax too!? Is she close?''

    The pounding of his growing and throbbing p.e.n.i.s shook her v.a.g.i.n.a.l walls and w.o.m.b and she could no longer control her own pleasure. Her inner flesh squeezed even tighter to melt his d.i.c.k and enhance the urge to ejaculate.

    While they both drove each other to climax with sweet pleasure, love juices and prec.u.m flowed endlessly out to soak her female hole.

    Sensing the danger of the coming ejaculation within the vortex of sweet pleasure, he grabbed the short girl''s large b.r.e.a.s.ts that were bouncing from his intense thrusting.

    The mounds had been forming bell-like shapes as they bounced and they felt even softer and more melted than when he had felt them before. Heat filled his fingertips as they sank into her soft flesh.

    "Ah!! My b.o.o.b.s, ah, ahh, all of a sudden, ahhh, y-yes, ahhh, they''re so sensitive!"

    Mirko had been just barely managing to restrain her intense m.o.a.ning to a level

    He pinched her n.i.p.p.l.es which were the one hardpoint on those soft mounds.

    At the same time, he had just about pulled his erection out of her but then thrust all the way back in for a merciless blow to her w.o.m.b.

    "Ah, ahhhh, it''s soˇ­so good! Yes,,. yes, Ah~!!!!"

    She tensed up like she had been zapped by electricity while he continued the hard thrusting and groped her twin mounds roughly enough to push the n.i.p.p.l.es down into them, so she finally achieved orgasm while her entire body convulsed.

    Her v.a.g.i.n.a.l walls squeezed tight in orgasmic pleasure to mercilessly shake his p.e.n.i.s.

    "Kh, Wait, ah, ahh, if you do that, I can''t, ahhhh, stop myself. Ahhh!!"

    The urge that had reached the base of his d.i.c.k rapidly grew and a scorching sensation rushed up to his urethra. He desperately tried to fight it, butˇ­

    "Your c.o.c.k is twitching so much. Ah!!!"

    Her v.a.g.i.n.a''s continual orgasmic movement caused her to squeeze even together on his manhood.

    "Ahhh, I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g!!"

    Maddeningly sweet pleasure soaked his d.i.c.k while a milky torrent surged out and quickly filled her v.a.g.i.n.a.

    The intensity of his ejaculation struck her w.o.m.b and its heat filled her v.a.g.i.n.a, causing another wave of trembling pleasure to wash over her while she leaned back on the bed.

 Chapter 148 - BAD NEWS

    Well. Some may care or some may not.

    Anyway. Next week I might slow down the release rate or outright stop writing. For a week or more.

    The old-timer knows that I am a law student in my third year and all that.

    Well in my country we didn''t have online classes. So for two months or so we were simply lazing at home.

    The government decided that it couldn''t go on and decided to open school once again. Otherwise, we will have to forget this year.

    Here the problem. Since we didn''t have online classes. We are late. Very late.

    I shudder just at the thought of what kind of rythm we will be forced to follow.

    So depending on the new program I will have to adjust my release rate. Since at the end of the day. Being a student is my main job.

 Chapter 149 - INTERLUDE 20: TODOROKI

    THOSE EVENTS HAPPENED AT THE SAME TIME AS KUROHA''S NIGHT

    Somewhere, in a hospital room, three people were discussing.

    Even without being told, it was clear that the three were related.

    They all had the same hair. A beautiful snow-white color.

    They were the Todoroki. Rei, Fuyumi, and Natsuo.

    Currently, Rei was looking towards the window while Fuyumi was peeling an apple for her, and Natsuo was looking at the TV.

    As he was going through the channels. A certain pub caught his eyes. Not only him. It caught the attention of all those in the room.

    After the pub.

    Silence fell in the room.

    "Tomorrow is the UA sports festival right ?"

    Natsuo was the first one to break the silence. Still, this question didn''t need to be asked, after all they all had memorized this date in their head.

    "Yeah. I wonder how Kuroha and Shoto will fare. Well. I guess we should rather be worried about their opponents."

    Natsuo nodded at his sister''s words. He couldn''t imagine those two lose to anyone. This was even more so for Kuroha.

    "Too bad we can''t go watch it. Only heroes can enter UA during the festival. Civils like us have to watch the live broadcast."

    Rei gave out a feeble smile at those two''s antics. She knew that they were trying to make her less guilty. But she knew the truth,

    ''I have failed as a mother.''

    Of course, she had many excuses. No one ever thought that it was her fault. But no matter what,

    ''It wasn''t my husband that poured boiling water on our son''s face.''

    It was truly ironic and sad. Despite all the abuse Endeavor did, he never really hurt Shoto physically outside of training. But she gave her son both mental and physical scars in one try.

    ''I am truly a terrible mother.''

    She gripped her bedsheets and did her all to not let out her tears. She did not want to make her other two children worry even more.

    Natsuo and Fuyumi, of course, weren''t blind enough to not see it. But they knew that they shouldn''t point it out. All parents had a certain pride to maintain in front of their children. Being seen crying wasn''t something pleasant.

    Natsuo clenched his fist in frustration. Their mother was very powerful. She might not have been trained as a hero. But simply speaking her ice quirk was incredibly powerful. She would have had no problems during her life. But, such a powerful, but gentle and caring woman was reduced to a mess because of that man.

    ''That bastard!!''

    It took a while but Rei finally managed to calm down enough.

    Fuyumi decided to change the subject,

    "Who do you think will win if Kuroha and Shoto meet?"

    They already knew the format, and they knew that there will be a tournament.

    Even before she finished posing her questions,

    ""Kuroha.""

    Rei and Natsuo simultaneously answered. This brought the room into silence, before,

    "Pfft!"

    "Hahaha!"

    A jovial atmosphere settled and replaced the previous depressing one.

    For them, Kuroha was basically a member of their family. They also respected his strength.

    ''At the very least, if he does not use his other side then he will lose.''

    Finally, Rei said,

    "I hope Kuroha isn''t straining himself too much right now."

    ------

    *WHOOSH*

    The sound of air rushing before freezing sounded.

    "Huff huff huff."

    In the garden of a large house, a large block of ice suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    Under it, a young boy was breathing hard as he looked at the result of his effort. The air around him condensed into a mist.

    The boy was none other than Todoroki Shoto. Son of Todoroki Rei and Todoroki Enji.

    If the students of UA class 1-A should be classed in terms of pure instantaneous destruction. He was without a doubt in the top four. With Midoriya Izuku ,Bakugo Katuski and Yoarashi Inasa on par with him.

    ''This isn''t enough.''

    He couldn''t accept it. He refused to accept it.

    ''I can reach the top. Even if I don''t use that man''s power.''

    He calmed his breath as his eyes began to fill with resolve. He knew he could be much more powerful, but, as he traced the scar on his face, he gritted his teeth in frustration.

    Before entering UA, he was sure that he was number one without a doubt even if he didn''t use his other power. Butˇ­ Reality wasn''t so kind.

    He remembered the fight between Bakugo and Midoriya. He thought back to the power Yoarashi showed once he came back from the hospital. But more than anything,

    ''That guy!!!''

    Even now he couldn''t understand how a student could be so strong. For the first time, he really understood what it means to be blessed still,

    ''I can beat him.''

    It wasn''t arrogance. But that guy, Hayate Kuroha, used his blood to fight.  No matter how hard he made it, blood was still a liquid.

    ''I am his perfect counter.''

    Yes, be it the power he received from his mother or the one from that bastard, he was perfectly suited to counter those who used some kind of fluid in order to fight.

    ''I will win.''

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the same house, a man was seated on the ground as he observed the garden from his window.

    The man was rather tall and had a very muscular body, the proof of his years of training.

    A complicated expression flashed through his eyes before he firmed his resolve. He got up and began to walk toward his bedroom as he murmured,

    "Shoto. Sooner or later you''ll understand that you simply cannot reject my power. You areˇ­ my most perfect creation."

 Chapter 150 - CH 120: WHO WILL BECOME THE NUMBER ONE? (1)

    The sun slowly began to illuminate the world.

    The air seemed to be full of tranquility and peace, as the birds chirped and the world came alive.

    Still, this peace was only apparent.

    Currently, in Mirko''s bedroom, a fierce fight between two crazy beasts was slowly coming to an end.

    During all the night, Mirko''s cries, crazy pleas for pleasure, and every other noise she could make not to mention the sound of bodies on body collision never stopped. The two went crazy enough to knock the door open. When Mirko fell down, he dragged her back in. She almost sounded as though she pled for mercy.

    In turn, when he needed a breather, she strangled his neck and continued squirming on him.

    The room only quietened down when the sun came down the next day. The ignorant would''ve thought the room was a coliseum where a warrior and a lion fought for an entire day before both fell.

    The bed was destroyed, the door was completely cracked open, some fissure could be seen on the window. Even the intern bath wasn''t spared.

    An overpowering odor of s.e.x able to knock down anyone was waffling off from the room. Multiple fluids of suspicious nature covered every part of the room.

    Right now, as grunt continued to sound in the house, Mirko could be seen kneeling on the floor in all her body shook while Kuroha continued pumping behind her. Her entire body from the interior to the exterior was covered in a white substance.

    A distant look could be seen in her eyes as if she wasn''t even conscious..

    "Kuh~!"

    Kuroha trembled a little as he releases once again inside of her. Mirko, her eyes blank, simply trembled before slumping on the ground.

    Once he finished, he slowly went out with a plop. A large amount of white cloudy liquid slowly gushing out of her.

    Kuroha admired his work before slowly lifting his two fists in the sky.

    "I won."

    ''I have proven that...I AM NOT A SHOTA!''

    ----

    While Kuroha was having savoring the victory he fought an entire night for, the other students who were slowly going toward school had other problems in mind.

    What was the sports festival?

    Every Japanese school had such a festival once a year. It was an occasion were students competed with each other and showed their skills and talent.

    The festival of UA wasn''t different in essence. It was just on a far larger scale.

    This was a very important competition for the students since, even though there was no price outside of a medal, it was an occasion to show their skills to all the heroes and all those who were watching.

    In short, those with good results would have a much higher chance of becoming pro heroes.

    No student knows what events they will be participating in until the day.

    Still, this did not stop all of them to train harshly for it.

    ----

    "Izuku, be careful to not get hurt."

    Midoriya Izuku who was currently preparing himself smiled at the words of his mother.

    "Okay."

    "I''ll record it okay? In high resolution. Do your best."

    "Don''t worry mother."

    After waving his hands he opened the door and began to run toward the school.

    It didn''t take long for him to reach UA. Though seeing the current states he wondered how he would enter.

    Currently, the gate of UA was being swarmed by a horde of Journalists.

    This year, the bag check was more comprehensive. After all with the recent event it never hurts to be more careful.

    ''I wonder how Kuroha is doing''

    He could feel that Kuroha was out of it recently. It was as if he simply didn''t want to give his all anymore. A bitter smile formed at this thought,

    ''Not that he ever gave his all in the first place.''

    Izuku knew, more than anyone else, that Kuroha never went all out during the different mock training. The worst?

    ''He became stronger.''

    He was sure of it. He could feel it in his gut. He did not know by how much. But Kuroha became even more dangerous than he was initially. But,

    ''I will give him a big surprise.''

    He hadn''t been idle either. He was sure that he would manage to surprise him. He clenched his fist,

    ----FLASHBACK

    "The U.A sports festival is something pro heroesˇ­ No, the whole country is closely watching. A big event! That is what I brought you here to talk about!"

    In a sparsely decorated office. A man with sunken face and golden hair was speaking with great intensity.

    "The next All Mightˇ­ The fledgling symbol of peaceˇ­ Midoriya Izuku. I want you to tell the world I AM HERE!"

    Facing him was a young green haired boy with a serious expression.

    "How?"

    All Might hearing this question. Began to walk toward the sofa as he asked,

    "You know the sport festival system right?"

    "Yes of course."

    Izuku nodded and continued,

    "The support, business, general studies and hero courses come together and fight through preliminary games of different types by class year. The students who make it through face off in the finals. In short, it''s a round-Robin tournament divided by grade."

    All Might was pleased with this a he said with excitement,

    "THAT''S RIGHT! In other words, you can sell yourself with everything you''ve got!"

    "Butˇ­ What the use?"

    The room fell in a strangely awkward silence.

    "I mean what you say is absolutely correct. But honestly it''s kind of hard to get into it after the recent events. Besides you, Sir Nighteye and Milienia are already teaching me, so I am not really motivated to stand out at the sports festival. Also even if I wanted to do so I think Kuroha would stand out far more than me."

    "NONSENSE!!"

    The shoot from All Might brought him out from his musing.

    All Might this time wasn''t in his scrawny form but in his true one.

    A heavy pressure immediately filled the room, as he cold blue eyes glimmered with lights

    "Those who are always aiming for the top and those who aren''t. That slight difference in attitude will have a big impact once you go out in society."

    Seeing Midoriya lower his head. All Might sighed and returned to his sickly appearance.

    "I understand how you feel and this is more for me than for you. I won''t force you. However, I hope you won''t forget how you felt back then at the beach park."

    After saying this, he stood up and continued,

    "Do you know the difference between you and Kuroha? For him, even now, he still sees himself as weak and search for more power. He doesn''t compare himself to the students but to the pro heroes himself."

    He let out another sigh,

    "Midoriya-Shonen. Do not become complacent. Do not become arrogant. Never forget! Your goal is to become the number one!"

    ---FLASHBACK END

    A determined expression formed on his face as he thought,

    ''I will win and I will become the number one!''

 Chapter 151 - CH 121: THE FESTIVAL BEGINS

    CLASS 1-A waiting room

    The room had nothing special. It was just a very large room with tables, chairs, and lockers.

    "Sigh, I wanted to wear my costume."

    Mina complained as she looked at the blue and white standard uniform UA students wore when doing sports.

    Frankly, it wasn''t bad, but she really wanted to show off in her costume.

    "I wonder what the first round''s gonna be?"

    "No matter what comes, we have no choice but to deal with it."

    The other students were discussing in the room. The tension was rather high, but they were prepared. It was then that *BANG*, the door suddenly opened

    "Everyone!!!, Are you ready? We will be entering soon."

    The one who opened the door was Izuku. As the second representative of the class, he was giving the schedule to follow, even though he didn''t know what the events would be.

    The moment he said so, the tension in the room rose to a new peak. It was then,

    "Midoriya."

    Izuku, who was about to ask for the whereabouts of Kuroha, stopped after his name was called. He turned and faced the boy who did so. It was rather easy to recognize him. After all, he was ranked on the same level as him, Bakugo and Inasa. Kuroha didn''t count.

    "What is it Todoroki? I am a little bit in a hurry."

    He wasn''t being rude. But, Kuroha was not only the representative of class 1-A but he was also the first in all of class 1, all departments added. Thanks to his theoretical and practical result he stood at the absolute peak. Such things had never happened, so the school wanted him to make a speech for the opening.

    The room fell in silence as they observed the oncoming discussion,

    "Looking at it objectively, I think I''m stronger than you."

    Todoroki didn''t beat around the bush and directly said his piece

    "Huh?"

    Izuku was a little taken aback before his expression sharpened.

    ''Is he looking down on me?''

    The current Izuku wasn''t the old one. He would never cower in front of anyone. Well, except Milienia. But that was beside the point,

    "What do you want to say?"

    "Nothing much. I am not trying to insult you. I just want you to know that...Be it your or Hayate, I will beat you and I will win."

    His expression was serious. This immediately calmed Izuku who was growing angry. Todoroki wasn''t looking down on him nor was he saying this with arrogance. He was simply making a declaration of war.

    "Tsk!"

    Inasa, who had previously stood in a corner with his eyes closed, got up and looked at Todoroki with contempt. He wasn''t the only one, Bakugo also stood up with a very angry expression.

    The smell of gunpowder floated in the air.

    "Guys, you should calm down a little."

    Kirishima tried to defuse the situation before it became worse, but it was then that,

    "Oh? It seems like you are rather confident."

    The moment this voice was heard, everyone turned toward the door. There, Kuroha could be seen standing with his hands in his pocket. His long white hair wasn''t tied in the usual ponytail. This gave him a rather wild look.

    After getting the attention of everyone. He began to speak,

    "Okay guys. I don''t like talking much so I will be direct. Todoroki might have come on too strong, but he has the correct mindset. This isn''t a friendly competition. Right here, right now, you guys are fighting for your future as heroes. Everyone here is your enemy. Try to not forget that. Now, enough noise. Things are about to get serious."

    After saying his pieces, he didn''t wait for anyone to answer and simply left. The other fell silent before all rising.

    The atmosphere was currently far more somber than at the start. Because what Kuroha said was absolutely the truth. They were fighting for their own future. Friendship was not something to be considered for the time being.

    Still, two people had a very different feeling. Momo and Izuku. After all, those two were perhaps the only ones to notice the nuance in Kuroha''s words.

    ---

    Kuroha was walking alone in the corridors as he used an elastic to tie his hair.

    ''Man, I never thought that I would feel so tired one day.''

    Physically he was already at his peak. No matter how tired he was, he just needed a few seconds to go back to his maximum.

    ''Having a quasi-immortal body is really useful.''

    But, his body wasn''t all mighty. It couldn''t save him from mental fatigue. After all,

    ''Yesterday was truly a wild night.''

    He never knew he could go so wild. Despite his nearly perfect memory, some parts of the night were still blurry in his head.

    ''Thankfully it was with Mirko.''

    He shuddered at the thought of going so wild with Momo or Himiko. It would totally break them. After all, rather than s.e.x, what happened between him and Mirko was more like a fight for dominance between two wild beasts.

    "And I won."

    "Who did you win against?"

    Kuroha stopped before releasing a sigh, was he so tired that he didn''t feel the heartbeat of someone sneak behind him.

    He turned and was surprised by who he saw,

    "Ayakahime Gin."

    "Hello!! My name is rather long. Why don''t you just call me Ayaka? I will also call you Kuroha?"

    Kuroha looked at the girl who was giving him such a beautiful smile in silence. This time though, he didn''t feel the powerful coercion trying to control him.

    "This doesn''t bother me. So, Ayaka? Do you have a particular subject to talk about?"

    "Humˇ­"

    She put a finger under her chin as she muttered,

    "Not really, it was just that I was a little curious. The two of us never had the occasion to really discuss."

    "I see."

    "Also, I was a little curious about the future head of the Yaoyorozu family."

    Kuroha eyes narrowed a little,

    "I have heard that the original fiance was your brother?"

    Ayaka shook her head,

    "Not exactly. Onii-sama was just one candidate. Of course, before your appearance, he was the candidate with the highest chance. It''s a little sad for him."

    "And...What does it have to do with me?"

    The atmosphere immediately froze. Ayaka''s expression became emotionless for a short time before a jovial smile formed once again. It was so fast that most people would have missed it, but for Kuroha, people wearing masks was nothing new.

    "Sorry, you''re right, this has absolutely nothing to do with you. It''s my onii-sama''s fault for not being able to attract Momo-san."

    Kuroha nodded without forcing the issue and began to walk away.

    "Bye-bye Kuroha, I will cheer for you from the stands."

    The only answer was silence.

    Once he left her view, the smile on her face completely vanished. What replaced it was a completely placid expression. She was neither angry nor sad. All in all, she simply didn''t care. Then, a smile formed on her lips

    "I wonder how the fight between him and Onii-sama will go. Well, not that it really matters in the end."

    ---

    "HEY!!! PAY ATTENTION AUDIENCE, SWARM MASS MEDIA. This year''s high school rodeo of adolescence that you all love, the U.A sports festival is about to begin!! Everybody, ARE YOU READY?!!"

    In the stade, people were going crazy as Present mic appeared on the screen and began his speech.

    "Now, it''s time for the first year stage!!!"

    What followed was a presentation of all the classes from class A to K.

    All the students slowly entered the field under the ovations and screams of the audience. It was like they were superstars. Though, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to consider them as such.

    In the center of the stage, standing on a podium, Midnight was bathing under the flashes as she waited for all the students to gather. Once it was done, she raised her whip with a large smile,

    "Time for the player pledge."

    Most of the students blushed as they admired Midnight in her hero costume. The only one to be a little indifferent was Kuroha. Midnight didn''t care about all the stares she received as she continued to speak,

    "Representing the students of the first year. Hayate Kuroha!"

    All the stares previously on her directly fell on Kuroha. Still, he didn''t feel heavier because of them.

    As he walked, he could hear the murmurs of people. But once again he didn''t care and slowly walked until he reached the top of the podium and stop in front of the micro.

    Since he was given the information that he will have to make an appearance, he wondered what he should say. What he should do. But, the moment he heard Todoroki''s declaration, he already understood what he should say to stimulate them all.

    He held the mic and closed his eyes.

    ----

    The stade fell in a strange silence. It was like the simple act of closing his eyes had affected everyone.

    When he finally opened them. Kuroha made a simple but short speech. But, it was like pouring oil on fire. After all, his words were extremely arrogant for most students.

    "I will be honest with you. This whole festival will be a waste of time. None of you will be able to get first place. Why, you may ask?... Because I am here."

 Chapter 152 - CH 122: OBSTACLES RACE

    "I will be honest with you. This whole festival will be a waste of time. None of you will be able to get first place. Why you may ask?... Because I am here."

    The moment those words echoed, silence fell in all the stadium, before it suddenly exploded in a rain of shouts from the students.

    Most of them were very proud and had every reason to be proud, so, even though they knew that Kuroha was the first in all departments, they couldn''t help but be angry at his arrogance.

    The situation in the stands wasn''t that much different. The heroes present were all wondering how strong that kid really was to be able to spout such words.

    "OHHHHH!!! THIS WAS THE SPEECH FROM HAYATE KUROHA. WHAT A SHORT BUT IMPACTFUL SPEECH, LET''S SEE IF HE WILL BE ABLE TO ACT ON THOSE WORDS."

    Ignoring the glares of his fellow students as well as the shout of Present mic, Kuroha put back the mic and simply began to walk down and took back his place.

    Midnight, who was still a little bewildered shrugged it off before taking the mic.

    "Now, let''s get started right away. Now, here the fateful first game."

    A screen appeared behind Midnight as she said this and showed a picture.

    "This year, the first test is an OBSTACLE RACE!! All 11 classes will participate in this race. The course will be the outer circ.u.mference of this stadium---about four kilometers!"

    She let out a sadistic smile as she faced the students,

    "Our school''s selling point is freedom! As long as you stay on the course, it doesn''t matter what you do! Now, take your place everyone."

    Izuku, who heard those rules, frowned a little, before looking at his arm, and then sighed.

    ''Well. At least I should fight to get second place.''

    The moment he heard that it was a free for all, he immediately understood that only one person could win this race.

    -----

    All Might, who was seating in the VIP section, watched this with a bitter smile. He really wanted Izuku to win this race. But, like Izuku, he already understood who would win it.

    In fact, the question wasn''t even about whether he would win but rather how he would do so.

    "UA students of the first year are really unlucky."

    Nigheye, who was sitting next to him, also had the same idea.

    "What did you think of this speech?" He asked.

    "It wasn''t like him at all. Then again, I wonder if we ever really understood him."

    All Might answered with lost eyes. Ever since the massacre of Saitama, his already strained relationship with Kuroha nearly snapped.

    Despite that, he still viewed Kuroha as his nephew and would do his best to protect him.

    ''Though, it doesn''t seem like he needs my protection any longer.''

    It was then that he remembered something,

    "How is your current investigation going?"

    Nighteye readjusted his glasses as he said,

    "It seems like the heir of All for One is currently recruiting. What more, not long ago, he made contact with the Yakuza. Even though the contents of their discussion are unknown, it''s easy to guess that they reached some sort of deal."

    All Might clenched his fist as he said,

    "I see, be careful."

    Nighteye simply smiled,

    "Don''t worry. I am always careful. Nothing will happen to me."

    -----

    Back to the race, all the students stood in front of the door, as they waited for the signal.

    Izuku was feeling particularly tense.

    Getting second place would be in no way easy. Iida aside, in terms of speed, neither Bakugo nor Todoroki or Inasa were slouches. He also knew about Minegata. Frankly, if he wasn''t so uninterested in fighting, these guys would be at the top of class 1-A.

    ''I lack a large amount of information. Even though I have the stats of the students in class A, the other classes are blank for me. Well, I will just swing it. No need to think too much.''

    "START!!!"

    ---

    It was like watching a race of predators. They all began to rush toward the door as if their lives depended on it.

    Present mic couldn''t help but shoot, "OKAY!!! Here the start of the race. What do you think dry eyes?" He said as he addressed Aizawa.

    Aizawa, ever the stoic man, didn''t bat an eyelid at being called dry eyes. He and Present mic were friends since their time as students at UA. This kind of battering was usual,

    "You are the one who forced me to come."

    "Don''t mind the small details. So, what should we pay attention to during the early stages?"

    "This."

    The moment he said so, a wave of cold air immediately washed the gate, before Todoroki went out of it and let most of his teammates completely unable to move.

    Sadly, this move only affected normal students. The best one was fast enough to react and avoid this trap. In fact, basically all the students of class A managed to avoid it.

    Aizawa nodded in appreciation and continued to watch the race. What followed was an impressive display of skills and power as Inasa and Todoroki completely destroyed the giant robots. One with his ice and the other with his winds.

    "AMAZING!!! TODOROKI AND YOARASHI ARE IN THE LEAD. AS EXPECTED OF RECOMMENDED STUDENTS"

    Aizawa nodded and was about to comment when,

    "OH!! WHAT IS GOING ON? THE REPRESENTATIVE OF THE FIRST IS STILL ON THE STARTING LINE. COULD IT BE THAT HE GAVE UP?"

    This made everyone focus on the lone figure standing alone in front of the gate. It was without a doubt, kuroha.

    What they didn''t know, was that Kuroha was currently facing a dilemma.

    ''I already have a mark at the finishing line. Should I just teleport and be done with it? Or should I just use my hoverboard and be done with it?''

    (AN: SO hello guys. Anyway. I am facing a dilemma. See this festival isn''t really all that attractive to Kuroha. Simply because he has so many ways of winning it becomes meaningless. At the same time. This is a way to show some other characters growth.

    Now here the dilemma. My release speed isn''t as high as in the past. With only 3 chapters a week. I don''t think many of you are willing to follow a bunch of characters that you don''t really like. So here how we will do it.

    You have some choices. In my initial plan. This arc would have followed. Momo. Inasa. Izuku. Bakugo. Shoto. And Minegata.

    Now I can''t do all of that without boring you to death. So I will only follow three of those six. Which one do you want? I will put them in the comments section and the top three will win.)

 Chapter 153 - CH 123: MUSING

    "START"

    ''FULL COWL: 10%''

    The moment he heard the start, he immediately activated One for All and jumped. This was the best decision since after doing so, a wave of cold immediately, washed over the ground. A grim smile formed on his face,

    ''As I thought, Todoroki is a crowd control type, his quirk really shines in such an enclosed space.'' He thought with a wry smile.

    ''He is really merciless.''

    He used the walls as springboards and continued to think about the weaknesses and strengths of all his schoolmates. Even though he got One for All, he never forgot that his core was his rather sharp and rational mind. As such, he made the habit of observing all his teammates and writing down info he knew about them.

    At this level, it wouldn''t be a mistake to say that he was more like a spy than a hero. He finally went out, what greeted him was the sight of Inasa, Todoroki and giant robots like the ones he fought during the exams.

    ''They are really strong. I can''t afford to become complacent. Even putting them aside, I want to beat Kuroha.''

    There was no bad blood between him and Kuroha. He just wanted to win. He wanted Kuroha to accept him and see him as someone of equal rank. Sadly, this seemed like a simple dream for the time being.

    After avoiding the giant robots, he immediately began to run at full speed in order to catch up to the three, no, the four in front of him. It didn''t take long for him to understand what was happening.

    "I wonder which drawing allowed him to be in the lead?"

    Minegata''s quirk was extremely powerful, but also extremely weak. Still, it was a rather big game changer if used properly.

    ''15%''

    He rushed even more and began to get near them. Todoroki was sort of skating by using his ice, while Kacchan and Inasa were ''flying'' at low altitude. Finally, Minegata was sitting on aˇ­

    ''A panther?''

    He nearly missed a step when he saw that. He knew that Minegata could materialize his drawing in reality. But he thought it only worked for non-living objects.

    ''Hahaha, he really is Kuroha''s brother.''

    The way they broke all common sense was really bad for his heart. Still, this didn''t matter. He continued to slowly but surely accelerate until they reached the second checkpoint. It was basically a vast canyon full of cliffs. Each of those little peaks were connected by rather thin ropes.

    ''UA will always surprise me. Just when did they build such a stage?''

    Still, while this could stump those at the back, this was, of course, no problem for the current group in the lead.

    Izuku, seeing Todoroki still in the lead couldn''t help but hesitate a little.

    ''Should I use it now?''

    He hurriedly shook his head. This was supposed to be a trump card against Kuroha. He couldn''t afford to use it now. As such,

    ''It''s better to just boost myself. 30%!!!''

    Izuku could feel his body crack a little, still, while painful, it was rather bearable.

    "LET''S JUMP!!!"

    Then, under the amazed eyes of all the crowd, thanks to pure physical power, Izuku completely ignored the ropes and jumped to each cliffs in order to reach Todoroki and Inasa.

    "DEKU!!!"

    Bakugo couldn''t accept it and also began to strain himself in order to accelerate.

    Currently, the only one who was running rather leisurely was Minegata who was still sitting on his beast. Right now though, it wasn''t a panther, but rather a rather long and large snake. He was lazily lying on its head as the snake slithered on the ropes.

    ''Hum. I wonder what Kuroha is doing. Or did he give up? Well, that''s Impossible.''

    He understood Kuroha well. He didn''t know why he made such an announcement in his speech, but now that he did, he would never let himself lose. That''s why he didn''t really care about winning and losing.

    In essence, like Kuroha, his future was already assured. Even if he did nothing during his three years, he would get a job without a doubt. For him, this competition was completely meaningless. He would have rather spent this time in his workshop and draw something.

    A lecherous smile formed on his face.

    ''Hum...I wonder with whom he used the condom I gave him. Hahaha, it will be fun to hear the details later. My little brother now entered the world of a.d.u.l.ts.''

 Chapter 154 - Announcement

    Hello guys. Been a while, isn''t it? I hope you liked the chapter Anyway. I have a few announcements to make. Firstly I began to rewrite my original story. I hope you''ll take a look and give me your opinion. This is really important for me. So pretty please.

    Secondly, my original story: ENDLESS MYTH: SURPASSING THE GODS got a contract(YEAH ME!!!). Only. Not with Qidian.

    So it''s a new platform that mainly deals with original stories. A little like Royal road.

    This platform is called Ringdom and the app can be found following this link: bit.ly/3fdPwIe

    So per my contract, I can only post 5 chapters on other platforms. Which I already did by the way. If you liked it and want more, please join me on Ringdom. It would be really helpful for me. If you would follow my story there. The more followers I have the better off I will be. So I am counting on you.

    ----

    Now. Information that should really matter to you. About my fics.

    Firstly Trials will not be a multiverse story anymore. Or rather. This current book will only be about Kuroha adventures in MHA. I had hesitated but I finally decided to make a series if you could say. With each mc being different reincarnation of my mc.

    Kuroha the mc of Trial will only live in MHA.

    Azrael the mc miracle is the reincarnation of ruler.

    Aegis(my ******* knows who I am talking about.) is the original soul of them all.

    Daemon(Eureba magic in Fairy tail) will be Madness.

    Dragon (¨¤ meister in Soul eater or a Shinigami in bleach) will be slayer.

    Sol, (The mc of ENDLESS myth) is the last version and ultimate one.

    You could say that those stories are my current and future with Sol and Aegis being mc in original story.

    This month. My schedule is completely packed. So the release will be slow. But next month. Things should calm down a little so I will slowly begin to release normally and reach at least 3 to four chapters each week.

    ----

    This was all for my announcement. Don''t forget to read ENDLESS MYTH and give me your opinion on comment before following me on Ringdom. I love you guys.

 Chapter 155 - CH 124: WEIRD END

    "This should be enough I suppose."

    Kuroha murmured as he looked at the race from one of the large screens. He had intentionally let enough lead so that each student managed to show some of their skills. But now that they were reaching the last hurdle. It seemed like it was time for him to act.

    "Oh well. Let''s get it over with. It''s time for little Shoto to get some reality check. Can''t have him continue wasting his talent."

    On those words, he simply vanished.

    ----

    A little earlier, Todoroki, after easily passing the second stage, was about to reach the third. From where he was, he could easily hear the comment of Present mic.

    [The lead pack is a step ahead, but below them, everyone''s clumped together!!]

    He didn''t need to be told that, he could nearly feel them breathing behind him. That was how much pressure he was under currently.

    ''I never thought that it would be that hard.''

    Initially, he was convinced that he would win with a large margin. Now he could only lament at how much he underestimated his classmates. Still, this didn''t matter. This was only an upset.

    He began to slow down and finally stopped once he came face to a large field

    ''A minefield?''

    Present Mic gave him the answer,

    [The 3rd and final barrier is A MINEFIELD!!!!]

    ''As I thought''

    [It''s set up so that you can tell where the mines are if you look carefully! By the way, those landmines aren''t that powerful. BUT THEY ARE LOUD AND FLASHY ENOUGH TO MAKE YOU WET YOUR PANTS!!!!!]

    ''I see, this is an obstacle trying to make those in at disadvantage''

    It was then that he heard two screams, shouting the same things,

    "THIS DOESN''T AFFECT ME!"

    [HEY HEY HEY, The rest of the pack is also speeding up!!]

    The situation was clear. Because of the mine, the previously large gulf was closed. More and more people joined, what more, The five in the lead were constantly trying to hinder each other. Still, this didn''t stop them from clearing the minefield and giving their all for the last leg of the races.

    The stadium was basically boiling. People were wondering who would win.

    [Right now, the first person back in the stadium is...Huh?]

    The passionate speech of Present mic was cut short.

    *Step* *Step* *Step*

    Everyone was waiting for one of the five to enter the stadium while running and giving their all. But, the one who appeared in front of them was none other than the representative they all forgot leisurely walking as if this whole race had nothing to do with him. As with an incredulous look, one question was present in all their mind.

    How did he do it? and where were the initial top 5?

    (AN: I wonder myself what happened.)

    -----

    30 minutes and another game later, a pause was sounded and people, as well as students, began to slowly stream out of the stadium. As they walked, only one name was in their mind.

    Kuroha.

    His display was simply outside of what they would have expected from a first-year student. His calm, his confidence and his poise were certainly praiseworthy. But as always, what really caught their eyes was the ungodly difference in skill between them.

    From the footage, they understood that he seemingly teleported next to each of the top five before incapacitating them with a thread of blood, then simply walked away without the slightest care.

    Afterward, during the cavalry battle, he teamed up with Momo Yaoyorozu as well as Minegata Minoru and dominated the event without the slightest problem. No matter how many people came after the ten million points he was worth. They only ended up losing their own.

    At the end of those two games, one conclusion was already reached. If nothing weird happened during the final game, the winner would be without a doubt Kuroha.

    It was then that they remembered his speech.

    "I will be honest with you. This whole festival will be a waste of time. None of you will be able to get first place. Why you may ask?... Because I am here."

    What seemed like arrogance and bravado, was now seen as absolute confidence in himself.

 Chapter 156 - CH 125: BACKSTORY THAT EVERYONE KNOWS

    [Now, we will take a break for lunch, before we start the afternoon FESTIVITIES!!!!]

    After Present mic''s announcement, the recess sounded, people began to slowly stream out of the stadium and began to walk toward the different stands outside.

    The sports festival was truly a festival in all the senses of the word. As such, a jovial atmosphere filled the road as people walked and laughed together.

    Though, this atmosphere wasn''t present everywhere. A little farther than most, three people huddled with a serious expression on their faces. They were two young men and one young woman.

    One of the men, wearing a white blouse and having a rather tired expression on his face yawned as he said,

    "Oh sister of mine, the answer won''t change no matter how many times you ask. I am sure of it. My eyes would never deceive me."

    The sister in question, a crimson-haired girl, groaned a little as she pinched her brows,

    "We searched for him high and low, but to think that he would be walking so openly."

    "Hahaha, we shouldn''t have been surprised. All those years ago before we designed the armor, we already knew that he was either super short or super young. Now I guess we have the answer." laughed a blonde young man with spiky hair.

    If Kuroha was here, he would have immediately recognized the three. After all, they were Asa, Hina, and her brother Mujitsu. The three bounty hunters.

    Today was supposed to be a relaxing day for them. Go watch some wimpy kids fight, eat a little, look at the popular heroes up close, and then go back home. This totally changed after seeing the teleportation and blood quirk.

    No quirk was truly unique. There were also many quirks that looked the same even if the effects were slightly different. The same applied to blood and teleportation type quirk. But, the two together? They only knew one. Junketsu, now more known as the Crimson Devil.

    Mujitsu sighed a little, he never thought that he would discover Junketsu, no, Hayate Kuroha''s identity so easily. He turned and faced his sister with a smile as he said

    "What do we do? The bounty on him *Ouf*"

    His sister interrupted him with a punch in the gut.

    "Don''t even joke about that. No way we are gonna sell him out. I approve of everything he did that day. Those bastards should have died even more painfully."

    As she said that, a fierce light burned in her eyes. She really hated criminals.

    "Still, the guild leader asked for us to find him."

    Asa expressed his concern. The bounty hunters were a system created by a large organization in America. Each branch was called a guild and was under the supervision of a guild leader or guild master. The guild leader of Japan was a man called Kenzo Eryu. A rather powerful and frightening man.

    "Don''t worry about Guild leader. We don''t have to give Junketsu''s true identity. The leader just wants him to become officially a bounty hunter. This should avoid some hassle. Anyway, we shouldn''t be discussing this now. Let''s go home and contact him after the festival."

    "Hum? Sister of mine, I thought you were excited about watching the festival. Why go back now?"

    "The right question is rather, why should we stay? Since Junketsu is present, then the result is already evident."

    "True. Those students are really unlucky."

    On those words, the three of them left the vicinity.

    ----- Interlude end

    Meanwhile, the situation in the stadium itself, more precisely in the VIP lounge was rather fiery, to say the least.

    After what happened in Saitama, Nezu had judged wise to invite the top 10 heroes in the off chance that those villains were stupid enough to launch an attack. He also got the service of a teleporter, who surprisingly was the sidekick of Hawk and as such was sure that even if an attack happened somewhere else, the heroes would be able to rush there.

    "Endeavor. I especially paid for a chair resistant to fire for you. I swear that if you lose control and still burn them, I will make you pay for them."

    Right now, Endeavor was like a ticking time bomb. Though for Nezu, his bloodshot eyes as he looked at his sons getting beat by the nephew of All Might was rather interesting.

    "Humph!!"

    Endeavor reigned in his flames and simply got up before leaving the room. Still, despite the loud sound from the door being closed violently, no one particularly reacted. Well only All Might, in his muscular form, also got up and followed him.

    ''*Sigh*, All Might, you don''t understand that with his current mindset, any words of advice from you will only be seen as the arrogance of the winner.''

    Electing to not care about it anymore, he swiped the room with a look. This room was created thanks to the donation from the Yaoyorozu and the Gin families. It was rather luxurious and comfortable. They also expressed the intention to appear later in the day to assist in the final segment of the festival.

    It was without a doubt good news in appearance. But, he couldn''t help but become filled with unease. The Yaoyorozu had a reason to come and assist, but what about the Gin? He had only seen the holy maiden once, and since then he did everything to avoid her. After all, he was an animal before anything else. The first time he saw her, he nearly passed out because of how much his instincts were screaming at him to flee. The worst was that she wasn''t even doing it intentionally.

    ''This year is truly hard on my heart. I feel like I recently lost some of my lifespans.''

    "Sup!! What did I miss?"

    The moment he heard the all familiar voice of the bunny hero, his nose was immediately assailed by a strong odor. Seeing as how the dragon hero, Ryuko Tatsuma furrowed her brow, he was sure that it wasn''t his imagination.

    ''She...Mated?''

    He wore an incredulous expression as he watched Rumi walk nonchalantly in her hero costume before sitting next to Ryuko.

    What truly surprised him wasn''t her mating. Rumi was a grown woman. She was free to do as she wished. The reason he was so surprised was that, on one hand, the odor was so strong that she must have mated for hours, and second, he recognized the odor the one she mated with.

    ''This boy is truly full of surprise.''

    -----

    "So, what did you want to talk about? If we don''t hurry, the cafeteria will probably get really crowded. I don''t know for you, but my blood quirk is rather high in calorie consumption."

    Shoto Todoroki stood in the alley as he looked at the guy who so easily defeated him. Even now, he still couldn''t understand how he lost so easily. He put his hand in his pocket as he began to speak,

    "You totally overpowered me. So much that even though I tried to, I had no time to break my pledge."

    During the second part, he fought mainly against Izuku. Still, this didn''t stop them from completely losing once they faced Kuroha.

    "Tell me, Kuroha... Who are you?"

    The wind blew softly at those words. Still, Kuroha stayed completely calm as he asked.

    "What do you mean?"

    Shoto looked aways as he pondered,

    "I am not trying to search for an excuse for my defeat. I lost fair and square. But...The way you move. The way you fight. For me, who was trained as a hero since I was young, I can easily see this. You are simply too experienced. Your quirk is powerful, but the way you fight is scarier in my opinion. It was...As if you were always holding back. Most people might not have noticed it. But, your attacks all have a slight flaw. As if you previously targeted an area and suddenly remembered that it was better to target another. Tell me. Do you fight on the street?"

    ''Ooooh! Rather sharp. I guess all this training wasn''t for nothing.''

    "Hahaha, Your imagination is truly bountiful. Still, you are mistaken. The reason for my experience and my wild style as you call it is simply because since young I have been trained not by just one hero like you, but by a rather large group. You could say that they all left their mark on me. Though I like speed type more."

    He neatly answered the question with no change in his expression or heartbeat.

    Rule number one, always deny any involvement in something criminal as long as there''s no absolute proof.

    ''Well, this is a rare occasion. I should use it to speak a little more with him.''

    "So, that''s all you wanted to say?"

    "No. You see...Endeavor is my father," He paused a little "You should know that he has been stuck as the number two hero since forever. If you are the inheritor of the number one hero, then Iˇ­ have even more reasons to beat you."

    ''I see. What a misunderstanding. Though, as his nephew, I guess I can sort of be called an heir.''

    "My old man has a strong desire to rise in the world. As a hero, he won a name for himself with crushing force. Because of that, the living legend, All Might, is a great eyesore to him. Since he couldn''t surpass All Might, he moved onto his next plan."

    "What are you trying to tell me?"

    He could sort of understand where this was going on. Still, he wanted to see for himself,

    "You have heard of quirk marriages, right?"

    ''So it has come to this.''

    Kuroha subtly clenched his fist, he didn''t really want to hear this story once again, but it was a necessary step,

    "That thing became a problem for the second and third generation after quirks appeared. Choosing a spouse based only on strengthening your own quirk and passing it onto your children, forcing people into marriage. The old-fashioned way of thinking brought by a lack of ethics."

    Kuroha could feel the bitterness in Shoto''s voice. Still, he didn''t try to interrupt. He didn''t understand why the guy was suddenly giving him all his backstory, but he had no reasons to not accept,

    "My father is a man with both accomplishments and money. He won over my mother''s relatives and got hold of my mother''s quirk. He is trying to fulfill his own desire by raising me to be a hero that surpasses All Might...This is so annoying. I won''t become the tool of sc.u.m like that."

    Hatred, helplessness, sadness. All those emotions could be felt now.

    "In my memories, my mother was always crying. {Your left side is unsightly}. My mother said that as she poured boiling water on me."

    "..."

    "Basically, I picked a fight with you to show him what I can do without using that damn quirk I inherited from him. NO! I will reject him completely by winning first place without using it."

    The atmosphere between them became tense at those last words. Kuroha looked profoundly at those eyes filled with hatred and asked the one question that had always been of importance to him,

    "Tell me...Do you hate your mother?"

    A few seconds later, Kuroha now alone spoke out loud,

    "Izuku, you forgot that I can sense you. Come out."

    From a corner further in the hallway, a sheepish Izuku came out while scratching his head,

    "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to eardrop. I was just passing by."

    "I know. Tell me, what did you think?"

    Izuku looked down a little as he clenched his fist,

    "If this were a comic, he would have been the main character. Compared to that. What can I say?"

    He looked down a little before feeling a tight grip on his head,

    "You know I hate speeches. So I will be short. Like me, you are here because of all the people who have supported us. All Might, Nighteyes, Grand Torino, Milienia, and the others. Do not forget what All Might told you on that day. You can become a hero. You want to become like All Might right? So you must become strong. Stronger than anyone else. Because your ideals can only be reached with the necessary amount of strength. So, I will only say this once. Before fighting me... I forbid you to lose."

    Izuku, hearing those words, couldn''t help but let out a happy smile. He nodded before clenching his fist, a determined expression on his face.

    "Indeed. I have to live up to the hopes of those who supported meˇ­ Kuroha. I have already decided, but let me say this out loudˇ­. I WILL BEAT YOU."

    ---

    *BAM*

    "SHIT!!!"

    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*

    "F.U.C.K THAT SHIT!! WHY? WHY IS HE SO STRONG?"

    In one of the corners of the school ground, a young blonde-haired boy was venting his rage on the wall as he repeatedly kicked it. But, no matter how much he did it, he couldn''t hold back his frustration.

    This young man was none other than Bakugo.

    "I will win!! No matter what. I will show them all."

 Chapter 157 - CH 126: DEMON KING?

    (AN: Minoru is dead in my fic so no cheerleader scene.)

    ---------------------------

    [ALL RIGHT EVERYONE!!! Let''s have fun competing in recreational the game!! Sixteen students will duke it out tournament style, one-on-one!!!]

    Now that the recess ended, all the students stood in the center of the stadium as they listened to the introduction of the third and final event.

    Kirishima patted the back of Kuroha with a large smile as he said, "We are finally going to stand on the stage we watched every year on the TV! Isn''t it exciting?"

    For Kuroha, there was nothing more mundane than fighting, and he didn''t particularly care about being under the light either. Still, when someone who saw you as a friend shared his happiness with you, acting standoffish was nothing more than being a d.i.c.k. Simply smiling never hurt, and that''s what he did,

    "I am happy for you. I am sure you will be able to show them your skills."

    Kirishima grinned and was about to answer when Present Mic interrupted him.

    [As you all know, each year, we always hold such one-on-one based on a theme. The theme this year isˇ­.. THE FOUR YUUSHA VS THE MAOU!!!!!]

    The screen switched on as present Mic continued,

    [The sixteen aspirant Yuusha will fight until only four are left. Those four will be the Yuusha team, and together, they will fight the oh~! So dreadful Maou, HAYATE KUROHA!!!]

    An uproar sounded in the stadium as most of the people couldn''t help but stand in shock. Even though Kuroha managed to get ahead of four students during the race, this situation and a straight 1 vs 4 was totally different. Still, at the end of the day, they were here for entertainment. As such the shock quickly turned into excited cheer.

    On the other hand, the situation between the students was rather stiff as they all looked at Kuroha with a dumbfounded look. They weren''t stupid. The higher up would have never allowed such a situation if they didn''t think that Kuroha really had a chance. This made the pill even harder to swallow for some of the most prideful students.

    One of them, a blonde-haired tall boy who seemed particularly pissed, smoothed his expression before reaching Kuroha and putting his hand on his shoulder,

    "Incredible, I must say, you are really a surprise. I would have never thought thatˇ­"

    "Take off your hand."

    "...What?" The blonde widened his blue eyes as he asked dumbfoundedly,

    "I will say this for the last time. Take. Off. Your. Hand."

    No threat followed this, but the atmosphere around them became so heavy that some of the students around them couldn''t help but take a step back. The blonde-haired man could feel it in his gut, if he didn''t take off his hand, something bad would happen. But, his pride made it simply impossible for him to do so. Just as things were about to take a turn for the worse,

    "*Ugh*"

    A large hand suddenly karate-chopped the head blonde guys,

    "Sorry sorry, could you forgive my classmate? He didn''t mean anything bad about it."

    The hand belonged to a rather beautiful orange-haired girl with an apologetic expression on her face. Kuroha though was in no way interested in her beauty. He may have discovered the pleasure of the flesh, but that didn''t mean that he would suddenly become some horn dog that would forgive everyone because a girl said sorry. He was about to answer dismissively when a voice interrupted him,

    "Do not worry. Kuroha was just a little stressed."

    Kuroha didn''t need to turn around to know who this voice belonged to. Indeed, the one who interrupted him, walked until she faced the orange-haired girl and said with a calm smile,

    "I am Momo Yaoyorozu, a student of class A."

    "I am Itsuka Kendo, a student of class B, and this idiot here..." She pointed with her finger, "...Is Monoma Neito. Once again, really sorry."

    Kuroha, seeing that this girl was really sorry and wasn''t just acting as if it was normal for her to be forgiven, decided to let it go. Anyways, this guy was just a nuisance.

    "Forget it. The recreational event will begin soon. Momo let''s go."

    What he didn''t see was the sneer that formed on Monoma face that should have been unconscious, his hand... Holding a few strands of white-silver hair.

    ----

    The recreational events were in no way mandatory, so only a few students from the hero course participated. This event was mainly for the students from the other course to unwind a little and play around.

    Even if they were told to have fun, those who participated in the tournament couldn''t relax. Some polished their strategy against their opponent, some tried to keep their presence of mind and some sharpened their senses.

    As they all focused on their respective thoughts, it was time to start before they knew it.

 Chapter 158 - CH 127: ABSOLUTELY CRUSHED

    The spectator watched as the fight continued one after another. Even though there was some upset along the way, those who managed to display outstanding performance in the previous part still stayed a step ahead.

    ----

    Pr¨¦sent Mic was filled with excitement as he continued to comment.

    [What a beautiful display. After many fights, it''s time for the last fight to determine the one who will enter the top EIGHT!!!!]

    Kuroha sat in the stand and watched as Momo and Tokoyami began to slowly reach the ring. He had observed the different displays of Tokoyami, and he had to accept that the guy wasn''t bad. His quirk was very dangerous. Still, this didn''t matter. After all, he knew that Momo would win.

    Meanwhile, Present Mic still continued his presentation

    [Offense and defense in one body! The dark samurai accompanied by Dark shadow! From the hero course, it''s FUMIKAGE!!!! TOKOYAMI!!!...]

    Fire flew out from the ring as Tokoyami finally reached it and stood with his arms crossed.

    ''*Chuckle* This whole presentation really feels like some wrestling match.'' Thought Kuroha as he watched the display.

    [...VERSUS!! The all-purpose creation! She was admitted through recommendations, so her abilities are certified! From the hero course, it''s MOMO!!!! YAOYOROZU!!!]

    Momo looked rather relaxed as she let out a small smile while looking at Tokoyami.

    ---

    "Midoriya, what do you think of this match?" asked one of the students to Izuku. After all this time, the students were already used to Izuku habit of Keeping notes about different heroes and students and came to respect his tactical mind.

    Midoriya, who was holding his book, let out a bitter smile as he said,

    "Normally, I would say that the key to this match would be time. But...Well, I think it''s better for you to wait and see. Let''s just say that Tokoyami is rather unlucky this time."

    Even though Izuku wasn''t too close to Momo, he saw her training with Malicia and Kuroha. Let''s just say that it was an eye-opener.

    ---

    While observing the one that would fight him, Tokoyami found himself into deep in thought as he waited for Present Mic to give the signal.

    ''As the professor said, my greatest strength is the versatility of my quirk. What more I can use dark shadow with basically no time lag. Momo seems to be more of the trap type. I should overwhelm her from the start.''

    Tokoyami''s plan was simple, anyone could understand that Momo required time in order to use her power. He just had to be too fast for her to effectively create anything.

    [Match START!!]

    The moment the start was given, he didn''t hesitate and immediately sent out his shadow. He was ready for her to block his attack and already decided on the best path that would let him win without hurting her too much. Butˇ­ It was then that he saw some he would never forget.

    "Compared to his swords this is too slow."

    Despite the distance, he could hear her words clearly as with incredible precision, Momo dodged his attack before rushing toward him at an unbelievable speed for such a frail-looking woman.

    "Tch. Dark shadow!!"

    Still, the time spent in U. A wasn''t in vain, and he didn''t stay in a daze for too long.

    He made his shadow come back as fast as possible, but just this lapse of attention was enough for him to lose sight of her.

    ''Shit!! Where is she?"

    "Here."

    "What?!"

    He looked hurriedly to his right, only to see her throw some sort of little black cylinder toward him while wearing a pair of dark glasses and headset that seemed to come out of nowhere.

    ''What are those?''

    His question was fast answered

    "Flashbang!"

    "Argh!!"

    What followed was an explosion of light and sound powerful enough to nearly knock him out as the pain flooded his senses. He instinctively tried to use dark shadow, but, because of the light, dark shadow became so weak that he couldn''t even move.

    It was then that he understood that he had been completely outsmarted from the start.

    "Guh!"

    This understanding was sadly only rewarded by a powerful punch in the gut that knocked out the air out of him.

    Then just as he kneeled down to take more air, he felt a hand on his head violently push him down and take hold of his other arm at the same time.

    Even though his sight hadn''t completely come back, he could understand his situation, but he wasn''t willing. The light of the bombs wouldn''t stay long, he just needed to hold on before using his quirk. At this distance, she would have no way to escape.

    Sadly, his hope was crushed when he heard a gentle voice in next to his ear,

    "Surrender, one move from you and I will activate ten stun bombs at the same time ten times more powerful than the previous ones. Trust me. It will hurt. A lot more."

    This threat was followed by her tightening the arm lock she put him under. The pain sending jolt to his already numbed brain.

    Powerless, unable to move nor his quirk. Tokoyami took the only choice that was available to him.

    "I...Surrender."

 Chapter 159 - CH 128: A RATHER HEATED MEETING

    Long after Momo left the ring and joined the place where the students of class 1-A were seated, the excitement could still be felt all around.

    In terms of how flashy it was, this fight seemed rather plain and boring compared to the other. But the pro heroes understood just how dangerous those kinds of plain fights were.

    "*Crack*, So this is Momo."

    High up in the VIP place, Mirko chuckled a little as she remembered the fight while biting on a rice cake.

    "Oh? It seems like you already knew about her."

    On the side, Hawk asked with his usual nonchalant expression as he threw some candies in his mouth.

    "Hum...I wouldn''t say that I know her, but I have heard about her. I must say, I am not disappointed. That girl really knows how to kick ass."

    "You think so too? Hum, I think I will take her under my wings."

    This time it was the dragon hero who spoke. She had a large smile on her face as her eyes traced to Momo who was already discussing with Kuroha in the stadium.

    "Hum, I thought you already had that third-year girl. What was her name again?"

    "Nejire. Nejire Hado. She is really a gentle girl full of life. It also doesn''t hurt that she is likely one of three strongest students in all UA."

    "True. By the way, bird-Kun, what about you? Do you have your eyes on someone?"

    "Well, While his performance was a little disappointing, I am still rather interested in that boy, Tokoyami. Bird type quirks are rather rare. There''s so many ways he could have better used his quirk."

    Nezu, who was still sipping on his tea intervened. "Well, you guys are talking from your experience as pros. Those students of mine are still pretty wet behind the ear. But, I am sure that the internship will allow them to become better."

    "True." Conceded Hawk. Then, as if remembering something, he asked, "By the way, what about this demon king vs Yuusha thing. Is he really that strong?"

    ""Hehe""

    Mirko and Nezu smirked at the same time.

    -----

    Meanwhile, Present Mic continued his job of entertaining the public

    [After such a magnificent fight, we now have the list for the top eight: Minegata Minoru, Katsugi bakugo, Izuku Midoriya, Shoto Todoroki, Momo Yaoyorozu, Inasa yoarashi, Neito Monoma, Tenya Iida.]

    As those words sounded, the screen lit up once again and showed the order thing would go

    Izuku Midoriya VS Minegata Minoru

    Katsugi bakugo Vs Inasa Yoarashi

    Todoroki Shoto VS Iida Tenya

    Momo Yaoyorozu VS Neito Monoma.

    [Now that the first round is all done! Let''s move quickly!! to the next round after a short break.]

    ---

    Izuku was walking alone in the hallway as he tried to distract himself. During the first round, Bakugo qualified himself after beating Uraraka, while he did by beating shinso. A bitter smile formed on his face,

    ''To think I nearly lost against someone so much weaker than me.''

    Shinso''s quirk wasn''t really suited for the front line, but this didn''t mean that he should be underestimated. Mind control was kind of scary. As for Uraraka, a feeling of pride filled his heart as he thought back to her fight. The way she led on Bakugo all during the fight was truly spectacular and worthy of respect.

    *Slap*

    He slapped his cheek as he decided to gather himself back. Those fights were already in the past. His next fight would be in no way easy. After all, he knew better than anyone else. Just how crazy Minegata''s quirk could be. After all,

    ''If Minegata had opted for the hero course... I might not have been the first.''

    -----

    Meanwhile, Kuroha and Momo were leaving the waiting room dedicated to the students of class 1-A.

    Momo was all fidgety as she walked next to him. She wanted to do so much right now, but she was too shy to act in such a way in a situation where they could be seen. It was then that she feel a hand on her head, she turned curiously only to take an arrow in the heart as she was meet by a dazzling smile coming from Kuroha,

    "Good job Momo. I am really proud. Your match was beautiful."

    She could feel the heat on her face as she tried to stammer an answer. Finally, gathering all her courage, she shyly lowered her head as she murmured,

    "Don''t you think that...I should get a re-rewardˇ­?"

    She pitifully finished this sentence as she buried her face between her hands.

    ''How shameless.''

    Kuroha was a little taken aback before chuckling lightly as he said, "You are right. A good girl should get rewarded. Thenˇ­" He smiled slily and bent down and murmured to her ear, "Tonight I will be sure to reward as much as you want."

    If before she was red, now her face was positively crimson as all kinds of ideas surged in her head. Steam could even be seen coming out as her thoughts went back to what her mother referred to as culture.

    She was about to give him an answer when the atmosphere seemed to switch from romantic to extremely glacial in an instant. Surprised, she raised her head only to see Kuroha''s face completely devoid of emotions as he stared straight ahead of him. She followed his sight and understood everything once she saw who he was looking at.

    "Endeavor."

 Chapter 160 - I guess this is it.

    Hello guys, how are you all? Been some months since I didn''t make any updates or anything of the likes.

    Firstly I am sorry for all my fans and all those who loved and continued to support my story. I should have gone out with it and be clear about my decision.

    I struggled and struggled and finally decided to simply bit the bullet.

    I would like to say that Trials and Miracle are simply on Hiatus and that I would come back later. But we all know that it''s very unlikely.

    If I was to say why then it was just because I was losing steam. The story was changing in a way I did not understand and after my pause because of school, I had a hard time coming back to it.

    Trials and Miracle, Trials principally, are my babies. Trials is the very first work that made me a popular author and it is a work I invested a great deal of time in it. But I just couldn''t write anymore. Couldn''t connect anymore with Kuroha as I did initially.

    Meanwhile, I began writing other things. I wanted to try new styles of writing. New horizon. New kind of story.

    I am still an author and my stories are still being published. Just, under a different name.

    Perhaps some of you may know me.

    I am Hikaru Genji. Author of Son of the hero king(AN original story) and Crazy girls(¨¤ fanfic).

    I didn''t initially plan to publish it under a different name, but I admit that I was ashamed of the fact that I was giving up on Trials and wanted to hide myself.

    Now though I understand that I should have just been honest with you all.

    Anyway come try my story if you are free. I tried different styles from my initial gore one. I will still try many new styles.

    I love you all and sorry.

    Perhaps later in the future I will continue Trials? I will not say anything about that.